Powdered Sugre

I have returned, sorry for the hiatus, hope you weren't too bothered by the delay.

Powdered Sugre 40
Return To The Alti-Verse
Lord D lay back on his bed trying to relax as Sofu probed him. Sofu gentled his hands the closer he got to his son's waist. “Relax, now,” Sofu said pressing in at the lower abdomen. “Ah, there he is,” Sofu said when he could feel the tiny fetus growing inside of his son. “Now let's have a look at you,” Sofu accepted the wand from T-Chan. Sofu plied the gel onto his son then pressed the wand to him. “Does this hurt?”
“No,” Lord D shook his head his face red. JJ patted his hand while he watched the screen. His heart seemed to beat several times faster than the normal rate as he saw the tiny body inside of Lord D. T-Chan worked the machine snapping pictures of the baby. “How does he look?” Lord D asked craning his head to see the screen.
“Beautiful,” Sofu whispered then turned the machine to face his son. “There is the spinal cord, the head, the hands, the feet. He is lovely,” Lord D smiled looking at the picture of his son. “Push your knees up and spread your legs.” Lord D complied his face turning redder. Sofu pressed around between his legs. “Good, very strong, taut skin. Healthy. You are very healthy. I am proud of you.” Lord D smiled as his father cleaned him then straitened his robes. Sofu aimed a smile at JJ then left the room. “I hear that Torcha wants to have it in the Arcadian Annals that George is her kit.”
“I know, but in order to do that, she has to speak to his parents,” Lord D said with a chuckle.
“Won't that be interesting?”Sofu said his laugh catching JJ by surprise.
Break
George headed to the the studio with Jhaymes their arms linked. “My sister wants to come out and visit with me,” George said to Jhaymes smiling. “I do not know how the whole, Arcadian thing works, with the secrecy and stuff. None of you guys held it together too well.” George laughed he held on to Jhaymes hand. Jhaymes heard the wind shift and the thumping of feet coming fast down the hallway of the palace. He picked George up and moved him pressing him to the wall and using his body to guard against whatever force was coming their way. Daphnus ran at top speed down the hall with Andy behind him glowering.
“He's stolen her cookie dough again,” Jhaymes said with a laugh as Andy's screech could be heard as Daphnus evaded her.
“Cookie dough?” George looked down the hall then laughed. There was no point in saying again that they were all mad.
“If... If your sister does come,” Jhaymes began he inhaled then thought it a bad idea as the scent of George traveled up to his brain and made him think odd thoughts about George. Seductive thoughts. “You should have her bring your parents as well. I would like to meet them.”
“Oh?” George said licking his lips when he noted Jhaymes staring at them.
“Yeah, just so they know that I am in love with you and who I am...” Jhaymes paused and joined George's tongue traveling over his lips. George brought his tongue into his mouth and Jhaymes followed after it. Tasting him, tasting... “Sweetheart,” Jhaymes whispered just before he dived into George's lips again.
“Wow, Bikky,” Rain's voice could be heard from down the hall. “We'd better hurry up. You know Daphnus will have three cows and a goat if we are late for todays recording session.”
“Yeah,” Bikky said loud as they passed the two in the hall. “Better not say, can't make this track today, I was making out.” George frowned at Rain and tapped Bikky on the head. He paused, Bikky was taller.
“Ah... we're coming,” George grumbled and laughed as Ponchi climbed up his arm from his pocket and shook a tiny fist at Bikky. “Watch it, I think she has a few toothpicks in there.” George laughed again then headed off with Rain. They made it just as Daphnus finished his bowl of pilfered cookie dough. Andy sat on the piano humming while prince Angel played. “To work then?” George said to Rain.
Break
Julie sat back on the lounge while Rain hummed the latest refrain from his song. “I missed you when you guys had to stay at the consulate. I am glad you are back.” Julie said she smiled as Rain sat his book aside and looked at her.
“I missed you too, seems you got prettier while I was away,” Rain said sighing when Julie beamed showing her dimples. “Andy wants to know if you will come in for an audition, the friends and family cd.”
“Really?!” Julie squealed throwing her arms around Rain. “Oh, Rain...” Rain laughed returning the hug. He held on as the sun shone down on her glossy hair. Rain took a moment to look around. He saw that George was busy in the kitchen with his tea and journal. Bikky and Ryan, Julie's older brother, were in the den with Chis playing video games. Ryo was in the kitchen loading the lunch dishes into the dishwasher and Dee was busy reading to Lyo. Okay, Rain thought steadying his mind. All clear. Rain turned his face to hers their lips clumsy as they searched each other. How had Jhaymes done it? Rain remembered seeing Jhaymes tongue tracing George's lips. George had seemed to enjoy it. Rain firmed his resolve and licked her lips. Julie gasped then relaxed into the new kiss. Rain's hands traveled up her arms pushing the loose sleeves up. He was used to the scars and Julie did not mind him touching them. Rain sighed getting closer to Julie his hands leaving her arms to massage the soft skin at her waist. Julie grabbed his wrist and Rain paused.
He refocused on her lips kissing her until she was pliant then his hands began to roam again. Julie sighed, his hand was so warm. It was touching her so softly traveling up her shirt. This was normal, she reminded herself. They were both healthy teenagers there was no reason why he should not try to touch her. Julie could feel her heart speed up as she had a recollection of a time not so long past. A dark time of terror and knives. The pain of the blade in her arms was much more tolerable than the pain of. “No... Rain,” Julie shoved but Rain sighed. He stilled his movements, but kept his hand under her shirt hoping that she would relax again. When she said and did nothing more he moved on touching the tip of bra.
This was entirely new, Rain thought, the softness of the material teasing his hand with the heat of her skin. He felt her heart flutter and smiled his tongue moving in her mouth. Julie smelled so good Rain could not keep his thought in order. His hands continued their tentative exploration. She had ceased to kiss him back, but Rain kept going hoping she would. Julie froze, her breathing sped up as Rain's hand became more bold. She loved, him she did but... Julie choked on a sob then shoved hard against Rain knocking him from the lounge.
“I'm sorry!”
“I'm Sorry!” They both said at once. Rain sat on his bottom looking up at Julie. She sat on the lounge with her arms wrapped around her knees. Julie looked at the flowers in the garden, the trees, Lyo's sandbox, anything but at Rain. “I am so sorry Rain.”
“No, I'm sorry,” Rain got to his feet afraid to sit next to her. “I should not have touched you like that.”
“But I liked it. I did,” Julie wept she tried to meet his gaze and the sadness there tore her apart. “Oh... Rain. I am so sorry.” Julie sobbed anew. She got to her feet running to the house. Rain went after her. He reached the den just as she was begging Ryo to take her home. Ryo looked up at Rain his eyes wide and full of questions. Rain looked away and slumped into the kitchen. He dropped to the table with his head in his hands. George looked up. He had shocked them all by leaving the palace with them and returning to the guest room at their house. Jhaymes had not protested the move other than to complain about George being ensconced in the dragon's lair.
“Girls... are weird.” Rain muttered.
“Oh?” George looked up hearing the door shut on Ryo, Ryan and Julie. Bikky stood in the door while Chris went to the bathroom. Bikky made his way into the kitchen.
“Why is Julie telling Ryan that you did not do anything wrong? What did you do?” Bikky asked seeing his brother so lost he felt sorry for him.
“Well, we were kissing,” Rain's face turned deep red. “I touched her.”
“A touch?” George gave Rain a long look.
“Well,” Rain hedged looking at his hands. “You know, I put my hand under her shirt.”
“Okay,” Bikky said not seeing a problem. “It's about time you made a move, took you forever to actually kiss her. You are both fifteen,” Bikky laughed. He got Rain a cup of his tea and heated it in his hand. “I know you like it iced, but I think you need the soothing effect of hot.” Bikky had heard George going on about the love of a good cup of tea.
“I know,” Rain nodded taking a sip. Chris came into the kitchen staring owl eyed at the two older boys.
“Chris, why don't you take this to my room for me and bring me my basket of hair ribbons.” George said quickly thinking of a way to send the younger boy from the room. “Go ahead, it will take him ages to find the basket, but he won't give up til he does. I noticed that about him.”
“You notice so much about people,” Rain sighed. “I wish I did. I would have noticed that Julie was freaking out.”
“She freaked out?” Bikky said keeping his voice low so that Dee would not come to see what was wrong. It was too late for that. Lyo had been sat with his coloring books and Dee stood in the doorway of the kitchen.
“She just got real still and then, she pushed me... hard.” Rain shook his head confused. “But she said she liked it.” Rain refused to rub his sore bottom that had come into the contact with the ground. “If that was like, I would hate to see what she does not like.”
“Julie seems to have some hidden issues,” George said his voice soft. “Perhaps the next time you see her, you should talk about it.”
“I knew she had some insecurities, she...” Rain sighed not sure how to tell Dee, Bikky and George, but then he gave up holding it all in. “She cuts herself. Ryan tries to stay with her as often as he can, and she said she hasn't done it since she started seeing me, but... she has scars on her arms, like the ones I had on my hands and arms until Lord D took care of them. Those were fresh, one time I did it. But hers,” Rain shook his head.
“You cut yourself?” George looked at the beautiful boy sitting across from him.
“It was a one time tantrum, but Ryo he,” Rain shook his head tears falling from his clear, yet deep green eyes. “He placed his hand in front of my face and I stabbed him. He had to get stitches when I tried to ruin my face.”
“Your face?” George said moving the long black hair from Rain's face and looking at him. Dee was again amazed that his son sat still while a man touched him.
“I did not want to be pretty,” Rain admitted he lowered his head causing George's hand to slide into his hair on top of his head and stay there. “I hurt Ryo,” Rain's voice was full of remembered pain. “But that was just one instance of anger and... But Julie, I love her. I try to be good to her, and I may have made things worse.”
“Would you boys go help Chris find my basket?” George said. Taking the hint Bikky took Rain's arm and dragged him upstairs. “I think there are some physical trauma issues there.”
“Yeah,” Dee nodded his head then looked up at the sound of the door opening. Ryo entered with a harangued expression. Marilynn bounced in after him. “Hey babe, did she talk to you?” Dee asked, he pulled Ryo to him for a soft kiss.
“No she just sat looking out of the window the entire way home. Ryan tried to get her to talk, but she just shook her head.” Ryo said sitting with a cup of tea that George got for him. “Thank you George... Where are the boys?”
“Lost in my room,” George laughed thinking of the surprise they would find when they opened his closet. Jhaymes had arranged, with master Xi's help, to have a gate to Arcadia installed. They could see each other easily. He really had the best of both worlds. He had the friendship and the family of Ryo and Dee, Rain and Bikky, and he had his lover.
“I am going to look into this,” Ryo said then sighed. “Oh and he was just getting dropped off when I showed up. I paid the taxi driver.”
“I told you George would get it back to you,” Marilyn said tossing his hair. “Won't you darling?” George sighed reaching into his pocket only to have Ryo wave him away. “Oh thank you,” Marilyn laughed. He offered a wink to Ryo. Marilyn's eyes left Ryo to travel over the sleek physic of Dee. “You are a lucky one aren't you?”
“Yes I am,” Ryo smiled sipping his tea not taking his eyes off the blond man. “And I know it.”
“Of course, so is it possible for me to stay here, I do not feel like going back to my hotel and George promised to bring me to the recording tomorrow.” Marilyn said his lisp pronounced.
“Did I?” George smiled when he heard the boys coming back downstairs. Rain was on his cell. “Rain, did you find it?”
“Yeah,” Rain said looking up from his phone. “It was right next to the queen's gardenia's.” George nodded as Ryo and Dee caught the hint. The queens gardenia's smelled so sweet and were so intoxicating that they could not be allowed on earth. Only when they were on Arcadia were they masked by the pure air. On earth they would cause a riot.
“When did your room get connected?” Dee asked making sure that his words were human friendly as Marilyn sat at the table with a look he tried to pass off as vacant, adorable, but was listening to every word.
“Jhaymes arranged it, I hope you do not mind.” George looked down.
“Why doesn't he just formally claim you? My grandparents want to.” Ryo shook his head. He could well understand everyone's love of this charismatic individual. “For some reason even Sofu likes you and he usually does not deal well with... our kind.”
“Homosexuals?” Marilyn asked giving up his pretense of not listening to their conversation.
“No,” Ryo shook his head then laughed. “ He would be discriminating against his own son and grandson if he did. And Lord D is too spoiled for that to ever happen.”
“Lord D... Spoiled?” George laughed thinking of the beautiful male he had come to know. “He does not seem the type.”
“Oh, boy, how little you know. If there is something that he can get or do for himself, guess who will get or do it for him? Yep, Sofu spoiled his baby, sad really...” Dee said getting to his feet. Marilyn's eyes followed him. Dee bent over to kiss the top of Ryo's head. “Gotta pick up mom from the airport, you need me to pick up anything?” Ryo shook his head raising his face and offering Dee his lips. It was a gift Dee never refused. George looked away from their kissing Marilyn did not. “Keep it warm for me.” Dee instructed.
“Your dinner?” Marilyn asked.
“No,” Dee said as Ryo got up to begin the preparations for dinner. “My dessert.” Dee tapped Ryo's bottom.
“Dee!” Ryo pushed him to the door. “Go on now,” Ryo turned slightly pink. “As for you staying, I will work out something. George is in our guest room and Rain is sleeping in with Bikky tonight so that Renee can stay in his room. Lyo's bed is not big enough for you but I could put the roll-a-way in there and he could sleep with the boys. Oh, and then there is Chris, he wanted to stay tonight.”
“Why are you getting so much food? I don't eat that much,”Marilyn said watching as Ryo got out bags of vegetables, fruit, rice and ingredients for bread. He did not seem to care that Ryo seemed to be puzzling over how he would arrange for him to stay. Marilyn took a moment to appreciate the beautiful man who had bent over looking in the crisper for lemons. George leaned over and hit him lightly on the arm. “What?” Marilyn asked. George said nothing but he pointed to his own bare ring finger then he pointed to Ryo. “What?” Marilyn asked again not lowering his voice, but confused to what George was saying.
“This,” Ryo said surprising Marilyn with is proximity. He had not even heard the door of the refrigerator close and here Ryo was beside him showing him his wedding ring. “Dee's matches mine.” Ryo went back to his dinner saying no more. Marilyn shook his head then laughed.
“I see you don't have one,” George sighed as he did look at his own bare fingers.
“Things are still new,” George patted his hair back. “Need some help Ryo?”
“Yeah, you wanna cut those lemons up?” Ryo offered George a large bowl for the fruit that he chopped. “Marilyn, since you are here,” Ryo said handing Marilyn a knife, and cutting board. “Dice these,” Marilyn stared in horror at the carrots and celery. “No meat for dinner tonight, the D's are coming over.”
“Oh, okay,” George patted his pocket when Ponchi bounced in excitement. He offered a tight smile to Marilyn when he saw the move.
“What's in there?” Marilyn asked trying to peer over the table lifting his head. Ryo turned away as he again thought the man looked like Miss Piggy.
“A fairy,” George said with a snicker sure that Marilyn would never believe him.
“George, I think you and I have both watched too many of Lyo's cartoons.” Ryo laughed again.
“That's possible,” George said getting to work on the lemons. “Making pie?” Ryo nodded then stepped aside as the boys dashed out to the backyard. Ryo paused when Bikky stopped to get a glass of water. Ryo said nothing but he looked up at Bikky then sighed as the tall teenager headed out the back.
“I always knew this day was coming,” Ryo said when they were all out and busy playing basketball.
“This day?” George looked up and sighed. He was just about finished with the lemons. Marilyn had not touched the knife or the vegetables.
“He's taller than me.” Ryo sighed placing a towel over the bread dough so that it could rise. He sat it aside then sat at the table. He gave Marilyn a baleful look but promised himself to be polite to George's friend. Ryo pulled the plate and cutting board to him then proceeded to chop at a fast pace that amazed Marilyn.
“Only by an inch or two... or three,” George said helping with the carrots.
“Yeah, but he is only fifteen, he is still growing.” Ryo laughed his hands not breaking stride. “We have an appointment tomorrow to get family photos taken.” Ryo shook his head again. “Oh and George, Jhaymes wants to come by for dinner as well, so we are all eating outside, the dining room would not house everyone.” George gasped, it had before, especially with Count D here to duplicate it. George looked over at Marilyn then sighed. Looks like they would all be on edge tonight. Jhaymes was not used to keeping his natural proclivities at bay. Hopefully he would not reheat anything in front of the human, or mention Ponchi.
Slyphe sauntered into the kitchen her large paws thudding on the hard wood floor. Marilyn gasped getting to his feet. “George, move...” Marilyn tried to warn but closed his mouth when the cat looked his way. Slyphe turned back to her intended target and placed both paws on George's lap. She looked up at him and George sighed.
“No meat today girl, expecting the D's for dinner.” George said and sat still while the cat licked him. Slyphe got back on all fours and allowed her tail to bump his pocket. Ponchi braced her hands as the material of her little seat shook wildly. She resisted the urge to dart out and give the cat a piece of mind. Slyphe seemed to be laughing as she went to find her boy. George dropped his hand into his pocket and trailed his pinkie over her long blue hair. Ponchi settled back down her little arms hugging his hand before he brought it back up to finish helping Ryo with dinner. Ryo shook his head. Tonight would certainly be lively, he thought as he dropped a wet towel on George's hand to wipe up the fairy dust.
Break
Chihaya sat down with his cup of tea while Count D rocked Kurayami in his little bassinet. Chihaya watched the tiny baby sleep, his face smooth now as he had grown. “Is something on your mind Chihaya?” Count D asked catching the deep purple eyes on him again. Count D straitened his yellow cheongsam when the baby slept deeply. He began to sip his tea appreciating the sun that bounced around the clean shop. “You seem to be deep in thought lately.”
“I am, I mean, when you found out you were carrying, how did you feel about it?” Chihaya asked lowering his head.
“Shocked, I did not believe that it was possible. For all my life, I never knew a male kami could have children.” Count D admitted laughing as he recalled that he had, in fact, fainted. “But then I became excited and thrilled. Leon and I... Our love had made a baby. Why do you ask?” Count D said. He refused to dwell on the sad facts that now lay before him.
“Do you know that the angels of Eden are made similar to Kami, in fact some think we started out as the children of M, O and P, of the original children of Eden.” Chihaya sighed. “We developed the wings a very long time ago and some began to call us angels, but instead, we might actually be Kami, that would explain our bodies and the abilities.”
“Chihaya... Are you carrying?” Count D asked his voice gentle.
“No, it would have to be an act of Kagetsuya's will, to give me that part of himself that would grow inside of me.” Chihaya said then he sighed. “But I am not sure about it all.”
“Oh,” Count D said looking at the young male before him.
“I mean, your children, your father's, are adorable and sweet. But think about the responsibility. You and Leon manage great and JJ and Lord D are awesome, but...” Words seemed to tumble out of Chihaya's mouth. “Then we would have to raise it, and my body... It would grow inside of me, I would get large and have to give birth, it hurts. I heard the screaming and pain and you nearly died...Lord D had twins!!”
“Calm down, here drink this,” Count D was quick to pour a strong sedative into Chihaya's tea as the smaller male was hyperventilating. “Where is all this coming from?” Count D asked rubbing small patterns in Chihaya's back. “Did Kagetsuya say he wanted children?” Chihaya shook his head. “Do you want them?”
“I don't know,” Chihaya admitted then closed his mouth as Kagetsuya and Leon entered the front of the shop. “We'd better go,” Chihaya got to his feet his smile wobbling as he greeted his lover. “You guys better get going or Bikky and Rain will eat everything.” Chihaya laughed waving away Kagetsuya's concerned questions. “Bye Leon, D.” Count D waved him off with a sigh.
Break
Marilyn looked around the kitchen as Ryo turned the oven on. Ryo went to the the window and looked out. As if on cue, all four boys came inside. “Ooh...” Ryo wrinkled his nose. “Showers, now, Bikky use yours, Chris, Dee and mine, George do you mind?” Ryo pointed at Rain.
“Just clean up after yourself, I have to get ready for dinner too you know,” George said.
“Yeah, yeah,” Bikky grumbled. “Sounds like this is going to turn into an impromptu garden party. After I take a shower, I will get Lyo bathed.”
“Thanks,” Ryo said leaning up to press a kiss to Bikky's forehead. Bikky waved Ryo away embarrassed to realize that he was taller.
“You can check behind my ears later,” Bikky stuck his tongue out at Ryo then ran up the stairs. Dee opened the door and gasped keeping Renee safe behind him.
“Welcome to our zoo,” Ryo walked out of the kitchen to greet his mother in law with a kiss. “Better cover your nose, the monkeys have not bathed yet.”
“Hi Aunt Renee,” Rain called on his way upstairs with Chris right behind him.
“Wow, hi,” Renee laughed then paused as she got a glimpse of the two men sitting at the table with steaming cups of tea. “Full house?”
“Yeah, dinner outside tonight,” Dee pulled Ryo into the circle of his arms. Ryo leaned back against the strong frame. “The D's are coming, as well as their spouses and children.”
“No meat,” Renee sat her bag down near the other hoping that Dee would let go of Ryo and take them upstairs.
“Yeah, alright, I will do it,” Dee laughed heading up the stairs with the large suitcases.
“I'm going home tomorrow, I just wanted to visit for tonight, but if you can't spare the room.” Renee trailed off.
“Oh yes,” Marilyn breezed into the room. “I am sure the bed in Rain's room is far more comfortable than some old roll-a-way.”
“My mother in law is not going anywhere until tomorrow,” Ryo said shocking Marilyn with the level of cold in his voice. “You will make due, I am sure, or you could just go back to your luxury hotel and take a taxi to the consulate in the morning for the recording.” Ryo called the bluff that Marilyn was not willing to admit to. He had no luxury hotel and George had not promised him anything... Marilyn nodded.
“With a few blankets and pillows, it could be fantastic. Or I could just sleep in with George.” Marilyn gazed at George hoping for a positive answer.
“Hard to do that,” Dee came back down the stairs. “I am sure Jhaymes will want to stay over seeing as how the closet will be closed due to uninvited guests that could poke about. It will reopen upon the departure.” Marilyn frowned at the strange code Dee seemed to be using but he was sure that he was talking about him.
“But Jhaymes is uncomfortable in the dragon's lair,” George pouted. Marilyn looked at him oddly, was he speaking in that odd Arcadian code as well? “He has problems...”
“If anyone can help him through that, it's you.” Ryo laughed. “Not like any dragon here will eat him.”
“What the bloody hell are you lot talking about?” Marilyn asked after a moment of staring around in confusion.
“Nothing to concern you,”Ryo assured him then headed back to the kitchen. George laughed then went upstairs to assemble an outfit for the evening.
“I do have an overnight bag you know,” Marilyn announced handing it to George. “You can take it to my room.”
“I can show you where it is,” George gave the bag back and Marilyn frowned. George was usually so bendable. To his will and other things. George pointed out Lyo's room then went into his own. He heard the shower going and Rain singing. Shaking his head he began to look through his closet. It was just a closet now, not the door to his palatial room, not the door to Jhaymes.
“You'll want something cool,” Marilyn said entering the room to find George still staring into his closet. “Garden party right?”
“Yes, but flashy and...” George patted his pocket. “Blue.” George vaguely heard the shower turn off and the singing become louder as Rain cleaned up his mess. He left the bathroom wearing several towels. One was wrapped around his hair, one his torso and another his hips. He was then covered by a large bathrobe that had to belong to Dee it was so big on him. Rain saw Marilyn, gasped then went back into the bathroom slamming the door behind him.
“Oh... shit,” George covered Marilyn's eyes despite his friends protests. “Come on out Rain, It's alright.”
“What the hell are you doing?” Marilyn demanded and managed to get his face free just as Rain opened the door. Rain panicked slamming it again and refusing to come out. “What is wrong with you?” Marilyn got to his feet moving away from George then he looked at the bathroom door. “Boy, you may as well come out. Nothing there I haven't seem before and more developed.” Rain said nothing his face red and his heart rate going faster. George sighed, if Bikky came in and saw his brother hiding from Marilyn, Marilyn could forget singing for Princess Andromache tomorrow, he would be lucky to have teeth.
“Oh no, he seems to be in it,” George said loudly. “Marilyn why don't you go get his dad and tell him we have a problem. Better get the sweet one, Dee'll just start yelling,” Marilyn looked at the door and smirked prompting George to add. “At you.” George shooed Marilyn out then went to tap on the door. “He's gone.” Rain opened the door tears wetting his cheeks.
“Sorry, I just... he... He...” Rain sighed then ran from the room and into his own to dress.
Marilyn came sulking into the room behind Ryo. “All's well, sorry to bother you.” George assured Ryo indicating the now empty bathroom.
“He didn't freak out over you seeing him,” Marilyn complained.
“Because he knows I wasn't looking.” George went back to his closet as Ryo left the room.
Ryo sighed then knocked on Rain's door. “Rain,” Ryo waited and got no answer. “Ame-Chan,” He called again. “I'm coming in.” Ryo opened the door to see Rain sitting on the bed in a pair of large pants and a large t-shirt. “Is everything alright?” Rain nodded and Ryo walked over to sit beside him. “Are you sure?”
“I do not like him, he makes the wind taste strange.” Rain reached for his over shirt and pulled it on. “Like that stuff that George did not want.”
“What?” Ryo gasped then closed his eyes. He inhaled taking in the scent of his house. Yes, he thought, there it was, Rain was right. “Get dressed then go help Bikky and Dee set up the backyard.” Rain nodded pulling his jacket on and securing his hair. Ryo looked back to see that it was Bikky's jacket and that it went to Rain's knees. Shaking his head he laughed. The smile vanished as he went back to George's room just as he was pulling a long blue cossack from his closet and matching lighter blue pants and white vest to go over it all.
“Ryo could you shut the door, I was just going to change...” George's words trailed off as he stared in horror at Marilyn. “What the hell are you doing?” He asked when he saw Marilyn bring a small vial to his nose and sniff. “Does the word Detective mean anything to you?” he pointed to Ryo who stood in the room and did indeed shut the door. Ryo stomped over and grabbed Marilyn he pulled him to the bathroom and forced him to drop the powder, vial and all, into the toilet.
“Are you mad man? That was pure!” Marilyn protested the loss of his stash
“How dare you bring that into my house?” Ryo demanded pulling out his cell. “What hotel are you in? I am calling you a cab, now.”
“I'm not in a hotel okay,” Marilyn admitted. “I spent the last of what George gave me and I just thought that... I mean he's only allowed to?” Marilyn snatched away from Ryo surprised that it took a fair bit of effort to achieve.
“I told you,” George said his clear eyes flashing with anger. “I'm not using.”
“Oh that's a load of bull shit if I ever heard it,” Marilyn stalked over to the bed side stand. “If you're clean,” He snatched up a small clay pot and carried it over to George. “What's this?!” He shoved the pot at George and gasped as the top came off and George was splashed in the face with a clear liquid.
“Lubrication,” George and Ryo said at once. Ryo recognizing the sweet scent as he and George had bought the same kind during their last shopping adventure together. “The original bottle that came in kind of melted,” George said causing Ryo to laugh. “That was the only available container.” George wiped his face. “Now apologize and fess up before Cujo is called to smell your bags.”
“That was all I had,” Marilyn pouted hoping that Ryo would not put him out. “I told you I was out of money.”
“Don't make me regret this,” Ryo said closing his cell.
“I won't,” Marilyn promised then he looked at George. “Sorry, I guess you really are clean.”
“Yeah, now stop being a nuisance while I get a shower.” George left Marilyn in his room knowing that he would poke around it was just like old times.
Break
The garden seemed to dazzle under the light of the large, full moon. Marilyn sat amidst the happy chatter of the large group of friends. His eyes kept wandering to Jhaymes where he sat next to George whispering into his ear. Marilyn saw George's face light up when he laughed and he sighed. Briefly Marilyn wondered at the odd hair clip George wore. It seemed to be a silver chair with a Large butterfly attached to it. George caught him looking and patted the clip that Jhaymes had made. It was in fact a chair attached to a hair clip. The chair was done in silver scroll seeming delicate and decorative. It was perfect for Ponchi to sit upon and pretend to be an accessory in her favorite spot: George's hair. The pin rested above his left ear keeping half of his face free. Jhaymes sat at his right and enjoyed moving the hair aside to whisper in George's ear.
Thinking the two of them would get told to cut it out he looked over and saw Leon licking sauce from Count D's fingers. Next to them, JJ fed Lord D. Even though his hands had long since been unwrapped from their bandages, it had become an enjoyable habit that JJ had not tried to break. “They are adorable,” Renee leaned over to say to Marilyn. “In fact, my new series is all about the love of men.”
“Really?” Ryo said looking up. He looked over and saw, at the other table that had been set up, that the boys were behaving themselves.
“Yes,” Renee nodded. “Romance novels for men who love men. I will still continue my regular novels. But this means that I will spend more time at home writing.” She gave them a grin.
“I can't wait to read them,” Ryo said.
“You're first copy is upstairs,” Renee admitted with a wink. “Signed too.”
Ryo smiled at her then got to his feet. “Jhaymes, stop licking George's ear and help me get dessert.” Jhaymes blushed and pulled his tongue back into his mouth for it had indeed been traveling around George's ear. George laughed when Jhaymes flushed bright red and got up to follow Ryo.
“What's for dessert?” George asked fluffing his hair back into place.
“For a moment there I thought you were...” Ryo laughed then caught Dee's leer and knew that he was on Dee's list of favorite confections. “Lemon meringue pies, I made them this afternoon.” Ryo looked over at Count and Lord D. “Extra heavy whipped cream on top.” Count D clapped his hands in glee while Lord D beamed a bright, beautiful smile.
“They really like their whipped cream,” Marilyn muttered while George fixed his hair clip again for Ponchi had shifted to a better position in her chair. “Is that silk?” Marilyn asked touching one of the wings. Ponchi squeaked and George moved his head away. “Feels like a real butterfly,” Marilyn reached again but gasped as he could not move his hand. Slyphe had latched onto his sleeve and kept it between her large teeth. She hissed slightly and shook it before letting it go. “I guess I am not allowed to touch you.” He grumbled folding his arms. George patted Slyphe's head between her tufted ears offering a small smile to Marilyn. It was all he could do at this point. Marilyn looked down and frowned at the sparkling dust on his finger. He wiped it on his napkin then attributed it to George's sparkling hair spray. Since his hair was sprinkled with the same iridescent shimmer.
“Jhaymes,” Jhaymes looked over at Ryo as he pulled several pies from the refrigerator and Jhaymes got plates from the cabinet. “You can stay the night you know,” Ryo said kindly. “No one here will get offended if you make love to George.”
“But...” Jhaymes began then he blushed. “In your house?”
“Leon and Count D do it often enough, You know, once they even used out bed and our lube.” Ryo frowned at the memory of their first Thanksgiving here. Leon had proposed to D that night. He laughed softly. “Just tell George that he is responsible for washing the sheets.” Ryo laughed again then headed out. “I will try to control my scent if it bothers you so much. But there is no need for you both to be frustrated. He can't leave with a guest here and it just makes sense for you to share his room here. For a while until the closet is opened again.” Jhaymes shook Ryo's hands just as he sat the pies down jostling the slighter frame with his thanks. Ryo nodded then pushed his hair from his face where it had flopped forward at Jhaymes shaking. “You're welcome.” Ryo chuckled when he was neat once more. Ryo dished up the pie sending three of them to the boy's table. Marilyn stared in horror as Lord D seemed to eat an entire pie by himself, with Count D behind him only slightly with half vanishing between his pretty lips. They did it with such decorum and grace that Marilyn was not sure if he should be embarrassed or amazed.
Break
Rain put away the last of the dishes from the dishwasher while Bikky and Chris cleared away the tables. He hummed a tune and unconsciously sang along as his cell phone chimed the theme song to Sailor Moon. He gasped, his heart rate speeding up. His hands reached for the phone in his pocket and he answered careful to hit the button gently so as not to hang up on Julie. “Hey,” He said softly sitting at the table. There was no need to drink the tea this evening with a full vegetarian dinner, but the slight cinnamon mixed in with honey relaxed him. He had once asked Lord D for the full recipe, but Lord D had simply smiled and insisted he try the confection from La Torte bakery.
“Rain, are... Are you mad at me?” Julie's voice sounded thin coming through the line and Rain sighed. Just hearing her voice caused his heart to sing. There was no way he could have actually felt love for George. What had he mistaken for love as he looked at the beautiful man? He wished he knew.
“I could never be mad at you. Where are you?” Rain asked for he heard nothing in the background.
“Home now,” Julie paused she heard loud Meows and knew Slyphe was demanding Rain's attention. “I'll let you go...”
“No, Julie,” Rain patted Slyphe calming her as she was responding to his upset and was merely trying to comfort him. “She's fine, it's you I am worried about. Did I do something wrong? If so... I am sorry. I just,”
“No Rain, I'm at fault here. You're not,” Julie struggled her breathing becoming agitated and Rain felt tears at the obvious sign of her agitation. “I know that you're not... Not...Him.”
“Julie,” Rain called her name and sighed for the line went dead. He lowered his head. “Ryo! Dee!” Rain got up and went to the backyard where the adults milled around speaking and enjoying the soft sounds of Jhaymes playing an acoustic guitar. Ryo moved away from Count D when Rain grabbed his arm.
“Calm down,” Dee said after they had taken Rain back inside and sat him down. “What happened?”
“Someone hurt Julie,” Rain blurted out seeing Bikky hovering in the door worried about his younger brother.
“What? Who? Let's go!” Bikky prepared to head out.
“No, not like now, but before, she didn't say much... just...” Rain shook his head. “I want to help, but I don't know what to do.”
“Perhaps telling us is the best thing that you can do,” Ryo said his voice in that gentle cadence that Bikky would always cherish. It brought of memories of a dingy office and terror. Hot chocolate and a warm embrace, of tears and comfort. Memories of crushing loss and hopeful finding. His very first night of meeting New York's finest detectives. While it was Ryo who had given him a home and someone to belong to, it was Dee who had given him the courage to exact his revenge...legally. Bikky sat at the table with his family and listened as Rain explained the short conversation. “I see,” Ryo said his gaze thoughtful as he looked out at the happy people chatting in their backyard. “Tomorrow night, when we go in to work Dee and I will look into the family history and see what we come up with. It might be old news and all we can do is call Andy and arrange for her to have a few sessions. Or, there might be someone for us to arrest.”
“You'll beat him first right?” Bikky asked Dee.
Dee was about to smirk and answer in the affirmative but received a warning glare from Ryo. “We will act as according to the situation within the strictest codes of the law.” Dee said his eyes twinkling with a mischievousness that had always beguiled Ryo. Rain thanked his parents and Bikky. Cujo barked and they looked up.
“Is everything in this house big enough to eat me?” Marilyn asked with a flirtatious toss of his head. “Hope I'm not disturbing anything but I got tired of listening to that knight coo at Georgie. Rather rude of him to ignore me like this after I came all this way to see him.”
“Boys, it's getting late and we have an early appointment,” Ryo said not meaning to ignore Marilyn but finding it hard to look at the over done blond. Though he was not a heavy make up user like George there was something garish about his personality that made Ryo want him out of his house. Aoi and Kurayami are already asleep. So are Kibo and Shinrai and Lyo is nodding. Why don't you put Lyo to bed, you can stay up for a few more hours, but in your room.” Bikky nodded and collected the tots. Kurayami woke up and let out an earsplitting wail as Rain tried to separate him from Count D.
“Iie, Kura-Chan,” Aoi woke cuddling Bikky her small fingers twining in his long blond hair. “Ame-Chan genki-des.” Kurayami seemed to cease and listen to his older sister, but his little face screwed up and he wailed again. Aoi shook her head then said to Rain. “Papa smell nice, Kura stay.”
“Yes I think that would be best,” Count D patted his baby and rocked him. Aoi yawned then went allowing Bikky to put her in a tiny bed set up in his room. The bed would vanish when the adults left for the evening.
“We'll hook up the multi-player unit and Quest for a while, okay, dads,” Bikky told Ryo and Dee. They both nodded then went back to the yard.
“Leon, we will be adding another case load to our stack,” Ryo said in his ear once the kids were gone from the yard.
“Yeah. What case?” Leon said nodding JJ over.
“I need to look into the Summers' family history.” Ryo nodded then sat down close to Dee as he listened to Jhaymes who was indeed cooing.
“...I haven't decided if they're gray or they're blue...oh... Boy, yours are the sweetest eyes, I've ever seen. And you could tell everybody, that this is your song.” George sighed, how long had it been since someone had written a song about him? True he had a song written about it before, but he never heard a song sang in such a way that he thought he was melting from the inside out. “I hope you don't mind, I hope you don't mind, that I put down in words... How wonderful life is, now you're in my world.” Jhaymes paused and blew a kiss while he strummed a little using his gifts to indeed stroke George's face. “I hope you don't mind,” He belted, “I hope you don't mind, that I put down in words,” Jhaymes sat aside his guitar and walked over to George. He took his hand and kissed the back of it. “How wonderful life is, now you're in my world.” The words were sang so softly George was sure that he was the only one who had heard it. “Ha-a-ii phu ile oou sui,” George gasped. He had not understood what Jhaymes said but tears sprang to his eyes and wet his cheeks. Jhaymes licked them away keeping the salty trails for his own purposes.
“What are you doing to me?” George asked unaware that Marilyn had rejoined them.
“I'm loving you,” Jhaymes pulled George into an embrace. “Ancient Arcadian style.” Jhaymes laughed. “Aah, gha rha aah.”
“What are you saying to him?” Marilyn asked seeing George's cheeks flush.
“I said that I love him the first time,” Jhaymes answered losing his fingers in the stylized curls in George's hair left from the tight plaits he had worn earlier.
“And just now?” Marilyn prompted causing George to sigh and wish he would just go away.
“That is for my dear to know only and I will tell him later.” Jhaymes offered a playful grin to Marilyn. “I will tell him while he is drenched in my scent and panting still from the rush of our love.”
“Oh...God,” George gasped his heart going into overdrive.
“And that folks is a sign that the night is done.” Leon laughed looking at George's wide-eyed panting. “See you tomorrow morning,” Leon said helping Count D to gather Kurayami's bag. “I'll go get Jewel,” Leon pressed a kiss to D's lips while JJ helped Lord D to stand.
“ChiChiUe?” Count D saw his father pale.
“Just a bit dizzy child, I'm alright,” Lord D held on to JJ. D was discreet as he pressed his hands to father's minuscule stomach.
“Perhaps I can speak to him,” Count D said in their native Mandarin. “What's wrong little one?” D said softly still holding his hand to his father. “Calm down, you are alright. You are pulling too much too fast from father and it will distress you both. Just relax.” D coached and Lord D sighed in relief when the baby did settle down. Count D smiled. “He was scared when you stood up so fast. Please be more careful father.”
“Everything okay?” Leon asked concerned for his father-in-law.
“Yes,” D smiled as Ryo kissed his cheek then the top of Little Leon's downy soft head. “Their veins are fully connected and when he is upset he pulls on father causing his energy to flag. You will well remember the fainting spells and dizziness of my own time.” Leon nodded as they retrieved Jewel and the twins. Marilyn stood by wondering at the strange Arcadian code that they all seemed to understand. He hoped that one day soon he would be let in on the secret of this royal society that George seemed to fit into so well. Looking for George he saw him leading Jhaymes up the stairs.
“Without even a good night, or a sleep well or... eat shit,” Marilyn grumbled stomping after his long time friend. “Good night George, I would say sweet dreams, but I doubt you'll be getting any sleep.” Before George could say anything Marilyn went into Lyo's room and shut the door. He paused at the juvenile depictions of dragons and mountains painted on the walls with trees and the ceiling painted blue depicting the sky. Overhead on the ceiling was a large green dragon, a red dragon and a golden dragon painted in exquisite detail by Lord D before he had become pregnant. Marilyn looked at the roll-a-way bed that indeed looked comfortable with it's blankets and pillows. He really hoped his plan worked. If Georgie could sing to sold out crowds, so could he. Though he dis-trusted their motives, he would use the Royale to the best of his abilities. Marilyn laid down then sat up as he heard George's voice in the hall.
“Ryo said it was okay,” George said and Marilyn could not catch the rest. “Just try not to set the sheets on fire, my temperature is back to normal.” What? Marilyn wondered but lost the opportunity to hear more as George and Jhaymes entered his bedroom the door shut with a soft click.
Break
“Do you need to talk to him?” Jhaymes said when the door was closed.
“He'll be fine, Marilyn just likes to blow off steam every now and then.” George laughed as Jhaymes looked around the room. “Ponchi is with Rain and Slyphe for the evening.”
“Oh, okay,” Jhaymes breathed deeply watching George move about his room with a grace that was shocking in one so human. George began to remove his clothes placing them neatly in the hamper. He always intended to wash his own clothing but Ryo usually got to them before he could so much as separate out the colors. George sat at his vanity with his brush. “Let me,” Jhaymes took the brush pulling it gently through the tresses. “Its so soft,” Jhaymes ran his fingers behind the brush.
“Glad you like it,” George chuckled. “Seeing as how its attached to me.”
“I love everything attached to you,” Jhaymes lifted the mass of hair so that he could press a kiss to the nape. George shivered slightly leaning back into Jhaymes lips. “I want you.”
“I know,” George sighed. He was smiling as Jhaymes turned him in his arms. “I want you as well.” George leaned into Jhaymes kiss his mouth open and ready. Jhaymes loved the way George kissed. So complete and full. His tongue and mouth were not shy as he opened for him. George wrapped his arms around Jhaymes smiling as he felt Jhaymes hands on his bottom. Jhaymes splayed his fingers wide then clenched them. Kneading the plump mounds of George's behind, Jhaymes lifted George from his feet supporting his weight he carried him to the bed.
“I sense no malevolent dragons after a late night snack,” Jhaymes panted when he was able to break his mouth away from George.
“Yes, I know, Ryo nor Bikky will eat you,” George said his voice catching as he pulled Jhaymes shirt off and was given a tantalizing view of muscular pectorals. “Let me get the light,” George scooted from Jhaymes lap. Jhaymes took his hand. “What?”
“Why?” Jhaymes looked at the light switch that George had been headed too.
“Come on now, I'm pudgy,” George lowered his head hearing Marilyn telling him that if he went to a beach, Greenpeace would rescue him. Though he was disgruntled that his friend would say such a thing he had to admit that he had packed on a few. His weight was a constant battle and Ryo's cooking was really good. George sighed as Jhaymes let him go. Even though he had said it, he was hurt that Jhaymes did not readily disagree. George flipped the switch blanketing the room in darkness. He heard rustling behind him and knew that Jhaymes was taking his pants off. A sweet whistle was heard and George gasped as several candles around the room flickered to life.
“You're beautiful, and I want to see you.” Jhaymes sat back on the bed and pulled George on top of him. George sat still in Jhaymes lap his heart glad that Jhaymes still found him beautiful. “If your weight bothers you so much, we could implement a plan to help you lose it. But only if it bothers you. Because I think you are beautiful inside and out. No matter if you weigh eighty pounds or eight hundred.”
George released a burst of laughter. “Eight hundred? I hope I never get that big.”
“I'd still love you,” Jhaymes pressed a kiss to. “You're my angel, my sun, the fire in my heart is fed by you. I was cold and dead inside until you walked into my life. Hard for being of flames to be cold, but I was.” George tried to speak but Jhaymes stole his breath with a deep kiss plundering his mouth like a conquering hero over soft plains of sweet sensation. Jhaymes hands began to roam the contours of George's back then his stomach moving up to his chest. George moaned at the warm fingers pinching his nipples. “I think I need to kiss every part of you that I love.” Jhaymes lifted George and stood him on his feet between his legs. “Turn around.” George complied his body seeming to melt as Jhaymes stood behind him and molded his form to his.
George felt feather light kisses on top of his head, then his hair was lifted and Jhaymes kissed the nape of his neck. Jhaymes moved on to George's shoulders, the backs of his arms paying special attention to his elbows. Jhaymes went back to George's back and kissed a hot trail down the spine, licking up to the nape and kissing his way down again. George writhed where he stood his body seeming to be in flames. “Jhaymes,” George said the name on a sweet exhalation of air that was more a sigh than a word. Jhaymes smiled and pressed several kisses on each perfect section of George's bottom. “Jhaymes!” George nearly lost his footing when Jhaymes wriggled his tongue in the crevice of his body. Jhaymes spread George open.
“Lean forward a bit,” Jhaymes placed a hand on George's back pushing slightly until George bent over.
“Ah...” George groaned. Jhaymes licked, kissed, sucked and probed with his tongue at George's entrance. His tongue made it past the tight muscles causing George's knees to weaken. How far was he planning to go? George wondered at the agile tongue that tortured him. Just when George thought he could take no more, Jhaymes backed away a kissed his way down George's legs ending with the heels of his feet.
“Turn around,” George was a bit unsteady as he obliged.
“Jhaymes I understand,” George nodded his hair falling around him in a soft, fragrant cloud.
“I don't think you do,” Jhaymes chuckled softly and stood to kiss every inch of George's face licking his lips and tasting inside. He moved on to his neck, his chest, his nipples and down his stomach dipping his tongue into the naval. Jhaymes moved over and kissed George's sides, his arms, he sucked each finger and placed kisses on the palms of each hand.
“Wait, wait,” George tried to take a moment to collect himself.
“For what?” Jhaymes smirked glad to finally have George at a loss for words during their lovemaking. He was always the one in awe of his beautiful human lover, now he was turning the tables and it thrilled him. Jhaymes kissed the sensitive skin at the juncture of George's pelvis and his thigh then kissed the thigh, his knee and on down his calf. Jhaymes payed close attention to each toe and the bottom of George's foot before he lowered the limb and instructed George to lift the other so he could pay it the same homage. George's hands clenched on Jhaymes shoulder as Jhaymes sat on the bed facing his weeping need. “I love you Georgie, sweetheart, I do,” Jhaymes said placing small kisses along the shaft. “I love you,” Jhaymes licked the drop of moisture that waited there tasting like, heat and sex and George.
“I...Mmm, I...” George tried to speak but Jhaymes took just the head into his mouth sucking softly. “Oh... Gosh...” George whimpered at the delicate nibbling Jhaymes was doing. “I love you.” George admitted then cried out in bliss as Jhaymes took him in fully his tongue working over the turgid flesh in his mouth. As he sucked he moved his fingers around in the pot of warm lubrication. George relaxed at the feel of Jhaymes fingers probing for entry. Jhaymes dipped first one, then two fingers inside of him stretching George, preparing him. Jhaymes brushed the tip of his finger over the most sensitive spot inside of George and he cried out coming in thick streams of joy in Jhaymes mouth.
Jhaymes moved back smiling as he swallowed. He placed one last kiss to the tip. Jhaymes caught George when he collapsed against him and pulled until George straddled his hips. “I want to watch your pleasure,” Jhaymes said pressing their mouths together as his body pressed inside. George's breath left him on a gasp. Jhaymes pushed in more and he lowered his hips circling to better angle his body's contact with Jhaymes. “Oh... yeah,” Jhaymes held George's waist lifting him up then pushing up to meet him. They both sank down moving together in a timeless rhythm George continued to undulate on top of Jhaymes throwing his head back Jhaymes took advantage of the position to suck the hard nubs of George's nipples.
“Umpf... Jhaymes... Oh... Jhaymes...” George gasped moving his body slowly enjoying every inch of Jhaymes that loved him. Every inch. George wrapped his arms around Jhaymes back and stared down into his eyes the gaze held and George wondered if he had truly been in love with Jhaymes before, for now he felt as if he were falling all over again.
Break
JJ stood watching as Lord D sang softly to Kibo and Shinrai while he rocked them to sleep. It was a beautiful sight. Soft yellow light danced off the lovely pale skin from the small lamp that sat on the table behind Lord D highlighting his beauty. His shiny obsidian hair lay in a loose braid down his back. JJ's fingers itched to touch it. To feel its silky weight cool against his hot hands and sliding over his bare skin. Lord D seemed to feel the gaze on him and looked up. He was still humming as the rustle of the soft Cheongsam was heard. JJ loved watching him move. Even the simple act of getting up and turning out the lamp so that the moon shone into the room from the window was full of grace and unspeakable elegance. He felt like an uncouth bumpkin next to his lover, but oh, how he loved him. “They are growing so fast,” JJ said taking Lord D's hand to lead him from the room leaving the door open a bit.
“Yes, so beautiful,” Lord D smiled up at JJ. He had felt the hot looks that JJ had not even tried to conceal. Lord D was deliberate when they entered their bedroom. He loosened the closures of his cheongsam allowing it to slide from his shoulders. He walked over while folding it carefully. JJ kicked his shoes off and sat on the bed not pretending to do more than enjoy the sight of each layer that was discarded. Lord D's arms became visible as he made it to the sleeveless sheath. JJ took a deep inhalation while he wiped his damp palms on his pants. “Are you going to take those off?” Lord D asked not turning around to see JJ.
“Yeah,” JJ stood up his fingers going to his belt he saw Lord D bend over to remove his slippers. Finally, the pants came off and JJ's mouth went dry then it seemed to make up for the momentary lack by becoming too wet. He gulped when the sheer material of Lord D's sheath hid nothing of the porcelain fine back that arched gracefully to the perfect, round bottom. “Come here.”
“In a moment,” Lord D looked over his shoulder with a teasing glint in his eyes. He walked over to his vanity and sat down. JJ sat on the bed in his shorts and tank staring in disbelief. Lord D had told him to wait. JJ smiled then sat down to do just that. The long red ribbon was untied and Lord D's deft fingers un-plaited the glorious tresses. He was careful as he pulled a brush through his hair then gathered it into a band at his nape. Lord D got to his feet. He walked to JJ and stood between his spread legs. “Did you want something?”
“You little tease,” JJ yanked Lord D onto the bed and climbed over him. “You okay?” JJ asked concern for the delicate arm he had pulled halting his lust. Lord D nodded twining his arms around JJ's neck. “Still so flat,” JJ said running his hand over the firm bump in Lord D's middle.
“It will grow,” Lord D assured him his breath catching at the feel of JJ's mouth on his neck. JJ trailed kisses up from Lord D's neck to his cheeks, his nose his mouth. JJ lingered at the mouth tasting the lips, coaxing them open, diving in and falling into bliss. Lord D opened willingly his tongue darting in and out seeming to dance with JJ's their agility born of love and desire, devotion and longing. JJ's hands slide around the satin sheath tugging at the waist. It was pulled up baring the legs that seemed too long for the slight stature of the kami beneath him. “Mmm, Jemi-Chan,” Lord D panted as JJ kneaded the muscles in his thighs spreading them apart.
“You are so beautiful,” JJ's words, whispered, seemed to caress the skin just at his hands were. Lord D lay plaint, moved by JJ's heart more than his body at the moment and tears gathered in his eyes. He blinked them away to look down at JJ then closed them on a sigh. JJ's mouth engulfed him sucking and licking, kissing, driving him mad. Long nails vanished in the thick locks of JJ's hair as Lord D rocked his hips up and down in time to JJ's mouth.
“Jemi-Chan,” Lord D cried out lifting up higher. He opened his mouth when JJ's fingers pressed for entry and sucked the digits as he longed to suck something else. JJ smiled then withdrew his fingers. He lifted his head long enough to shift and give Lord D what he wanted. JJ gasped at the deep suction on his member and sighed before he went back to sucking Lord D his fingers probing. Lord D sighed his body relaxing around JJ's slim digits. JJ pressed in first one, then two fingers softening the muscles, loosening the tight tunnel that was soft as velvet inside. Soft and moist, it's taste sweet and intoxicating. JJ pushed his fingers in gentle and deep finding that rough patch of skin that always drove Lord D wild. Lord D gasped his body leaving him far behind in its rush to climax. JJ grinned humming appreciatively at the sweet taste that came in a rush over his tongue. He swallowed every thing that came in and ended by sucking the last of it, stabbing his tongue into the slit at the tip wanting each honeyed drop he had been given.
Lord D lay limp as JJ moved him into position. He raised his legs over JJ's shoulders looking up into his deep blue eyes. “Jemi-Chan,” JJ loved the way Lord D said his name. Like a sigh in a dream that he did not wish to awaken from. JJ coated himself with lubrication knowing he would need a lot to make this painless for Lord D. JJ smiled down at Lord D flexing his hips he pressed just the head in past the tight ring to the doorway of Lord D's inner sanctum. “Onegaishimasu.”
“So hot,” JJ said pushing in using his arms to support Lord D's legs as he began to thrust into him. “So right, so perfect,” JJ moved deep inside. “I love you,” JJ panted his body in overdrive that he tried to control wanting to savor each stroke into the heat of Lord D.
“Ah...” Lord D felt each stroke against his body, deep inside. “Jemi-Chan, sugoi,” Lord D held JJ tight feeling his world spiral out beyond his control. JJ moved faster wanting this to last, but knowing that it couldn't. Nothing that felt this good could continue for too much longer. As the thought formed he felt himself tense. His body acted on its own driving into Lord D feeling his own end near. JJ cried out Lord D's name filling him with his joyful exaltation of the union. Lord D gasped releasing again bathing their stomachs. JJ lowered Lord D's legs massaging the limbs then leaning to lick clean the cooling mess on Lord D's fine skin taut with the life growing inside of him. The honey sweet flavor was the culmination of his efforts. When JJ pulled Lord D into his arms it was to find that the delicate male was asleep
“I love you,” JJ whispered kissing the fine hairs that framed Lord D's face. Lord D sighed melting into JJ's embrace even in sleep clinging to the love he had waited so long for.
Break
Rain lay next to Bikky on the bed his mind awash in millions of conflicting thoughts and emotions. He loved Julie and he wanted to touch her, but he was scared. He also felt a physical rush from being near George. Was he gay? He didn't want to be. He wanted Julie, but he loved George. He love Julie, but he wanted George. What was wrong with him? Ryo had said that he was just going through a phase, a natural part of growing into a man. Seemed more like he was growing into a sexually confused mess. Had Bill done this to him? Rain shied away from the thought. He needed to talk to someone.
He got up from the bed seeing his light on, he knew Renee must be writing and would hate to disturb her. Besides, he was uncomfortable talking to her about such personal things. He walked by Ryo and Dee's room prepared to knock but saw no lights on. They were either sleeping or making love. Neither activity he wanted to disturb. He looked at the guest room and saw light flickering under the door. It was not the light of the lamp, but seemed to be candles. He knocked gently and heard George's voice come faintly through. “Come...in...Comin'.”
“Okay,” Rain opened the door his face paled as he looked at the bed. Sitting on the edge with his arms wrapped tightly around George's back was Jhaymes. George sat on top of Jhaymes his arms around his neck their eyes locked as George slowly undulated his hips. “Oh...Oh no!” Rain backed out of the room as George went wild on top of Jhaymes crying out not knowing they had an audience.
“George...wait, wait, shock. He's in shock...” Jhaymes said trying to get George's attention.
“What...” George turned around to see Rain in the hallway shaking his head saying over and over again, “Oh no, oh no.”
“Oh...” George gasped trying to get off of Jhaymes. Rain shut the door and ran down the stairs his bare feet silent on the well tended stairs.
“No Sweetheart... Don't move,” Jhaymes tried but it was too late. At George's shifting, his body lost all sense of control. George held still holding Jhaymes to him while he peaked then slowly extricated himself from his lover.
“I have to talk to him,” George said pressing a kiss to Jhaymes lips. “Sorry,” George said as he searched out a wet wipe to clean up a bit and found a robe. Jhaymes was still nodding as the door shut leaving him alone in the room.
Break
Rain paced the dark yard his mind jumbling from one image to another. He recalled Ryo and Dee making splashes and sounds at the Obsidian palace. He recalled hearing the sounds Ryo made as Dee took him. He recalled what he just saw now with all he knew of George's beauty. He saw again the brief glimpse of rapture he had seen on George's face. Rain dropped onto the padded lounge. Slyphe purred loudly wrapping her thick form around his bare feet keeping them warm. Rain placed his elbows on his knees then his head in his hands. Slyphe looked up knowing that she had no words to comfort her young human. Ponchi sat on her head leaving trails of sparkling blue dust having abandoned George as he seemed intent on spending the night loving Jhaymes. She too remained quiet letting the young man calm his raging thoughts and paranoid hormones.
George looked around downstairs and felt a cool breeze from the kitchen. He walked through the dark dining room and into the kitchen. Seeing the door open he walked onto the porch and looked around. At first he did not see the lanky form on his favorite lounge. When he did he sighed and gathered his robe close to his body. Rain looked up as the wind carried George's scent to him. He caught his breath as the hot breath of Jhaymes' scent came to him. “You're drenched in it,” Rain looked away when George sat beside him.
“In what?” George asked hoping that he did not smell too strongly of sex.
“I'm not normal remember,” Rain's shoulders slumped as he feared those words would be the epitaph of his life. “I can smell Jhaymes all over you.”
“Right about now, Marilyn could probably smell it,” George admitted as he felt the evidence of their love, despite his quick cleaning, in his body.
“Are you... does it hurt?” Rain inclined his head to where George sat. “Ryo likes it, so I guess you do. Dumb question.”
“The only dumb question is the one not asked,” George said then he laughed. “Or at least that is what my teachers used to tell me right before they expelled me for non conformity.”
“You got expelled?” Rain finally met George's eyes laughing with him.
“Yeah, one too many times telling the headmaster to fuck off.” George grinned. “They were all sure that with my keen intelligence I could do so well if I just worked more and daydreamed less. Fat lot they knew.”
“I'm sorry,” Rain whispered talking to his hands as his eyes had slid away from George's again. “I did not mean to walk in on you two. I heard you say come in.”
“No,” George grinned deciding that perhaps Rain was going to be okay. “You heard me say 'comin' I was warning Jhaymes, or maybe just speaking in joy, in the heat of the moment one can never be too sure.” George shrugged holding his robe close as a breeze blew over his thinly covered body. Cujo surprised him by crawling into his lap. “Thank you,” George said to the large dog whose fur was keeping him warmer. Cujo nodded his large head then seemed to doze on his new perch which smelled of fowl making him hungry. Slyphe giggled from her spot at Rain's feet as she thought the same thing. Ponchi abandoned the lynx to sit upon George's head. Rain chuckled seeing the fairy sit so comfortably in George's hair which was tossed about from his bout of loving. His lips were smudged and his cheeks flushed. George saw that Rain was confused. “I hope you are like most adolescent boys and you have made friends with your own hand.” Rain blushed looking away. “Then you know when it feels the best and you lose all sense of reason and...” George halted as Rain nodded his face on fire.
“Are you... truly happy here?” Rain asked after what seemed like forever of silence between the two.
“More so than I ever thought I could be.” George nodded thinking over the apprehension he had as he had left the country.
“Will you stay?” Rain asked thinking that the recording of the album would conclude with the filming of several videos. “Your visa...”
“I don't know, but it's not like we'll never see each other again. We have become great friends, you and I.” George assured him.
“What about Jhaymes? He would be upset if you left.” Rain said looking up at Ponchi he added. “And I don't think she can go to England.”
Ponchi shook her head sadly crystal drops of tears falling onto George's hair. “All things will work out, I hope.” George said then sighed as he too thought of the culmination of their work.
“If Torcha and Laton register you as one of their kits, it would make you Arcadian, dual status like we all have. You would be English and Arcadian, like we are American and Arcadian. Would that work?”
“It just might, but I do not think my parents can handle seeing two full dragons. My father's heart is not what it used to be.” George said thinking of having his parents over to tea with the king and queen of fantastic beasts, one known to eat humans.
“Then we'll just have to make sure that Lord D is present to administer medical aid if needed.” Rain got to his feet. “Better get back inside, the winds are changing.” Rain wrinkled his nose. “Smells like fire, but not a pure one.”
“Fire?” George asked looking around getting to his feet. Ponchi was clinging to his hair as they stood up. George sniffed the air sensing nothing he looked amazed as Slyphe and Cujo walked the perimeter of the yard.
“George, get inside,” Rain shoved him to the door as large wings covered him. “Wyld Wynd,” Rain looked up at the tall native that stood on the porch. “What's going on?”
“You have been targeted by the mob, but not all is as it seems. This family is in danger.” Wyld Wynd looked up into the sky. “Live your life as normal. I sent strange wind to get you alone. Tell your fathers not to change their life. To go about as if nothing is wrong. When you need me, call the wind.” Rain nodded and was left alone in the backyard. Ryo and Dee came out awakened by George knocking on their door. Jhaymes came down the stairs wearing a hastily donned pair of pants with Bikky at his side. Chris coming not too far behind. Lyo still lay in Ryo and Dee's bed where he had crawled when Chris and T-Chan kept moving around. T-Chan now joined Slyphe and Cujo embarrassed to have slept through the coming of the thunderbird.
“It's alright George, sorry to bother you.” Rain said giving Ryo and Dee a meaningful look.
“What did my cousin want?” Jhaymes asked letting Rain know that he was not fooled.
“Go normal, nothing to stress about now, but be alert.” Rain relayed the message that he had received. “I'm going to bed, have to smile pretty for the cameras tomorrow.” Rain yawned heading upstairs. “Next time George I'll listen closer so that I can tell 'come in', from 'comin'.” Rain laughed then went inside leaving a few confused stares behind.
To Be Continued
Author's notes: Hello, sorry for the long break, but I feel so much better now and the chapter was not rushed, I was able to write at leisure and hope that the writing was improved as a result. I will try harder not to burn out, so thought the chapters may come at longer intervals, I am hoping that they will show an improvement as well as better plot and character development. My novels suffered as well, but instead of rushing to catch up, I am going to take my time and do it right.
The French One
I have returned as well... Did you miss me?


Powdered Sugre 41
Pure Madness
“Oh wow!” Justin's eyes widened as he looked around the studio. Rain stood with his head phones on singing a track while the recorded music played. “This is awesome,” He looked around at Andy where she sat next to Nestoir watching as the music crew worked with dials under Daphnus orders.
“Yeah, well.” Brian laughed as his lover looked around the studio. “Glad you like it.” Brian tucked his sunglasses into his pocket while he waited for Rain to get done. “We have a few things to discuss, then I can take you out on the town like I promised, seeing as how this is our anniversary trip.”
“Yeah and you promised you would not work, but here you are... Working,” Justin folded his arms as his awe was replaced with his previous disgruntlement.
“I just have a few announcements to make then we can go about our kinky way. I have a lot of ideas on different places I'd like to fuck you.” Justin sighed trying to stay mad but smiling in spite of himself. Rain finished the song then smiled as Justin noticed for the first time who else was in the studio.
“Holy shit, Boy George!” Justin exclaimed forgetting for a moment that he was trying not to embarrass himself or Brian while in the presence of the illustrious royal pop stars.
“That's twice today I've heard that one,” George laughed as he recalled the outburst of the photographer at today's sessions of family photos. Count D had taken Lyo with him after the session ended sending Chris off with the older boys. “Very nice to meet you...” George let the thought wander off as he waited for the name.
“Justin, I'm Justin. I'm with him,” Justin pointed at Brian. “Will you sit for a portrait?”
“Not today, but I will, you know Bikky just waits for me to stop moving,” George laughed thinking of the many candid poses of himself.
“Not hard to do,” Marilyn quipped closing his mouth when he received a glare from Bikky.
“Actually,” Brian said when Rain was done and he removed his headgear. Rain wandered over near Bikky and George sitting down. “Where are Ryo and Dee?”
“Went to work,” Rain said after he took a sip from the water bottle that Bikky handed him. “Dropped us off and left.”
“Oh, never would have thought kids would like hanging out at a foreign government building, but hey, it's your summer waste it if you like.” Justin sighed his eyes traveling over the heavily clothed form of Rain. “You really are so much cuter in person.” George got to his feet and stood in front of Rain his fushia jacket bright in the sun of the large picture windows of the recording studio that was built into the consulate. Rain looked up grateful at George then slid away with Bikky and Chris.
“If that was the last track, we wanted to go swimming,” Bikky called over to Daphnus.
“Wait, you need to hear the schedule for the rest of the summer,” Brian waved a hand to call the boys back. As thunder could be heard be heard and clouds covered the shining sun.
“You are doing a morning show next week, then there is a promo for the upcoming album after that then you will sit and talk with Lindsey Fennel she will be the show that airs the premier release of the video of the first single, which... says here...” Brian looked down at his schedule. “Is you, Rain,” Rain nodded then sighed. “Now I have done the advertisement campaign to highlight the fact you are growing up. You are fifteen right?” Rain nodded. He folded his arms waiting for Brian to continue. “You will be expected to appeal to a large teenage crowd, though you still appeal to the teenie audiences and a few young adults. There are even some older...” Brian paused. “There seems to be no generational gap between your fans though I have tried to angle you more towards your own age group.”
“You seem flustered by that,” George laughed. He looked around the studio and wished that Jhaymes had stayed with them, but he realized that a knight of the realm had responsibilities that did not revolve around his need to be in constant contact. “Why must there be an age limit? Music is music, and people are going to adore it or hate it no matter their age. I have the same demographics that he does.” George shrugged then he laughed.
“Yes well,”Brian sighed.
“If that was all, George is needed to record a track next,” Daphnus approached his hair loose to his waist.
“It wasn't, that is why I was asking after Ryo and Dee,” Brian informed the high prince. Andy looked up from her studying of newly penned lyrics. “Seems that this morning they were seen by a scout and are wanted to do photos for Abercrombie and Fitch, their ad exec is a friend of mine, so I told him I would let them know. Also, Bikky, you have been seen and a producer wants you to audition for a movie.” Bikky stared at Brian with wide eyes.
“Me, not Rain? You serious?” Bikky said his non-enthusiasm evident in the way he frowned at Brian.
“Yes you,” Brian nodded. “That's it now you boys may go,” Brian waved.
“Tomorrow we begin the video for the track you recorded today,” Daphnus called after them. Rain nodded waving as they vanished into the consulate. George felt the barely perceptible shift and subtle scent in the air as a door was opened somewhere in the consulate and the boys left for Arcadia. He wished he could go with them. George aimed a sour look at Marilyn.
“What, you hungry or something?” Marilyn laughed looking at George.
“No,” George got to his feet. “Has Andy heard you sing yet?” George asked hearing the commotion of new arrivals he turned to see Roger and Mimi enter the studio.
“She said if she had time today she would listen. I told her about my albums, but she wants to hear just my voice without additives and musical tinkering.” Marilyn admitted feeling a rush of nerves that he had never before experienced. He wanted to say more but Nestoir began a playful refrain on his guitar. Daphnus looked up then laughed and joined him.
George looked up confused as both princes began to sing. “Whoa, whoa here she comes, watch out boy, she'll chew you up. Whoa, whoa here she comes, she's a man eaterrrr...”
“Hello pretty,” Heaven laughed when George yelped. Her cold hand was pressed to his back and he could feel it through his many layers of clothes.
“Hello Heaven, when was the last time you ate?” George blurted the words out wishing immediately that he could take them back.
Heaven laughed, a merry sound that, like Aurora's, could easily trick the hearer into forgetting what they truly were. “Saving my appetite,” Heaven admitted then looked at Marilyn. “I spoke to Jhaymes right before he and Alera headed to China with Master Xi and Sofu D.”
“China!” George gasped. “He told me nothing of China. He said he would be gone for a few days but...”
“They are just going as an escort for someone named Feng who has an appointment at the pet shop.” Heaven answered then patted George's arm. “They will return before you know it.” Heaven's words were blanketed in heavy meaning and George relaxed. Arcadia was a strange place, he would have to get used to these kind of things. Marilyn snickered and George confused him with a smile. “Go sing, I came to hear you.” Heaven pushed George to the microphone and headphones that Rain had left.
“Hope you have an indoor pool,” Justin said pointing to the window that faced the LA street. Rain fell from the sky from the dark clouds that had covered the sun while they all stood talking.
“Yes well,” Nestoir strummed his guitar and George playfully danced about before he started snapping his fingers to the beat. “We are going to record the music and your vocals live...” Nestoir said and George nodded then warmed up his voice with a few sounds and scales. Daphnus played the piano while Prince Kronos went to the keyboards and synthesizers, Deipyros worked the drums. There were several sections that tuned up their brass instruments.
“Oh, Heaven,” Andy said to her friend. “This is a remix of one of George's earlier songs. We have a lot of remixes and new songs as well as covers of our favorites, this will be a unique set of music.” Heaven nodded her eyes riveted to George who had begun to sing.
“Footsteps movements finding people, Clutch to the forbidden soul. Twisting words to find a reason. How am I supposed to throw? Questions that I cannot answer. Watch those boys they dance and go. Hung up like the rules that made them. I'll be gone before you know” George sang and Heaven gasped swept away on the lovely sound of his voice. “If I cry...Let me be told...Or give me something... That I can hold...” The horns blared and Heaven tapped her foot to the beat caught up watching George dance around the studio to keep the beat. “Rhythms take me. Do I need it? Will we kiss will you let go? Twisting hearts, Oh how we bleed them. How am I supposed to throw? Memories from where I keep them. Words will only make us slow. We are brave on the assumption, he'll be back before you know. If I cry... Let me be told... Or give me something ...that I can hold...” George held the note. The band struck up another blaring beat the horns and drums seeming to compete for dominance sounding pleasant despite the wild movements of sound. “Footsteps movements finding people. Clutch to the forbidden soul. Twisting words to find a reason. How am I supposed to throw? Questions that I cannot answer. Watch those boys they dance and go. Hung up like the rules that made them. I'll be gone before you know. If I cry...Let me be told...Or give me something...That I can hold.” The band finished out the song.
Roger leaned over the piano with Mimi as George finished singing. “We'll be around for a few days before we record right? I wanted to stop by the pet shop and visit Sofu D, seeing as he saved our lives.” Roger said to Daphnus when the prince was done with the sound works.
“I'm sure that would be appreciated, but you know,” Daphnus said his lips lifting in a grin. “He did not do that out of a benevolent need to aid humans.”
“I know,” Roger laughed. “If Lord D had not taken a liking to Angel, we'd all be dead or dying by now.” Daphnus winked when Nestoir rushed over to rescue Roger from one of his spiels.
“I was not going to say much more,” Daphnus laughed then looked for George. “Don't worry about Jhaymes, this is a simple retrieval mission. They'll nab Feng and get back here before you know it.”
“Who is Feng?” George asked sitting down at the piano. His face paled as Marilyn walked over.
“You should sit up straiter, your stomach won't bulge out as much,” Marilyn laughed emphasizing his open vest and toned body.
“Jhaymes likes him as is,” Andy narrowed her eyes. “While we are on break, would you mind running through a few songs with me?” Marilyn clapped his hands nodding so that his blond hair flowed across his face. Marilyn walked leaving George red faced. He shifted his clothing about him hiding more of his figure.
“You're not fat,” Heaven said her lips lifting slightly to bare her fangs. “There is a certain roundness to your body, but it is cute.”
“Jhaymes said I could weigh eighty or eight hundred pounds,” George admitted his cheeks redder at the way Jhaymes had proved his point.
“Yes, well, your scent is all over his now,” Heaven sat on a stool folding her arms. Trails of white lace seemed to float to the floor from her sleeves and the hem of her gown. “I don't like that friend of yours, I would drain him, but I think he would taste bad.”
“He is a friend, please don't eat him,” George sighed thinking over their time together in the clubs of London.
“That is a general misconception about the vampire George,” Nestoir informed him smiling brightly as Brian and Justin stood by the window of the rainy LA street speaking with Roger and Mimi. “You see, the humans are not actually eaten, but the blood is drained and ingested. The corpse is left intact. Flesh is not necessary for the vampire survival, or so all the legends say,” Nestoir looked up smiling as Andy and Marilyn came back.
“Love,” Andy's smile was strained. “Only a few refrains were needed, perhaps his vocals could be used as a duet with George and Rain.” Marilyn frowned hearing this. Silently Andy added to her husband. “They are both strong enough with vocals to shape him.”
“That bad huh?” Nestoir thought to his wife. She nodded then smiled tightly to Marilyn. “Perhaps we can discuss this later.”
“Yes, why don't you convince Daphnus that we are done for today. I want to play with my babies.” Andy flounced away leaving her husband staring at the other high prince.
“She's good,” Daphnus said before Nestoir could even open his mouth.
George was laughing as he walked over to Marilyn. “Why don't we have some tea while we wait for Dee and Ryo?”
“That princess is almost as rude as Calliope,” Marilyn pouted. “She didn't even give me a chance to finish.”
“Call her highness rude again and I may have to dispel you from my presence,” Marilyn looked down at the petite form of Heaven her white garments shining in the light of the studio. He felt chilled at the amber ice of her eyes and cold glint of her smile. “She is kind to those that warrant no such sentiments.”
“What's that supposed to mean?” Marilyn frowned twisting his lips.
“Tea?” George said again desperate to save Marilyn's life. Marilyn nodded walking off trying to ignore the shiver that ran up his spine.
Break
Rain floated on his back using wind pressure to push him along the water. “Rain, about Julie,” Bikky said backstroking over to his brother. “I hope this all works out, you know,” Rain nodded. “Hey, we should go on a camping trip before school is in again. You know all of us.”
“All?” Rain asked before he slipped under the water the bright sun glancing off his caramel skin. Rain popped up again then shook his head to clear the water from his face. “I can just imagine Count D trying to make it in the woods.”
“The woods would take care of him,” Chris laughed. “You know how nature acts around those Kami.”
“Yeah,” Rain smiled thinking of how the flowers and even the grass tried to get a Kami's attention. “It'll be a blast, but I don't know about George.”
“Now that would be a great thing to see.” Bikky laughed thinking of the fun they would all have. “Let's suggest it at dinner tonight.”
Break
Count D sat next to his father sipping his tea with a thoughtful smile while their children played in their playroom. It was set up to resemble a miniature village with doll houses, train tracks with a little moving locomotive, there were stores and malls and pet shops, schools, and parks and moving cars. Some of the toys had been purchased at toy stores, others were hand made by Alera and Jhaymes. The most exquisite pieces, realistic little figurines, were gifts from Jhaymes. Lord D had painted the room to look like a garden with a thick carpet in grass green on the floor. Trees and flowers were done in remarkable detail along the walls while the sky was brilliant blue with a few clouds, growing lighter around a central core that represented the sun.
Lord D sighed his hand resting on his tummy that had just begun to rumble. “I take it a snack would be in order.” Count D said his voice full of mirth. Lord D blushed but nodded. Count D got to his feet not mentioning that lunch had been less than two hours ago. Count D checked the bassinet that sat beside his chair to assure himself that Kurayami still slept. He would allow his father to eat as much as he liked, he was required to supply energy for two now, or three knowing his father's abilities. Q-Chan chirped and Count D ran a finger over the pelt. “Hmmm, more fur than fuzz, hello grandmother.” Q-Chan patted his cheek with her soft little hand. Count D looked out at the actual sunlight while he gathered bowls of fresh fruit sprinkling them liberally with sugar. He loaded the fruit onto a tray with tea, cookies baked by Andy and fresh honey for the tea. He also supplied toast and peanut butter for the tots. “There is some whipped crème and powdered sugar if you want.”
“Oh yes,” Lord D nodded beaming a bright smile at his son. Count D laughed then summoned the articles rather than leaving the room again. “I see you are being careful with that,” Lord D said. He held out small plates of peanut butter spread toast to Aoi, Kibo and Shinrai when they toddled over. “I feared that, like some who achieve the ability of summoning, that you would grow pompous and never get up to get anything.”
Count D laughed shaking his head at his father. “Leon said about the same. When you achieved it, was it a problem?”
“No, I was around other students of medicine, humans, it would have been disastrous if I had summoned anything in front of them.” Lord D smiled fondly at the memory. “The men continually asked me out, even after I explained that I was male.”
“You were male?” Count D teased. “What are you now then?”
“Miffed with my son and his teasing,” Lord D bounced a grape off of Count D's head. When it rolled into his lap Count D picked up the grape and ate it. “You're welcome,” Lord D frowned dipping a strawberry into the whipped cream.
“Oh yes, thank you,” Count D laughed as he reached for a plump cherry. “I do love grapes.”
The door to the playroom opened and Leonine strolled in her tawny skin swathed in long white drapes of cloth the only testament to her true lioness form. “Good sirs, you have guests. They originally asked to speak with great Soofu D, but when I informed them that he was away in China with the delegation of safety to escort the Feng here, they asked instead to see you.”
“Who are our guests?” Count D asked smiling at the elaborate explanation. He could expect no less from Leonine, who was thorough in all things.
“They are Roger and Mimi, I do believe that they are the ones that Soofu called his siblings to aid with the battle against their auto immunodeficiency virus.” Leonine nodded her slitted pupils focusing on Lord D. “Clean now, they smell wonderful. I think I will go have some lunch if you will see them.”
“Yes, of course,” Lord D smiled at the great cat. “Show them in.” Leonine dipped a curtsy before she left the room returning a moment later with Roger and Mimi. Count D got to his feet to greet them waving his father back into his chair. He checked the bassinet again smiling to see that, though he was awake, Kurayami lay still his little fist in his mouth wet with his efforts to eat the digit. While his father greeted their visitors, Count D fished around in his diaper bag for a bottle.
“Oh, you're wet, excuse me,” Count D inclined his head to Mimi and Roger before he got to his feet leaving the room.
“I thought Kami's used every thing they ingested as energy,” Mimi looked after him confused.
“Yes, but our children are half human and thus, until they reach adulthood and choose their path, they will fill both roles of their nature.” Lord D explained. “My son never displayed his human nature simply because he was only given mirandia milk and maisia juice so his body naturally took on the form of the Kami from birth as his human mother had died thus she was unable to suckle him. Father did not find a human wet nurse because he wanted to help me forget my folly and reared him as full Kami.” Lord D sighed then remembered his manners offering some of the fruit. Seeing the large crystals of sugar glisten in the bright light Roger and Mimi shook their heads. “All children resemble their parents in some ways though. Count D has his mothers mannerisms and sometimes when he smiles I can see her still.”
“He looks exactly like you,” Mimi said confused she smiled as Count D returned with a happily cooing baby in his arms. Count D sat and picked up his cooling tea. Before he could sip Kurayami let out a wail and he sighed.
“Now he's hungry,” Count D sat his cup down.
“Oh, may I?” Mimi reached for Kurayami and smiled with pleasure as Count D released the baby. He watched to make sure she properly supported his little head. Rearranging the blanket around his son he handed her the bottle.
“He may cry,” Count D said watching to see if his son rejected the near stranger.
“Iie, Kura-Chan genki des,”Aoi said finishing her toast and wiping a napkin over Kibo and Shinrai's face. “He talk to little one.”
“Little one?” Roger asked, brought from his wistful staring at Mimi as she sat with her curling raven tresses falling around her. The baby in her arms looked incredible and he sighed.
“Yes,” Aoi scrambled to her feet. “Little.” Aoi scampered off to her dolls leaving a profound silence in her wake.
Break
Carol stared at the paper in her hands sighing heavily. “Aunt Maxine,” She called out smiling as her aunt entered the kitchen. “Would you mind dropping me off at the Arcadian consulate this afternoon?”
“You're going to see that young boy again,” Maxine sighed. “Carol, you are so close to college, I would hate to see you ruin it.”
“I won't, Bikky and I both know to be smart and careful, besides, I just want to let him know that summer's almost over.” Carol looked at the mailed sheet of instructions for freshman. “They want us in our dorms in two weeks for orientation.”
“Oh, well, if you are just going to tell him goodbye,” Maxine got her purse. “Don't get me wrong Carol,” Maxine explained as her niece frowned at her. “I have no problem with you dating him. I think he is a fine boy, his parents should be very proud. You have so much potential to do great things.”
“Bikky has potential too,” Carol affirmed with a firm nod of her head. “I we will do great things together.”
“I hope you remember the true reason you are with him and dreams of being a princess are not goading you to hold on to him,” Maxine said leaving the house with her niece.
Carol gasped too insulted for words she said nothing the entire drive. She loved Bikky. Ever since they were kids his unruly attitude and bravery had won her over easily. She was determined to stand beside him. Whether he was a prince or not. Maxine smiled glad that she could see the truth in Carol's response to her words. Perhaps they would be alright after all.
Break
Ryo sat down at the table with his family aware of the silence that greeted him. “I take it my chicken terriyaki is not good tonight?” He watched as Bikky, listless and sad, used his fork to move the meat around. “And George, you may as well just give her the whole plate.” Ryo said after watching him feed Slyphe. Rain sipped his tea. “Rain that works best with food.”
“I think everything taste fabulous,” Marilyn gushed finishing his plate and replenishing from the crystal serving dishes on the table.
“I miss Jhaymes,” George sat his plate on the floor and Slyphe dived in. Cujo, watching the cat, rolled his eyes.
“I'm going to miss Carol,” Bikky sat his fork down.
“Julie still hasn't called and she won't answer my calls.” Rain sighed sitting next to Dee who finished his food and got seconds. Lyo held up his plate for more. Ryo dished up another helping. “Ryo what if she pushes me away completely?”
“She loves you,” Dee said patting Rain's head. “You'll see, just give her some time.”
Rain nodded his head. “Mind if I go to my room?” He asked and Ryo sighed.
“Sure, I'll keep some dinner for you,” Ryo promised him. Ryo sighed again as he and Dee were soon left with animals and Lyo...And Marilyn.
“I'll go cheer him up later,” Marilyn laughed. “George is remarkably easy to handle. He is clingy and needy and if he is separated from his current love interest for more than a few days he becomes a moody, paranoid wreck. Wow,” He commented looking down under the table. “She even ate the vegetables and the rice.”
“Well, I think it is cute,” Dee said looking upstairs where George had vanished into his room. Sure that he was keeping himself occupied with Ponchi, Dee shook his head. “The way those two fell so in love. I'll bet right about now, Sofu is ready to feed Jhaymes to Laton on a platinum platter.”
“Every body has some body,” Marilyn sighed finishing his dinner. “What's for desert?”
“Castella cake,” Ryo said getting up to clear away the dinner dishes and serve the cake.
“This is delicious, no wonder George is inflating under your care.” Marilyn laughed and gasped as Ryo took the plate away.
“Listen, George does not need to have you here bothering him about his weight. He is, in fact, not much larger than when he first got here. I think, that with him being filled out, he looks healthier, more beautiful. Why do you give him grief when he has only tried to help you? He allows you to take advantage of his time, his generosity and you rag him every chance you get.” Marilyn backed away from Ryo afraid of being struck.
“I knew George when he was a small time queen dj-ing in back alley clubs,” Marilyn said his eyes narrowed despite the quiver in his voice.
“Then try being his friend, right about now, he needs one.” Ryo sat the plate down and vanished into the kitchen ready to clean. It would calm his mind. Marilyn looked at Dee who was busy taking Lyo up to clean him off.
Marilyn knocked gently on George's door. “Georgie,” he called then pressed the door open to see George placing his butterfly hairpin in a little jeweled case that looked like a silver house. “Hey.”
“Oh,” George looked up his smile in place as he looked at his friend. “Hi.
“I brought you some cake, I know how much you like sweets.”Marilyn said and George was surprised that there was no malice in his voice. “You look really down, wanna talk?”
“I know you think I am being my usual self, but this time...” George shook his head.
“Then tell me. Make me understand,” Marilyn sat down and smiled as George picked up the fork he had brought.
“He is a knight, they actually have to work, like the American SWAT, or Secret Services. Every day he is gone, is another day that he could get hurt or killed.” George sat the plate down when his hand trembled. “He's great, I know this, highly skilled, he trained the royale, but... I love him. I am so happy that it scares me. I can't be this happy, what if he gets hurt because I love him so much?”
“George...” Marilyn said when George gasped.
“I... I can't breathe...” George panted reaching for his inhaler.


Powdered Sugre 42
Venom: Part 1
(Set Up)
Marilyn's eyes widened in sheer terror. That detective would really kill him now. But he couldn't let George continue like this. He launched himself at the door wrenching it open he called out. “Ryo!” Ryo came up the stairs fast just as Rain opened his door and Bikky followed. “He's not breathing.”
“What did you do?” Ryo asked rushing into the room. “My grandmother is going to kill you ...and me for allowing you to upset him.”
“But I didn't,” Marilyn protested. “Honest, I was trying to cheer him up, he upset himself.”
Ryo paused and listened to George's chest. “George,” Ryo reached into George's pocket and found his inhaler for him. “You need to look at me.” George gasped and focused his eyes on Ryo. The clear orbs were clouded and misted with tears. “You are terribly upset, here try to breathe.” Ryo spoke in a calm voice. He put the inhaler to George's mouth. “One, two... you're fine...it's okay,” Ryo continued to talk George into calmness. “Tell me what happened.”
“He'd better not, or he'll get upset again,” Marilyn stared at George wide eyed. “One minute he was eating cake and telling me how happy he was, then he got all worried about Jhaymes out there doing something dangerous and hence, the cessation of breathing.”
“Oh, is that all this is about?” Rain walked over from where he had stood in the doorway to assure himself that George would be alright. Rain sat beside George on the bed. “Just think of the last time you saw green flames and know that George is fine, because he is not by himself, he has silver and gold with him.”
“But there could be a fight, what if he gets hurt?” George said his eyes unfocused again as tears filled and spilled down his cheeks.
“No... Don't get upset again, listen to me,” Ryo said his smile seeming to calm George. “That would be Sofu's other purpose,” Ryo explained trying hard to keep the conversation human friendly with Marilyn present that left very little he could say. “He is not just an interpreter for Feng, but a medical doctor in case it is needed. He is older than Lord D and you know the rules, despite his claims to the contrary.” Marilyn stared at Ryo, then at George who did seem to be calming as Ryo spoke. Rain patted George's hand.
“I am sorry, I do not mean to have such frequent upsets,” George said when he could again speak.
Ryo laughed when he could relax sure that George was in fact better. “But you do have the right to them and usually Jhaymes is here to console you through your realizations that we are, in fact, all mad but...”
“A hell of a lot of fun once you get used to it.” George finished the sentence for him.
“I was only trying to cheer you up,” Marilyn folded his arms leaning against the wall with a frown on his face. “Honest.”
“Yes, I know, thank you.” George smiled. “Ryo this cake really is fabulous.” He picked up his plate.
“Well I will go back to my room now, but if you need me,” Rain pointed at George then at his door.
“Alright, I will call you first.” George grinned while Ryo and Rain left the room Marilyn sat down beside him.
“That serious is it?” Marilyn asked going back to their previous subject.
“I'm terrified half the time that when the sun rises, I will wake and find it to have been a dream.” George sighed then placed his fork into his mouth. His hands were still trembling slightly and his lungs working a little harder than normal, but he was fine. He would be fine. George decided that he would be very fine. “Ouch!” George pulled his sleeve up and looked at his arm which was fast showing a red bruise.
“You're not dreaming,” Marilyn laughed then stole a piece of George's cake. “Oh don't carry it on, you know how easily you bruise.”
“You'd better hope this is gone by the time Jhaymes gets back.” George laughed secretly glad that Marilyn seemed to be on his side.
Break
“Leon,” Leon looked up as Jill poked her head into their office. “We're up, call in the team.”
“Homicide?” Leon asked his eyes on the manila folder in Jill's well manicured hand.
Jill sighed pulling out her cell to dial JJ's number while he called Ryo and Dee. “Homicide,” She confirmed.
“Ryo, hey, get your butts in here,” Leon said when Ryo picked up the line. “Appears our little crime ring has finally thrown their ball into our court.”
“Well we'd better play the game,” Ryo said as he hung up. Leon laughed then called the pizza delivery spot down the road, this was going to be a long night. Ryo and Dee arrived just as the pizza did. Ryo and Dee shook their heads. “No I made dinner tonight, of which Dee and I ate most of it, along with Marilyn.”
“He's still there?” Leon asked laughing for he knew that Lyo had spent the past few nights in his parents bed.
“Yeah,” Dee's voice was harsh as he dropped into a chair.
“It's alright, Bikky promised to keep him tonight.” Ryo winked at Dee.
“Tonight, and we are...” Dee said his deep green eyes seeming to be flashing.
“Working, but when we go home Lyo will be with Bikky.” Ryo explained reaching for the file.
“We just got a case,” Dee folded his arms studying the body that was riddled with bullets. “Look familiar?” He said refraining from commenting that it would be another three days at least before Ryo let him in his pants again.
“Yeah,” Ryo pulled his glasses on. “Real familiar.”
“Not to sound conceited, but this might be someone who is trying to send a message to us,” Dee said looking at the pictures.
“Not conceited at all,” JJ said sitting down at the table and helping himself to a slice of Leon's pizza. Sofu had requested that Lord D stay at the shop while he was away leaving JJ to fend for himself. “Look,” JJ pointed to graffiti on the wall. “It's a message to all of us.”
“This is the beginning...” Leon read aloud.
“The beginning of what?” Dee asked looking thoughtful. “Hey baby, what's that sign?” Dee pointed to a symbol seeming to be drawn in the victims blood.
“Fukai Kan,” Ryo read the dripping kanji. “Nightmare.” He looked up at Dee then sighed. This was a puzzler. Dee, looking at his partner and lover, frowned. Better make that four days at least.
Break
Dae leaned back in his chair a smile creeping over his face. Hamanosuke sat out of his sight hoping not to garner his attention. “So you say,” Dae said allowing the female Florian to feed him wedges of apples and cheese. “That you still have not made contact.”
“I am sorry sir,” The human got to his knees. “Scorpio's Children are a secret sect, but as soon as I do make contact I will set up a meeting for you.”
“No,” Dae said bored with the entire affair. He waved Florian away. Dae looked down at the sweating man at his feet ready to lick his shoes if he demanded it. The man trembled in mortal fear as well he should be. Dae sighed, this was all so stupid.
“No, sir?” The man dared peer up at Dae and the smile on Dae's face confused him. He had heard that failure of any kind would not be tolerated by Mr. Luce. He had, of course, entertained second thoughts about joining this faction, but the money was too much to pass up. “Is there something else you would have me do?”
“Yes,” Dae smiled as he nodded. “I would like for you to take the rest of this fruit into that room over there.” Dae pointed with a finger that was covered with a heavily jeweled ring. The man took a moment to appreciate the expensive trinket that matched nearly every other ring on all of Dae's fingers.
“Yes sir, thank you sir,” The man bobbed his head up and down as he rushed to his feet. He took the golden bowl away from Florian and hurried over to the door. Hamanosuke stood to open the door, closing it fast behind the eager fool. The sound of the mans terrified screams could be heard reverberating around the opulent room.
“Florian,” Dae said his eyes now on Hamanosuke where he cringed in the corner realizing he had failed in his attempt to stay out of Dae's notice.
“Yes sir,” Florian got to her feet walking over with a deliberate stride that displayed the ample womanly curves of the body he had commandeered.
“Do whatever needs to be done, but I expect results.” Dae commanded his gaze never leaving Hamanosuke to even issue the orders.
“Yes sir,” Florian nodded the demon beast within the young woman biting his lip to keep in the howl of frustration as he watched his master summon the Asian.
“Leave us,” Dae commanded and Hamanosuke stood still as the great room emptied of all the various men and demons. Even Florian had left his head shaking as he thought of any other way he could gain his masters attention. “Come here pet.” Dae crooned and Hamanosuke wished that when he had the chance, he would have remained deceased.
Break
Jones straitened his tie as he approached the office. It was a large conference room that had been converted for use by the special CIA/Arcadian link Detectives with a smaller, yet more official office for Agent Miaka attached. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. “Yeah,” Dee sounded surly but Jones announced his presence and called in. He looked around in awe at the officers inside. Jill sat with her hair pulled back flipping through past case records similar to their case. Leon sipped from his coffee, grimaced then went back to searching the computer files for similar cases in other states. JJ stood at the file cabinet marking the map of the location where the corpses were found in car, the airport they were leaving and their home where they were headed to. The line had an odd curve and he thought to study it in case it had some sort of meaning. Ryo looked at the pictures of the bodies searching for more clues and compared them to the ones he had taken this morning when he and Dee had gone to investigate the scene.
“Ah, their son is here for questioning. He identified the bodies and now he is waiting in room three. I also have the lab reports. There were no drugs in their body, or on their person. They seem to be an innocent couple marked for no reason.” Jones shook his head truly baffled.
“There was a reason,” Ryo said his eyes narrowed. “Their son, he's eighteen isn't he?” Jones gasped and nodded.
“One more thing,” Dee said putting a hand on Ryo's shoulder when he got up to go question the victims' son. “This couple, one of them Asian. The wife... was she...”
“Japanese,”Jones answered then fished around for the photos of the couple when they alive.
“Thanks man,” Dee took the picture and watched as Jones left the office. “Baby, let Leon talk to him.”
“No, Dee, I got it.” Ryo said getting to his feet and finishing his tea. “I'm fine.”
“I'm going in with you,” Dee said and Ryo nodded, glad to have his support. They walked the hall finding room three. Ryo opened the door and stepped through he gasped at the forlorn young man that sat at the table clutching a cup of water his knuckles paler than the white table top. He looked up with eyes so dark that Dee paused. His features were smooth, pretty with hair only slightly darker than Ryo's. “Hello, I am detective Dee Laytner this is my partner Randy Maclean.”
“Hello, I am Takasato,” He said and forced the sniffle to leave his voice. He looked at Ryo. “Anato no Nihonjin des ka.”
“Hai,” Ryo nodded. “Watashi namae wa Ryo des.” Ryo smiled then sat down at the table with Takasato. “Don't worry. We will do all that is possible to solve this case and bring your parents murderer to justice.” Takasato nodded but he said nothing. “But you don't trust us.” Ryo smiled and Takasato's eyes were drawn to the ring on his finger. He looked over and saw that Dee's matched. “You are going to become a detective and when you are older you are going to find them and arrest them yourself, right.” Takasato gasped looking at Ryo. “I thought the same thing a long time ago. And you know what... I did it. I'm a detective, as you can see, and I did find my parents murderer and I was stupid. If it wasn't for my partner here, I would now be in prison instead of sitting in front of you.”
“Just so you know, we are the best there is, our whole team. We get them solved.” Dee nodded with a sure gaze that Takasato could almost trust. “We'll get him. Do you have somewhere to go or...”
“I am moving into the dorms in two weeks. But... I have um... an uncle in Connecticut.” Takasato sighed then he shook his head. “I don't know what to do.” He looked up his eyes a tortured reflection of his broken heart.
“Okay, first let us call your uncle, he can come here and help you make the arrangements and handle all the legal aspects. You just get some rest and try to focus on getting ready for school. Until your uncle gets here I can call services and get you someone to stay with until your uncle arrives.”Ryo said trying to resist the urge to bring the young man home. They already had a full house.
“Detective, I am eighteen, I don't need a sitter.” Takasato shook his head surprised that anything could make him smile on this day.
“But you shouldn't be alone,” Dee said.
“My friends Arlene and Mimi live in the apartments on campus. I can probably stay with them. Arlene said Mimi was gushing about moving out and that she might need a room mate.” Takasato said his lip trembling.
“I am sorry for your loss,” Ryo said and Dee offered his condolences as well. Takasato said his thanks and Ryo went to make his calls.
Break
Bikky leaned back with his hamburger and watched as George picked at his salad. Bikky made sure that Lyo's nuggets were not too hot for the little boy. “You may as well get used to it.” Bikky said as Rain cleared away his bags from the fast food restaurant that they had gone to for dinner. “When Ryo and Dee are working a tough one, we get home cooked breakfast, that's about it.”
“Sometimes he cooks dinner when he can, but we have to heat it up when we want to eat.” Rain said finishing his food and his tea. “You need to relax,” Rain laughed softly at George's sigh. “It's only been two days. Didn't Jhaymes call you this just night and this morning?”
“Yes, he said he would be home in two more days.” George sighed and looked up as Marilyn entered the house. He had left them shortly after they went to get dinner and now he stumbled in dropping to the couch with a slow smile at George. “Crap,” George got up. “Boys mind going up and getting me... something from my room.”
“What?” Rain said getting up. “What do you need?”
“Anything you want,” George said and Bikky nodded taking his brother's he ran upstairs. “Marilyn, why?” George asked coming over to stand near his friend.
“What?” Marilyn grouched his words.
“Marilyn... You're high.” George complained tugging Marilyn to his feet. “Go somewhere until you come down. I am not having you here like this around those boys.”
“Don't be such a prude,” Marilyn frowned. He looked up at a Technicolor George. “You're hair is like a floating brown pile of...” Marilyn lost his train of thought and sat smiling up at George. “I couldn't take it anymore. I needed a bit, just a bit.”
“Marilyn you never take just a bit.” George sighed and sat beside him on the couch. “What was it and how much?”
“I have a cold you know,” Marilyn laughed sniffing loudly he then showed George his wallet which was empty.
“Marilyn I gave you seventy five dollars.” George could feel tears threaten as he looked at his friend. “You wanted those pants from Angel's boutique the one with the chains.”
“But this feels better than the pants.” Marilyn leaned against George closing his eyes.
“Maybe he took enough to end his miserable existence,” George looked up to see Heaven beside him her white pants long and belled at the bottom hiding her white heels from view. Her long white coat came down to her knees though it was cinched in at the waist. The long sleeves draped and belled out covering her slim fingers. “Oh don't worry, Pretty,” Heaven placed a hand on George's shoulder when he looked up worried at her. “His life is in no immediate danger. But I cannot guarantee it for another three hours.”
“Three hours?” George asked looking at Marilyn who had passed out. “What happens in three hours?”
“Our dads come home,” Bikky said from the stairs. “That guy has to go, his scent is making Rain ill.” Bikky explained why he had come downstairs. “He just tossed up his dinner. Lyo is scared.”
“Sorry, boys I'll get him out of here.” George got to his feet then looked at Heaven. “What brings you here? Do you need something?”
“Oh Pretty,” Heaven laughed and he noted her rosy cheeks denoting that she had recently ingested someone. “I am always near the dragon prince and his consorts abode when they can not attend to them. Even with an adult human on guard, it is essential to have an immortal, such as we are, for added protection.”
“Always, when immortality is mentioned is the qualifier, such as we are,” George mused as he hauled Marilyn to his feet. “Why?”
“The only thing truly immortal that a living creature can possess is the soul. Our bodies, though they do not age, can be maimed or killed even.” Heaven looked disgusted as Marilyn leaned on George. “Give him here Pretty, I will take him.”
“Where?” George held Marilyn out of her reach.
“Never fear. I have no desire to ingest the likes of him. He looks like he tastes foul.” Heaven frowned watching Bikky head back upstairs to care for his brothers. “I will take him to a hotel to sleep it off. When he wakes perhaps he will think twice about abusing your care and generosity.” George sniffled watching them leave. Marilyn never cared or thought twice about abusing anyone.
“What next...?” He sighed as his cell phone rang. “Hello.”
“Sweetheart, I miss you so much the sun has lost all it's gleam and my heart beat has stagnated. Sing to me and I may be able to make it another hour.” George smiled at Jhaymes fanciful words.
“I will never be too,” George sang softly into the phone. “Far away to feel you, I won't hesitate at all... whenever you call. I'll always remember the part of you so tender. I'll be the one to break your fall... Whenever you call.”
“Sweetheart,” Jhaymes' voice was soft. “You're weeping. Dare I think you miss me as well?”
“ I do miss you,” George admitted.
“But... but what? What has upset you?” Jhaymes asked growing worried at the strange silence on the other end.
“Please,” George sighed sitting on the couch. “Please come home soon.” Jhaymes sat listening feeling his heart break as George wept. He could not reach out to him, he could not hold him.
“Slyphe won't leave her boy when he is ill,” Cujo said sitting beside him in a leather jacket. “Need a hug?” George laughed at the tough exterior that showed the loyal affection of a dog. George leaned his head on Cujo's shoulder. “My boy is fine, always has been a tough sort.” Cujo nodded his head as he patted George's long tresses. He took the phone from George. “Take care of your duty, I will keep your song bird until you return.” Jhaymes agreed, thanking the dog then hung up after conveying his love to George one last time. Ponchi fluttered to George's side her little wings leaving trails of dust on his cheeks as she kissed him.
“A fairy and a dog. Could a man have better companions?” George mused relaxing. He picked up a magazine and hoped that Ryo and Dee would not be too upset when they got home.
Break
Ryo closed the file with a sigh. “I can't help feeling that this is connected to something else.”
“Your feelings are usually right,” Leon said putting his burger down. “We'll go with it. JJ,” JJ looked up giving Leon his attention. “Mind checking other departments cases to see if you come up with something odd, or off in any way?”
“Yeah, but I need you to look into these,” JJ handed over his files of bullet riddled victims that Dee had contrived to keep away from Ryo. “Anyone find it odd that our victims son knows Mimi?”
“Maybe odd,” Ryo mused. “Maybe a coincidence, but you don't believe that, do you?”
“I never have,” JJ smiled leaving the office to head to the other sections of the precinct.
“Looks like the Arcadians are busy too,” Dee said sitting by Ryo. “Weren't they supposed to be filming that video today?”
“Yeah, they are doing it tomorrow, seems Dae has made a big slip up and they are tying up loose ends.” Jill said finishing her chicken sandwich and getting back to work. “One of his demons got loose in a park and ate an elderly lady, a nun.”
“A nun?” Ryo looked up alarmed. “Where?” he got up and went to the map.
“Central and fifteenth,” Jill answered watching as Ryo drew another line on the map. He continued to move the large felt tip marker until he had drawn the symbol for 'fukai' he then drew several more places on the map for the symbol 'kan'.
“JJ,” He said into his cell as he called the other detective. “I want you to look into crimes in specific areas and tell me what they are.” Ryo read off the points of the map that were covered by the lines of the symbol he pulled out his notepad and began to write down one about a child found on the steps of a catholic church with an orphanage attached. “Call the hospitals and see if, about nine months ago, a young woman came in for rape treatment. Leon, when you are done with those could you look into all cops involved with drug trafficking?”
“You're on to something,” Dee said watching Ryo loving the way his mind worked.
“Yeah,” He said with a small nod. “These cases are not just copy cats aimed at sending us a message, these are aimed at bringing up painful memories.”
“Painful huh?” Leon sighed thinking back into his old cases. “Damn.”
Break
“Rain blew the house,” were the first words Ryo spoke as they entered their home.
“Yeah, it smells crisp in here,” Dee said before he locked the door. He paused to see the luminous form of Heaven sitting on their couch. “What happened?” He asked then watched as George came out of the kitchen with two cups of tea.
“I'll make more,” George began to turn back into the kitchen but paused at Ryo's calling him back.
“You've been crying,” Ryo said sitting with him in the family room. “Heaven, did you have to eat someone?”
“No... not today, I mean, I did feed today, but that is not what happened here,” Heaven giggled her pretty brown hair with auburn highlights shining in the dim lamp light that kept the room soothing to the occupants. Some of the beads at the ends of the few braids in her hair clicked together at her graceful shifting.
“I am so sorry,” George apologized his hands folded neatly in his lap as if he expected to be chastised. “Today Marilyn stumbled in high,” George sighed waiting for Ryo and Dee's response sure they would tell him to pack his bags. Heaven had assured him that he could stay with her and her room mates. He found it hard to picture the svelte creature as living with anyone other than a small white cat, but she assured him she did. Human too. One of them the daughter of Master Xi. That threw him for he thought there were only four Phoenixes alive. Heaven had explained that Bethany was a halfling, like Ryo. There being only four from Fire Star alive to their knowledge though singing had been heard in Ireland, they could not be sure. And other countries boasted their own variation of the species.
“What are you apologizing for?” Dee said when George seemed to tense. “Did you buy it for him?”
George nodded a fat tear leaking from his eye. “I gave him seventy five dollars for a pair of pants at Angel's boutique.”
“And you knew he would blow the money on something so stupid?” Ryo said kindly. George shook his head. “He really wanted those pants huh?” George nodded and Ryo laughed. “Unless you took him to the supplier and then handed the man the money, got the drugs and handed them to Marilyn, further still assisted him in using them, then the actions of Marilyn, are Marilyn's responsibility alone. Now get some sleep. I think Rain said something about the image for the video shoot needing your help.” George looked up not believing the mild response. He had half expected to be put out along with his friend for bringing such a dirty element into their home. He felt foolish, he should have known Ryo and Dee better. “Darned right about that,” Ryo said surprising George again with his keen ability to read people. “We should be insulted, but instead, I'll just steal your tea and send you to your room... with Heaven.”
Heaven clapped her hands getting to her feet. “Oh, Pretty, I can play with your hair while you dream.” George stared at Heaven his eyes wide as he had horrible visions of waking with something odd done to his hair.
Break
Andy hummed to the pre recorded music as she and Rain walked through the stone cathedral. “It's beautiful in here,” Andy said watching as the crew hung white gauze in the large open windows of the courtyard to blow in with the breeze. George sat by a tall Angel statue fussing with his hair. Heaven had sat up all night while he slept placing various colored beads on the ends of some of the braids. It was similar to her own. He would ordinarily not fuss, but some of the braids were a little too tight. How he had slept through it, he would wonder, but he offered a suspicious look to the creature who stood by as if standing guard. Her white floating about her seeming to match the gauze hangings.
“Andy, I was thinking of changing my look for this video, just to shake things up a bit.” Rain said giving her a grin.
“Oh?” Andy raised her brows looking at the young man.
“Yeah, if George will do the make-up,” Rain looked over at George who nodded.
“Make-up...? You bad, bad, boy you,” Andy giggled. “Already the parents are complaining that Ryo does not make you wear proper clothes that fit.”
“Yeah, but I'm a teenager. I'm supposed to rebel against the norm,” Rain laughed.
“What'd you have in mind?” Andy said when George walked over finally done loosening his braids.
“Something... dark,” Rain grinned showing her the outfit of loose fitting black pants and long white top that would fall to just below his knees. The large top would be gathered under a close fitting vest so that it would balloon out underneath. A jacket with long sleeves that would come to his wrists for the sleeves of the shirt held under the jacket was extremely long. Andy perused the outfit hanging on the line. “No visible Jewelry, but maybe my coronet, or something in my hair.”
“Heavy eye make-up, like Kohl, you know,” George said. “Really Gothic looking, but nothing but a light gloss on the lips...Hmm... Maybe with a black liner.” George looked at Rain, then the outfit that Angel had made specifically for the video. He listened to the song playing then smiled. “It will be perfect.”
Rain sat down holding still as George dragged the small brush over his lashes. “Don't blink,” George said as he used his fingers to smudge eye shadow over Rain's lids. “I'm doing this like mud thick,” George said applying more, he reached for the Kohl and slid it under the eyes creating a dark highlight that made his bright green eyes seem to pop. George slanted the make up slightly giving his eyes an almond shape similar to Daphnus and Kenneth's eyes. He then reached for a thin, black lip-liner and traced Rain's lips. He applied a shiny gloss over it then sat back to appreciate his work. “You look gorgeous, in a terrifying way.” Rain laughed getting to his feet. He stood still as George straitened his clothes.
“I think they are ready,” Rain said watching as the lights went out blanketing the large building in darkness with a large floodlight in the yard the only source of light leaving the cathedral in various shades of shadows and splashes of light. The wind machine was turned on making the gauze float over the stone floors.
“Okay Rain, over here,” Daphnus called him over. “You are going to be singing from here to start with, then the camera's will seem to 'find' you. And you get up and walk through singing.” Rain nodded and blotted his lips.
“No,” George walked over and reapplied the lip gloss. Using his fingers he wiped the smudge from around Rain's mouth. “Careful, that stuff is slippery like...” he closed his mouth as he thought of what he was about to say.
“You are so nasty,” Andy laughed pulling him away.
“You knew what I was going to say. So what does that say about you?” George asked with a wink as Rain began to hum the opening notes along with the prerecorded song that played.
“Takes one to know one,” Andy laughed then sauntered away to where princess Tisiphone was going over a few notes with Nestoir and Chimera. Kronos stood by with Heaven doing guard duty. As the song picked up cameras swept the cathedral 'finding' Rain where he sat with his foot propped up on the sill. He looked up his eyes lit from behind by the floodlight in the yard leaving him eerily beautiful.
The camera panned up from Rain's chin then his lips as he began to sing. “I'm so tired of being here. Suppressed by all my childish fears.” Rain looked away from the camera focusing on the courtyard. “ I would give the very breath from my chest. To give you all the things that my mind couldn't bear.” Rain looked at the camera just as it focused on only his heavily lined eyes. “And if you have to leave, I wish that you would just leave. 'Cause your presence still lingers here
And it won't leave me alone.” His voice was oddly sweet singing the haunting lyrics leaving a chill in the bones of the crew recording the video. “These wounds won't seem to heal...” Rain walked the floor the camera's focusing on his bare feet. “This pain is just too real. There's just too much that time cannot erase.”
The studio crew would over lay tears of blood falling from Rain's eyes as he stared up at a stained glass window that took up over half of the ceiling. “When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears. When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears. I held your hand through all of these years.” Rain looked down at his own hands which, after computer animation, would be dripping blood as well.
“But you still have... All of me.” Rain walked on through the cathedral in and out of the wavering white gauze. Splashes of red light indicating his hand and footprints. “ You used to captivate me by your resonating light. Now I'm bound by the life you left behind. Your face it haunts... My once pleasant dreams...” Rain walked past the prop bed that had been burned to a crisp that afternoon and moved into place. “Your voice it chased away... All the sanity in me .” Rain dropped to his knees at Daphnus prompting. He aimed a tortured look at the camera. “These wounds won't seem to heal .” Again his hands were shown. “This pain is just too real. There's just too much that time cannot erase.”
The camera left Rain to focus on the large, empty cathedral his voice seeming to follow the wind. “When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears. When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears. I held your hand through all of these years. But you still have... All of me.” Rain again stood under a stained glass mosaic depicting the lost love lives of several martyrs, including, thanks to Bikky's renderings, his mother. The glass shattered and Rain stood amongst the broken glass while rain fell from the sky overhead caused by the water machine in place for the shoot. “I'd love to walk away and pull myself out of the rain, but I can't leave without you. I'd love to live without the constant fear and endless doubt, but I can't live without you.”
Rain walked on leaving splashes of red light again his hair floated about his body with his loose, wet clothes becoming lost in the gauze. “When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears. When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears. I held your hand through all of these years. But you still have... All of me.” Rain allowed his voice to trail off closing his eyes he looked over at Daphnus following his indications of where to go.
“Whoa,” Daphnus said looking up at Kenneth as he too watched Rain as he walked the length of the cathedral for a few shots of the instrumentals. “He looks so good in that get up it's scary.”
“He filled out too, look at the vest,” Kenneth said pointing his father to the hints of musculature on Rain's slim frame. “He's still skinny, but working with little D must have formed him.”
“Yeah,” Daphnus nodded. “He has grown so much stronger not just physically, his vocals have improved too,” Daphnus said a smile on his face. “ He's doing so well. The combination of his family and Julie and George...”
“Yeah,” Kenneth nodded. “I'm glad you guys contacted him.” Kenneth smiled at George and he waved from where he was sitting with Ponchi feeding her slices of strawberries.
Break
“I want to spend my lifetime loving you... If that is the only thing in life I'll ever do. I will want nothing else to see me through, if I can spend my life time loving you...” Mimi and Roger sang holding each others gaze as they were recorded. George sighed watching them amazed by their talent and obvious love. As they finished the song George felt a warm wind circle him. He sighed as pleasant sensations accompanied a sweet whistle. He felt strong arms around his waist and leaned back into Jhaymes arms.
“I am so glad you are here,” Alera said walking over to look into George's face. His smile was bright but his eyes were closed. “Sofu was ready to kill him long before he started singing 'Ain't no sunshine when he's gone. And Master Xi contemplated his violent death when he began to say, that tree is the same shade of Georgie's hair, or he'd say the mist under those trees are the same shade as my sweethearts eyes and then what took the proverbial cake was when he said that a heart shaped sign is the same shape as his Georgie's beautiful behind. So here, here he is,” Alera laughed when George turned in Jhaymes arms his face red. George paused in the act of wrapping his arms around Jhaymes neck when he saw the slight form clinging to his jacket.
“Oh, who's this?” George looked down into deep, dark eyes in a face so beautiful it could have been a woman. The long hair was shiny and black gathered into a ribbon tied at his nape.
“This is Feng,” Jhaymes introduced quick to try to pry the young man's fingers from his jacket. “He's never been to America, or Arcadia,” Jhaymes explained when he failed to extricate himself.
“Oh,” George said his voice cool despite his best attempts to remain un-bothered by seeing the young beauty attached to Jhaymes.
“It is alright Feng,” Jhaymes said trying to make the young man release him. His slanted eyes filled and overflowed when Jhaymes stepped away from him. “Master Xi went to make sure that Lady Fiona and her group arrived safely, that's all.” George stepped back and folded his arms his joy at seeing Jhaymes tampered by his suspicions about the closeness of the young Feng and his lover. “Feng this is my Sweetheart George.”
“You spoke of him often,” Feng nodded to George a polite smile of greeting on his face. George paused at the halting words as Feng seemed to have trouble remembering the proper English words, his accent was heavy, but lyrical.
“George this is Feng, a Phoenix of China.” George greeted the smaller man shaking his hand politely wishing he would step further away from Jhaymes. This was bad he thought as he looked at the delicate beauty. Not only was he younger and prettier, he was also a Phoenix. Jhaymes wondered why George walked away from him then watching as he went over to where Mimi and Roger were speaking to the group.
“We wanted you all to be among the first to know, well Joanne and Marlene know, and Collins and Angel, and...” Mimi paused laughing happily. “And the D's... but...”
“Mimi and I are getting married,” Roger announced. He accepted the congratulations as Mimi showed them the large diamond on her finger. George stood by laughing and clapping happily. Jhaymes looked at him and sighed.
“Married,” He whispered watching George's face. His smile was devastating and he wished he could spend the rest of his life looking at it.
To Be Continued
Author's notes. Heh, Heh, I am never going to be or do anything normal. The songs for this chapter used are, in brief, I Want To Spend My Lifetime Loving You, performed by Tina Arena and Marc Anthony(I think) and can be found on the soundtrack to The Mask Of Zorro. Rain sang a few lines of Whenever You Call by Mariah Carey. The song Rain did the video for was: My Immortal by Evanescence. I claim no ownership to these songs and am making no profit. In fact, nothing on this site earns me profits, but if you want to help your author, you could purchase a copy of The White Lion. Check out my website, leave comments, always welcome. Lots of Love


Powdered Sugre 43
Venom: Part 2
(Too Close)
Jhaymes sat back watching as George sat with Mimi looking at her ring. It was a simple design, but the diamond was large, not like the intricate things George normally fancied. “Dumpling,” Jhaymes gasped and moved aside as Torcha strolled into the studio. “I missed you while I was away.” Torcha pulled George into her arms and he was amazed by the strength of the slight woman. Jhaymes got up to go to his love's side. “Oh, hello and this is Feng, I am sure.” Torcha greeted the young man with a regal nod.
Feng clasped his hands and bowed formally to Torcha. “It is my honor to make your acquaintance Gracious Lady Queen of the Eastern Fire Dragons of Arcadia.”
“Oh, Feng,” Jhaymes laughed midway through the act of lifting George away from Torcha. “You're so light I did not realize you were still attached.”
George gasped when Jhaymes sat him down. “Unlike some!” George shoved away from Jhaymes.
“Oh... Sweetheart,” Jhaymes shoulders slumped.
“You know dumpling is sensitive about his weight,” Torcha slapped a hand on Jhaymes' arm headed off after George. Jhaymes went to follow and found him sitting under an alcove in the hallway overlooking the queen's garden. George looked up sniffling at Jhaymes. His eyes widened.
“What, is he like attached?” George's eyes lighted on Feng.
“What? Oh, Feng please could you go back into the studio?” Jhaymes turned him to the door and gave him a gentle push. Feng whimpered and seemed to clutch Jhaymes tighter.
“You may take him,” Torcha said pushing Jhaymes away. “Your presence is upsetting my kit.”
“But I haven't seen him in four days,” Jhaymes complained looking into George's gorgeous eyes. “Sweetheart,” George looked away.
“I'm fine, both of you,” George smiled and Jhaymes had never seen a more beautiful sight. His cheeks wet, his eyes luminous, his hair streaming with a plethora of bright colors. “I'm alright, I just had a tough morning.” George said trying not to think of the scathing phone call he had received from Marilyn about leaving him lying wrapped around a toilet with a trash can on his head. He'd been called everything from a beached whale to an albino sow. “He's the one who looks like a pig.” George muttered folding his arms.
“Huh?” Jhaymes took a step forward but got a warning growl from Torcha. He backed away with his fingers singed where he had tried to touch George.
“I need a word with you Dumpling... Alone,” Torcha aimed a meaningful glare at Jhaymes. “If he is willing, you may see him later.”
“It's been four days,” Jhaymes complained looking at George.
“Well unless you fancy an audience I suggest later,” George grumbled. “Although I have heard that voyeurism can be pretty stimulating. Not on my list of things to do this century.”
“Huh?” Jhaymes said, again confused by George's human colloquialisms.
“Forgot again?” George aimed a glance at Feng who looked at him and then at Jhaymes. “I think you aught to find Master Xi, deliver his parcel then come looking for me, maybe then I'll be all naked, or willing to get that way.” Jhaymes sighed watching as George walked off with Torcha.
“I do not understand,” Feng said as Jhaymes kicked a wall.
Break
George sat down on the fragile looking metal chair as Torcha made him a cup of tea. “He really does love you,” Torcha said when George simply sat looking at the delicate cup. He nodded not looking up. Torcha sighed then sat down next to George. “Dumpling, why don't you join in the morning workouts with Rain and Bikky, they would go easy on you, or I could help you.”
“I...” George sighed. “You said you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes,” Torcha smiled at George. “Your parents are coming this weekend right?” George nodded and Torcha patted his hand. “Well, Laton and I would like to meet them, to discuss officially registering you as our kit. It would not be like you were our son, more like a grandson, under Ryo in fact, but... I have come to really love you and I hope you would understand.”
“Oh,” George smiled wiping his face. He thought back of the time he had spent there. Torcha had been there for him, comforting him, speaking with him. She had even sent fire lilies on his birthday. “Well, I am flattered, but I do not think my parents will understand.”
“You don't care for us?” Torcha craned her head to the side as she looked at George.
“I do, everyone here is precious to me,”George sighed.
“This will bind you to them all, and make it possible for you to be formally bound to Jhaymes.” Torcha explained with a smile. “Dee was already in a binding with Ryo as a human and they crossed over together. As a human, you would die long before...”Torcha paused at the look of horror on George's face. He had never really considered the meaning of Jhaymes status as an Arcadian Phoenix.
“You're talking forever,” George said his heart seeming to sigh.
“Well yes, you are in love,” Torcha smiled and for a moment, she looked like a young human, instead of the ancient beast of prey that she was. “Love lasts forever. If it is true.”
“Forever,” George said softly he finally sipped his tea. “I'm such a hapless queen sometimes.” George sat his cup down. “We might not make it past the week.”
“You'll do fine,”Torcha laughed. “Jhaymes is one of the finest warriors of Arcadia, self assured and brave. Yet when he is near you he turns into an imbecile.” Torcha laughed then got to her feet. “Think of my offer Dumpling, all of them. And mark my words, he wants you to be his, and if he is serious about it, he will have to take you from me.” Torcha tweaked George's nose and kissed his forehead.
Break
Ryo slide the file closed and pushed his glasses back up onto his nose. “Leon, look,” Ryo held a file over. “Nine months ago a young girl went to the hospital claiming to have been attacked by her brother's best friend.”
“Oh... sound familiar?” Leon said looking over at Dee.
“Yeah, it does.” Ryo sighed this was just a little too close. If all of their past cases were coming back to haunt them, it did not bode well for Los Angeles. “What we need to do is figure out the pattern.” Ryo said studying the map. “We have already determined that the perpetrator is regurgitating the past and spelling out a message, since this is not a helter-skelter string of events we need to out think our opponent. Figure out his next move and be ready for him.” Dee nodded at Ryo glad that he was so on top of things. It was part of the reason he had fallen for him. Watching his mind work out a puzzle was beautiful. “I am going to the stacks,” Ryo mentioned the room where they had all of their past files, including cold cases that they had solved. It also contained personal files on their past and cases where they were listed as the victim.
“Look into Double X, seems like that might resurface anytime now,” JJ said sticking his pen in his mouth to chew. “You were both captured and injured.”
“Already on it,” Jill waved a file sending Ryo and Dee from the office with a smile.
Break
Dae knew he was being followed. He smiled, if this was someone out for a quick buck they had a surprise if they thought to rob him. Ah well, he thought with a smile, he was hungry. A fresh soul would be just what he needed to perk him up. He turned down a dark alley the heels of his expensive shoes making little noise on the slick pavement that seemed to glisten in the moonlight. There, he listened, he heard it. The unmistakable sound of two sets of shoes following him. He reached the dead end that he was sure was meant to be a trap for him smiling as it would soon house two very empty shells as he stole their most prized possession. “Hello,” He turned around to see a man holding an automatic weapon on him and a women dressed in black from head to toe. Her long black hair was in a tight coil atop her head. She was tall, towering over him, her heeled boots adding to her height. A tight leather skirt encased her legs while a corset shoved her assets up to gleam in the moonlight her pale skin seeming unearthly.
She smiled and her blood red lips seemed lacquered with silicon. Sniffing the air he checked again to make sure that she was indeed human. “You are playing a dangerous game,” She said her voice low, husky almost. She brought a fan up to her heavily slanted eyes. “When you look for us, you should say what it is that you want, or you can be assured that when we find you, it will no longer matter.”
“Is that a threat?” Dae said his smile genuine. “Madame Scorpion,” He inclined his head politely.
“How nice,” Madam Scorpion smiled. She stepped forward into a beam of light and Dae got a good look at the creature that perched on her shoulder very much alive and deadly. Dae held still as she picked it up. “We do not appreciate being searched for and when we feel a situation calls for such, we deal with it.” Madame Scorpion cooed at the creature in her palm and placed a kiss on the creatures poison spiked tail. “Now you be a good boy and don't move.” She said to Dae and sat the scorpion on his head. Dae narrowed his eyes. “If he decides to kill you, then we do not have business, but if he likes you, I will consider your request.” Dae clenched his fist brimming with indignation. His tense stance agitated the scorpion and it sank it's tail into his head several times with Madame Scorpion giving it a sweet smile. “Pity, I was curious as to what you wanted,” She picked up her pet and turned to leave the alley.
“Then you had better stay and listen to what I have to say,” Madame Scorpion gasped turning around to see Dae wiping his head with a crisp handkerchief. Madame Scorpion looked for her guard to find him staring transfixed at Dae a gob of spittle in the corner of his mouth which hung open as he stood his weapon pointed useless at the ground. “Delicious,” Dae said and the man fell to the ground a withered husk. Madame Scorpion felt a skittering of hard shells pass her arm and looked down to see her pet on the ground in the throes of a violent death. “Would you like to join me for tea, or will I just tell you what you will do?”
“Tell me?” Madame Scorpion narrowed her eyes, she depressed an onyx ring. “ I will have you filled with enough lead to make several cannonballs if you so much as take a step.”
“You are welcome to try,” Dae smiled and walked over to her. “You fear reveals you, Sir Scorpion,” Dae grinned walking past Madame Scorpion the sound of a loud crunch being heard as he stepped on her pet. “I have decided that I do want tea, you will join me.” Madame Scorpion gulped then looked after Dae, where were her men. She walked out of the alley to find them all laying or leaning, withered shells of the men they once were. “Don't worry about them. We will leave them as a present for some dear friends of mine.” Dae smiled and indicated his limousine. Madame Scorpion was careful as she got inside.
Break
“Come to dinner with me tonight,” George looked up at Jhaymes as he finished recording a song with Andy.
“But... the boys,” George looked away surprised to see that Feng was not attached to Jhaymes in some way.
“Are already at the Pet Shop. Staying the night, tough case.” Jhaymes took George's hands. “I missed you so much while I was away. I know it was only four days, but it seems like it was four hundred years. In your presence I feel as if I have made it through the flames and come out whole.” George sighed and Jhaymes kissed him stealing the small expulsion of air. “Smile for me please and tell me that you love me.”
“I love you,” George whispered his smile shining though tears wet his cheeks. George leaned into the kiss. He melted into Jhaymes forgetting that they were in the studio until he heard a rather loud throat clearing.
“You miserable whore,” Marilyn yelled even though he was standing next to George causing him to flinch at the loud voice in his ear. George had briefly wondered why the palace vanished leaving only the consulate, now he understood. Before George could form a retort, Marilyn was staring at the shiny tip of a deadly blade.
“How dare you speak to him so?” Jhaymes ground out and George gasped. From his position in Jhaymes arms he could feel his body temperature rise.
“He...” Marilyn tried to keep his voice steady as terror threatened to unman him. “He dumped me in a less than one star motel and...” Marilyn lost his nerve when a cold hand clamped down on his shoulder.
“Well then,” Heaven said her fangs nearly visible as she spoke to Marilyn. “If you have come here merely to cast your complaints to the one responsible for your waking position, you had best speak your complaints to me.” Heaven snarled the words. “Pretty could not so easily shirk his duties to care for the three dragon kits, so I took care of your disposal. He even made me promise not to harm you. You were not harmed... were you?” She asked and Marilyn shook his head. “Believe me,” Heaven said walking away from Marilyn and giving George a grin. “I have no desire for the taste of a psychedelic fruit. The local prison offers better fare.”
“What?” Marilyn asked baffled by the Arcadian code the lady in white had used. Jhaymes still held his blade on him. “Sorry, I see now that it was not your fault,” Marilyn said looking pointedly at the weapon. George placed gentle fingers on Jhaymes wrist and the blade was put away.
“It would be best for you to stay in a hotel, Ryo and Dee do not wish for you to be in their home.” George explained. “Pick a hotel and I will...” Before he could agree to take care of it Marilyn held up a hand.
“Since you told, you can be damn sure you'll be taking care of it,” Marilyn quipped stalking off. George frowned after him. There was no way he could explain that he had not told Ryo and Dee anything. They had sensed it, or at least sensed Rain's response to the scent that Marilyn brought into the house.
“He is toxic, that friend of yours,” Alera said coming up to her brother and George.
“Of the waste variety,” Jhaymes glowered at Marilyn's retreating figure. George would have liked to disagree, but in his heart, he could not.
“Sometimes I wonder if the devil is his PR agent.” George sighed. “So, where did you want to have dinner?”
“How do you feel about Italian?” Jhaymes asked leading George from the room.
Break
Dee slammed the file closed his brow furrowed. Ryo stepped into the dim lit records room that always seemed to be deserted. “Ryo,” Ryo smiled as Dee said his name. Dee always knew when it was him. “This case is going in circles, we get a lead, then it turns up dead or cleared of the crime. I mean did you know that when the channel swimmer drowned he was in the middle of donating several thousand dollars to fund a pool in an under-privileged school?”
“I had heard that,” Ryo refrained from mentioning that he had sat in the same meeting with Dee as they were briefed on the case. “I have a few more interesting bits.” Ryo walked to Dee making sure to brush along his side. “Says here that the water found in his lungs was salt water, he was found in fresh water.”
“Someone drowned him then moved him,” Dee mused again wanting to slam something. Ryo seemed to hear George's voice in his head telling him to be more spontaneous. “You're too uptight.” Ryo frowned then left Dee's side. Paying no mind Dee perused the files as Ryo locked the door. Dee looked over at Ryo as he came back. “What's up baby? You want to talk about the ghost?” He asked about the cases that mirrored their pain.
“You're tense,” Ryo placed a hand on Dee's chest appreciating the steady, strong beating of his heart. Ryo splayed his fingers over the broad chest. He turned his face up waiting. He did not wait long. Dee pressed their lips together drinking in the flavor of tea and Ryo. It was a heady combination and Dee knew he did not have the will to stop. It would be Ryo who would have to push him away, as he always did reminding Dee that they were at work. Ryo tangled his fingers in the thick, black locks of Dee's hair and met the tongue invading his mouth with a passion that surprised and excited Dee.
“Damn baby,” Dee tore his mouth away to gasp in air.
“Dee,” Ryo whispered angling his head so that Dee could suck the pulse at his throat. Dee's vision seemed to blur so fast did the blood leave his head to rush to other parts of his anatomy. If only Ryo knew just how sexy he looked with his head thrown back and his pale skin seeming to glow in the dim orange light. Dee waited, sure that Ryo would push him away and stood in shock as he felt his belt being pulled loose followed by the buttons. The only sound that accompanied Dee's gulp was his zipper being pulled down. Ryo's hand, warm and strong, wiggled inside to stroke him to life. “Relax,” Ryo laughed having to say the words.
“But, baby, here?” Dee looked around and saw that the key was missing from the door. Ryo laughed and sat it on top of the file cabinet his face flushed slightly at his own boldness. “Here,” Dee turned Ryo to him pulling the slighter frame into his arms. Ryo melted glad to relinquish the reins of this session to Dee. He felt he had been bold enough to last him at least another two months, but Dee made him want to please him. Dee did so much for him, a little risqué loving was not too much for him to handle. “I don't have any lube, do you?” Ryo shook his head wishing he had planned this better, but then again he was trying to be spontaneous. “Okay, get me wet.” Ryo nodded then got to his knees in front of Dee. His hands, tough from years of wielding a gun. The hands were strong capable of martial arts, yet tender as they held him. Dee sighed at the first lick of hot tongue.
Ryo allowed as much moisture into his mouth as he could while he suckled Dee. Pulling him in then backing away while sucking creating a friction that was wet, warm and tantalizing. Ryo leaned back and lifted Dee, licking the swelling globes revealed to him. Dee groaned then clapped a hand over his mouth looking at the frosted glass panel in the door. It was small, but if they were heard someone might decide to look in and see what was going on. True all that would be seen were shadows, but still. This was not like Berkeley and Jeremy in the commissioner's office, that was at least private, this was... Thinking about it seemed to make Dee swell more in Ryo's mouth.
“Mmm...Umph... Dee,” Ryo said when Dee pulled the glistening nob of his manhood from Ryo's mouth and turned him around.
“Lower your pants.” Ryo pulled the garment down baring his underwear to Dee. “So hot,” Dee purred rubbing his hands over the soft silk shorts. He pulled them down running his fingers along the seam. “I'll get you wet and loose,” Dee promised. He lowered his head. Ryo bit down hard on his lips as Dee wriggled his tongue in between the perfect mounds of Ryo's bottom. He pressed a kiss then sucked a finger into his mouth. “Relax baby,” Dee purred pushing a finger in.
“Ooh,” Ryo gasped opening his body to Dee's probing. “Dee.”
“Shhh, baby,” Dee shoved his face into Ryo's bottom.
“But, Dee,” Ryo panted pushing back on the two fingers driving him mad. “Just do it.”
“You're not open enough,” Dee delved his tongue in pushing his fingers in deep.
“Dee,” Ryo gasped covering his mouth with his hand. Dee got up and stood up behind him. “Yes, Dee,” Dee aligned himself and pressed forward. “Umm,” Dee closed his eyes at the feel of the tight velvet inside of Ryo. “Oh... Dee,” Ryo whispered closing his eyes as Dee seated himself fully.
“Bend over some more,” Dee said gripping Ryo's hips. Ryo leaned over his hands on his knees as Dee pressed inside of him. He chewed his lips until they were bright red as he tried to keep quiet. Dee rode Ryo faster getting in out, in, out. “Come baby, got to make this a little faster,” Dee said pressing in hard against Ryo's most sensitive bit of flesh. He reached around and stroked Ryo, his arms stretched but he could feel Ryo tighten around him as his orgasm built. Ryo gasped and Dee covered his mouth as he cried out. Dee slowed his pace reveling in the tense muscles that squeezed him. “I'm there.” Dee said biting his lip as he filled Ryo.
“Do we have anything to clean with?” Ryo asked forgetting that he had initiating this.
Dee laughed and shook his head. “Glad that we are at work, but we are going to have to rely on our spare clothes in the locker room and you will have to keep it tight so that you won't drip before we get to the shower.” Ryo gasped and hit Dee before he yanked his pants up.
Break
The waiter tried to be inconspicuous as he held up his cell phone taking pictures of the couple sitting outside. He had already noted several others clicking away one man not bothering to be discrete as he pulled a camera and focused. He clicked a few more shots before he straitened his tie and headed to their table. “Gentlemen,” He bowed slightly waiting until he gained their attention. George tore his eyes away from Jhaymes' deep orbs. Jhaymes sighed to lose the sight of George's gorgeous depths he looked at the waiter. “ My name is Darien, I will be your waiter for the evening,” Darien began to list off the night's select menu choices and the wine list starting with the least expensive and working his way up. As they ordered their meal he could not help but stare at the beauty of George.
As their dinner arrived Darien tried not to stare as Jhaymes leaned over to whisper in George's ear. He had to move the beaded hair aside to do so and Darien's eyes nearly left his head at the large diamond earrings on display. He was quick to look away already having been chastised by his manager. If the rich and famous started to frequent the restaurant then they would be in the news, which would lead to more customers and more money. But if the stars felt their privacy violated, they would avoid the place. He had gone around and checked each phone deleting pictures of Boy George and the Arcadian knight. His phone had been spared simply because he had put it in his locker. But he vowed to keep the pictures to himself as a personal visual.
“After dessert, how about we go to Arcadia and spend the night out?”
“Out, but,” George sighed. “Will we be back tomorrow evening?”
“Yes, if you like,” Jhaymes promised he took George's hand and kissed the back of it. Always George was amazed that Jhaymes displayed his affection so openly, even when in public.
“Oh, good, my parents and Siobhan, my little sister, are coming. I promised to pick them up from the airport.” George said then he thought back to what Torcha had said to him. “Laton and Torcha want to speak with them.”
“Truly?”Jhaymes said his eyes lighting with joy. “They will make you Arcadian? I had planned to speak with the king to see if it were possible for me to... I mean, this will be good.”
“Good?” George frowned at Jhaymes who seemed to be lost in thought. Whatever thoughts they were, they were happy, judging by the smile on his face.
Break
“Hey, guys,” Ryo and Dee came to a halt in their rush to the showers. Leon caught up with them and sighed. “I just got a lead on drugs being sold over on Noll street. Wanna hit it with me?”
“Give us about twenty minutes.” Dee said when Ryo stood still leaning against the wall. “Just going to take a shower.”
“Dee,” Ryo said edging away towards the shower.
“Hold it,” Dee said standing in front of Ryo.
“What, are you doing?” Leon asked when Ryo shifted from foot to foot.
“Practicing muscle control,” Dee laughed and Ryo gasped as he broke down and laughed.
“Dammit Dee,” Ryo said and Dee took his jacket off to tie around Ryo's waist.
“Muscle control,” Leon laughed as he looked back to the records room. “Twenty minutes,” He said heading back to their office. “You guys...” He said nothing more, but he continued to laugh as he headed down the hall shaking his head.
Break
“So you see,” Dae smiled at Madam Scorpion. “There is a decided benefit to you working for me.” Madame Scorpion sat gingerly across from Dae. “You have a slew of highly trained, least likely suspects, and I have a very important mission for them to accomplish.”
“What do you have in mind?” Madame Scorpion asked trying hard to regain her composure.
“So you are not fully female,” Dae said instead of answering the question. “I can tell that it is only the top half, the bottom is decidedly male.”
“My physique aside,” Madame Scorpion said not denying or confirming the words. “What do you want me to do for you?”
“I want you to accomplish the murder that will bring the pet shop of the D family to their knees,” Dae smirked. “With them in turmoil, the Royale will be easy to confuse. My smoke screen is already in place for the coup of the century. Those damn detectives will be running around blind.”
“Who do you wish me to send my children after?” Madame Scorpion asked.
“I want you to take down the patriarch,” Dae said with a smile. “I want you to murder Sofu D.”
To Be Continued
Author's notes; Well, happy Birthday to me.
Extra
Under The Stars
When he had said, 'Spend the night out', George never thought that he actually meant... “Out”. He looked around at the delightful glade that seemed to shine in the moonlight. Graceful willows swayed under a fragrant breeze. White flowers dotted the lush foliage in between deep blue, purple and green flowers. A white marble gazebo stood under an arch of trees with a wrought iron bed in the center. White, blue and green satin draped the openings and the bed. “This is beautiful,” George whispered afraid his voice would mar the pristine loveliness of the scene.
“Sweetheart,” Jhaymes walked behind him and placed his arms around George's waist. George relaxed into the embrace that had become so familiar. “I understand if you are leery of ingesting the tears of the seraph, but I hope that in weighing to positive against the negative, you count me as a positive. In that vein I want you to know that I adore you.”
“The tears of the... what are you talking about?” George turned in Jhaymes arms.
“Do you remember Celeste? You met her, she is a Seraphim that is,” Jhaymes began but George shook his head.
“I know what a Seraphim is,” George said thinking about all that Jhaymes had just said to him. “What did you mean by ingesting her tears?” He had already bathed with a sacred beast of ancient China, what next?!
“It would not make you like the Arcadian Royale, you would not have fighting magic, or any unless gifted to you by a mage of the order of magic you receive. But if the queen and King of the eastern fire dragons claim you and have you registered as a kit, you would be given the tears and your aging would cease.” Jhaymes explained with a broad smile. “You would be immortal, such as we are.” Jhaymes finished and looked into George's wide eyes.
“Immortal,” George said his mind awash with strange, heady sensations.
“I never want to lose you, I love you,” Jhaymes pressed a kiss to George's forehead, his cheeks, his eyelids and his lips.
“I... I love you,” George said holding tight to Jhaymes for his world was now completely upside down. Could he really do that? He asked himself as he sank into the warmth of Jhaymes using it as a touchstone to reality. A reality he had ceased to believe in anymore. What was real, what was his dreams, and what was he supposed to do?
“Sweetheart, you're trembling. Are you chilled? We can...” Jhaymes rubbed his hands along George's arms appreciating the soft material of his clothes sliding over his smooth skin. He stared knowing that the skin underneath was pale, and fragrant and soft. Jhaymes slowed his hands turning the brisk warming into a caress.
“I'm alright,” Jhaymes found that hard to believe with the shivering increasing “But, can you promise to love me forever? Can you tell me that I will not spend an undetermined amount of centuries regretting our...” George could not finish as tears overwhelmed him. “I am never the one to end a relationship Jhaymes, I never have, and yet I am constantly by myself.”
“I won't leave you,” Jhaymes vowed the surety in his words almost enough to quell the broken heart that George had harbored for so long. “Only death will part us. If the Dragon court registers you, I will surely stake my claim.”
“You can not register me?” George asked confused.
“The detectives were registered by the Royale before they knew who Ryo's mother was, Alicia was registered as a personal request from Ryo directly to Zarro, then later she was changed at the behest of the Dragon King and Queen. Do you understand now?”Jhaymes said brushing his fingers through George's hair.
“Only royalty can add to the registry of Arcadia,” George mused. “You are a knight, not of royal blood. Will they allow you to claim me?” George asked almost forgetting his earlier upset as Jhaymes hands slid down his back. He arched into the palms of Jhaymes large hands on his bottom. Jhaymes squeezed. “Jhaymes, luv, here?” George felt the nibbling at his neck his head moved over baring the skin even as he protested. “But...” He looked around and felt a shifting of the balmy night breeze lifting the leaves of the weeping willows. They swayed as if dancing and George gasped to realize that Jhaymes had already opened his jacket.
“This glade is private, a gift from the king, no one will disturb us.” Jhaymes said tossing the garment aside his fingers busy at the hem of George's long shirt.
“Oh... OH,” George gasped at the feel of warm fingers inside the waist band of his pants. His bottom seemed to fascinate Jhaymes and George was glad of it. “Wait,” George stepped out of Jhaymes embrace.
“Yes?” Jhaymes looked down into George's eyes. He was so lost in their beauty he almost did not hear what he said.
“Are we fully prepared and completely alone?” George said not allowing Jhaymes to lift his shirt over his head.
“Of course,” Jhaymes said with a smile. “I have the water soluble lubrication you prefer, and this is mine, no one will trespass.” Jhaymes laughed. “You're shy, it's cute.”
“Shut up,” George lowered his head and Jhaymes lifted his arms. George's skin shone in the bright light of the full moon glowing overhead as Jhaymes tossed the shirt aside. George fingers were busy with the buttons of Jhaymes vest peeling the fabric back he ran his hands over the taut muscles. Jhaymes gasped as George pinched on his small, yet hardening nipples. Jhaymes groaned clenching his hands once again on George's bottom. George leaned in licking and sucking the sensitive peaks of Jhaymes pectorals. “Ah,” George gasped as he was lifted from his feet. Jhaymes took several purposeful strides. The beads Heaven had put in George's hair made a small clicking sound as he was set gently on the bed. George surrendered his pants to Jhaymes tugging lifting his hips to accommodate the undressing.
Feeling the night air on his skin was tantalizing and George leaned back on the bed allowing Jhaymes free reign with his body. Jhaymes licked down George's chest and spent time kissing circles around his navel before his tongue dived in. George spread his legs so that Jhaymes could nestle fully between them. His legs were lifted and placed over Jhaymes broad shoulders. “I love doing this,” Jhaymes said sucking George in deep. George had been quite amazed to discover that Jhaymes did not possess a gag reflex. His hot mouth gulped George in while his tongue tormented him.
“Oh, I love when you do that,” George purred shifting his body until he was facing Jhaymes glistening erection.
“No, no,” Jhaymes tried to move away from George's mouth. “Too much, the taste of you and the feel on my... I can't take it.” Jhaymes tried again to separate himself from George's searching mouth.
“It's alright,” George chuckled. “You're a Phoenix right?” Jhaymes looked down confused at George's words. “You shall rise again. Haven't you already proven your stamina to me?” George recalled their first time together with a smile. He had been begging Jhaymes to let him bathe and he had loved every minute of it. Jhaymes held still a low groan leaving him at George's careful handling and finally, the warm, wet encasement. Jhaymes reminded himself to please George his mouth going back in for the full immersion of every one of his senses that all came alive in the form of George.
The blowing wind shifted the curtains and George was reminded that their bed was under a blanket of sparkling stars. He knew it was coming. Jhaymes body was taut with the need to expel his pleasure. George squeezed and Jhaymes gasped as he could not. “What was that?” Jhaymes said his urge calmed and George continued his nuzzling and licking.
“You were so worried about it,” George said then sucked Jhaymes in deep. Jhaymes gasped sinking onto George again. He sucked, he licked, he devoured. George writhed at the onslaught. “Jhaymes...” George panted trying to warn him. “There, right...Ah.” George gave Jhaymes what he had worked so hard for, his own mouth clamping down on Jhaymes and sucking him to completion. Jhaymes gasped pulling George into his arms he lay down on the bed beside him.
“Are you alright?” Jhaymes asked. George furrowed his brow. “I mean, cold.”
“Umn,” George shook his head wrapping his arms around Jhaymes waist. “Make love to me.” George shivered slightly at the feel of Jhaymes hands traveling his back to again roam his backside. “you really like my bottom don't you?”
“George,” Jhaymes took a deep breath. “There is something I have been meaning to tell you. I don't know if you have noticed before now,” George grew worried at the sincere tone. Jhaymes lifted George's hand and kissed it. “But I think now is a good time to tell you. I'm gay.” George narrowed his eyes as Jhaymes continued. “Your bottom is more beautiful than most and it just sends thrills through my...” Before Jhaymes could say more, George punched him lightly in the arm. “What?” Jhaymes laughed when he saw George smiling at him. “You are beautiful, I love to see you smile.” George opened his mouth to speak and found his lips in a gentle crush with Jhaymes' lips. He felt Jhaymes lean over him and search in the pockets of his discarded pants.
“The water soluble lubrication that I prefer,” George chuckled placing a kiss on Jhaymes shoulder. “Here, let's try this,” George moved away from Jhaymes and got onto his knees. “Hand me those pillows.” George reached and had to repeat the request as Jhaymes simply stared at him. George took the pillows from Jhaymes and braced himself.
“Wow,” Jhaymes said appreciating the view of George bent over. He crawled over behind George his hands cupping him fingers splayed wide. He squeezed, he kneaded, he leaned in and kissed. Licked, sucked, leaving mouth shaped bruises on the fleshy globes. George had a smile on his face as Jhaymes paid homage to his behind. Jhaymes gently pulled the cheeks apart his tongue diving in and stabbing into the moist heat within. George cried out cautious of the wind carrying their lovemaking to anyone who could be listening. Jhaymes shoved his face in and George forgot anything but the feelings of Jhaymes mouth working overtime on his body.
Jhaymes wet his fingers with the sweet smelling lubrication and began to probe for entry which was gladly offered. George arched his back opening his body to Jhaymes. “Yes...” George gripped the sheets his head turning on the pillow it rested upon. “Jhaymes... yes,” His body died a thousand deaths and yet lived to dance to the tune of Jhaymes making.
“Are you...” Jhaymes could not finish the question, he had three fingers in and George was thrusting back on his hand. “Ready,” Jhaymes said getting to his knees behind George. He lined up to the slick bud careful to be gentle as he pushed just the head in then slid all the way inside groaning at the tight encasement.
“Jhaymes,” George whimpered as the heat of Jhaymes body invaded his own. “Ooh,” George closed his eyes sinking down on the bed spreading his legs wide. No more words were available for use in Jhaymes' mind. He placed his hands on George's hips and started to push in, he sighed, then rested appreciating the deep embrace of the hot sheath then he pulled nearly out plunging in again amazed at the sight of his member disappearing into George's body. George met each thrust with a wild passion that rocked the bed. Then he began to counter thrust and Jhaymes doubted his survival as his body and mind became centered on the possession of his love. He leaned over George's back placing kisses on his shoulder blades, his back, the back of his neck.
George pushed back leaning into Jhaymes' arms he turned his head and molded their lips together. Jhaymes held him tight his body still pushing in, driving their lovemaking with a deep well of emotion he almost feared. He could not lose this. This man, his Sweetheart, George, meant to much to him he feared he would immolate himself and refuse to come back. “I love you,” Jhaymes wondered if there was another way that he could say it. Those words seemed so simple they did not say enough. “Sweetheart, my love, my Georgie,” Jhaymes cried out his voice ringing and mixing with the passionate vertigo of George's own dulcet joy.
George collapsed into the bed. He turned to face Jhaymes who lay beside him just as shattered and sated. George closed his eyes secure in the embrace of Jhaymes. He leaned back in the bed closing his eyes. The song of the night wind blowing through the leaves of the swaying weeping willows sang them to sleep.


Powdered Sugre 44
Venom 3-conclude
(Realizations)
Sunlight, George blinked his eyes open and wished he had thought to close his curtains as it brightened the room. He pulled the covers over his head smiling at the warm, solid body next to him on the bed. “Luv,” George tickled his fingers along Jhaymes sides. “Mind closing those curtains, I would love to sleep in a few more minutes.”
“Can't turn off the sun sweetheart,” Jhaymes chuckled. George gasped as last night came back to him. He sat up in bed looking at the lovely glade that the gazebo stood in. “I have a robe and parasol for you. I would hate for your skin to burn.”
“You think of everything, don't you?” George smiled as Jhaymes left the bed unabashedly nude to fetch the items. George leaned back on his elbow and appreciated the sight of the tanned, lean muscle. It rippled in the dappled light that filtered through the lattice work ceiling of the gazebo. Jhaymes hair fell around his shoulders in a sleep rumpled mess. He was beautiful. George smiled and Jhaymes turned around. He felt his heart gladden at the sight of his angel laying upon the bed.
“Only of you, my heart,” Jhaymes helped George from the bed quick to wrap him in the large white robe with gardenias stitched in thin green thread that shimmered. “I only think of you.” George was still smiling as Jhaymes opened the parasol and held it over him. “Let's get back to the palace so that you can bathe, your parents are coming today. I am most anxious to meet them,” George felt a shiver of nerves run along his spine at the thought of his parents being faced with the Arcadians. How would they fare? He wondered then lost all thoughts as he watched several large, colorful birds fly in a graceful arc towards the palace. Three unicorns ran across the plains their shining coats gleaming in the early morning sun. This truly was a magical world he had been sucked into.
Break
Bikky tossed a few baskets as his friends from the basketball team came over. “'Eh, MaClean,” Ryan said laughing as he took the ball and tossed it through the hoop. “Alone today, where's that blond that's usually attached to you?”
“She's home packing,” Bikky grumbled taking his ball back he threw with enough force that Ryan and the other boys feared that he would break the back board. “Taking her up to her dorm tomorrow.”
“You're going with,” Another boy, Billy, said astounded.
“Yeah, my dad's are letting me go. Taking Rain and Kenneth too.” Bikky said looking off to where Rain sat on his cell. Though Julie was still not seeing him, she did call and answer when he called. It was a step. He knew that Ryo and Dee would uncover what was going on, but now they had these difficult cases. It seemed like the file of folders they brought home doubled in number every night. They were lucky to see them after breakfast, let alone for dinner. It was usually bed time, or way after that they would even come in. Some times Bikky fought back the urge to tell Ryo to go back to bed, that he would get breakfast. Seeing Ryo so tired was worrisome. Even more worrisome was that Dee was not complaining about not getting into Ryo's pants. Lyo was spending more and more time at the pet shop, so was Lord D while JJ too was run ragged. “Rain,” Bikky called waving his brother over. Can't be out too much longer, you know you have that interview to do.
“We should all hang out before school gets back in,” Ryan said with a grin. “I have a new job and I am making some money, so you won't have to cover for me anymore.”
“Ha, won't that be nice?” Bikky joked then wandered off to their waiting chaperon. He sighed realizing that it was not one of their parents, but a selected guard from Arcadia. He frowned as he noted that the guy was ranked as a basilisk, His dark sunglasses giving his race away, not a salamander like they usually got. Were they in some kind of danger that they were watched by a higher rank, or were all the salamanders busy? Either way, it did not bode well for their family and Arcadia.
Break
Jhaymes fussed with his hair straitening the fluffy mess for what seemed the thousandth time as he stood next to George in the crowded airport. His jacket was fixed again and George laughed softly. “You look wonderful,” George took his hand. “Now be still, I think that's their plane.” George refreshed his lip stick and turned beaming a smile as the corridor was filled with streams of people off the Trans-Atlantic flight. “Oh,” George waved his arm shaking his entire body. A young beauty with dark hair bounced into his arms. “Siobhan, Mum, Dad,” George held his sister then embraced his parents.
“Hello darling,” Dinah kissed George's cheek.
“Hello son,” George nodded at his father.
“Mum, Dad, Siobhan, this is Jhaymes,” Jhaymes bowed formally then kissed George's mother's hand.
“I am glad to know you, uh your son is... I mean,” Jhaymes shut his mouth.
“Oh wow Georgie,” Siobhan said her eyes wide as she looked up at Jhaymes. “He's more of a hunk in person. I saw him on telly doing that challenge, but wow.” George laughed nodding his head as Jhaymes turned red under their mutual ogling.
“You all must be exhausted,” Jhaymes said regaining his composure. “We can take you to your hotel, or if you would like to have some lunch you are more than welcome to name a place, any place and... Oh, wait, things have changed, cause,” Jhaymes smiled at George with such love in his gaze that his mother sighed. “You are not staying at a hotel.”
“We're not?” Dinah asked as Jhaymes hefted their bags into his arms causing Siobhan to widen her eyes at his strength and muscle tone that she could see when his jacket shifted.
“The King and Queen of the eastern fire dragons have arranged with his majesty Zarro the high king for you to be inside the consulate.” Jhaymes explained.
“Oh, really?” Jerry, George's dad, said following his family out to the waiting car, Jhaymes gasped to see their salamander guard replaced by a dragon his crisp black uniform seeming to sparkle in places from his silver badges of rank. Jhaymes recognized him as one of Ryo's cousins.
“Sir Hiten,” Jhaymes bowed to the duke of the onyx realm also ruled over by the Obsidian palace. “Is there a problem?”
“You are to escort the guests to the palace and stay there,” Sir Hiten said with an odd formality that worried Jhaymes. “Arcadia is closing ranks and pulling out, with the consulate what it is, it is vulnerable to outside influence.”
“Understood,” Jhaymes placed the bags into the trunk keeping the family away so that he could speak. “I need you to be honest with me. How big is this?”
“The beast has humans as well as demons in his employ.” Hiten explained. “They could be anywhere, and anyone. We are all in danger. People you have known for years could be suspect. The O'Dowds are cleared because of their association with George... The bastard has started using children.” Hiten looked around then forced a smile as he turned to greet the family. “There are refreshments prepared at the palace.” Hiten nodded to his charges and held the door open for them. As they entered the car he gave Jhaymes a long look then signaled the driver to pull off. George gasped as Jhaymes asked Hiten a question in Arcadian. The language was no less beautiful than when Jhaymes had spoken it to him and yet it did not effect him as it had before.
“What started this high security detail?” Jhaymes asked he smiled then reached over for George's hand. George sighed as Jhaymes gently ran his fingers over the back of his hand.
“An attempt...” Hiten said replying in the ancient language of Arcadia. “Someone tried to kill Soofu D.” Jhaymes gasped and his fingers clenched on George.
“Is he alright?” Jhaymes said in English.
“Unharmed, but displeased with the King's precautions.” Jhaymes smiled at Hiten's words. “Please be unalarmed, things at the consulate are not what they seem.”
“Allow them to rest before you decide to explain everything,” George said with a soft sigh. “Please, sir.”
“Hiten, we're almost related.” Hiten winked at George then looked out the window at the passing scenery of people going about their lives. “It always amazes me just how much they don't know.”
Break
Rain sat in his dressing room and dragged a brush through his hair while George sat in the mirror smoothing his foundation before he began the task of applying his eye make-up and lipstick. When they said that there was an interview with Lindsey Fennel he had thought that they would go to the studio not have her cloistered into the consulate. His family was still asleep in a room that he knew to be palatial swathed in unicorn blankets and pillows. When George had grown worried he had been told that they would awaken refreshed and unharmed. “You shouldn't be so upset,” George gasped as Bikky sat down and grinned at his brother. “Alera is waking them now.”
George sighed in relief as he heard the sound of the door opening. His sister strolled in smiling brightly looking freshly showered and happy. “Georgie, this place is amazing, it is not like a corporate building at all.” She thought of the jeweled paneling that had run along the length of the marble hallways.
“There is nothing like Arcadia on earth,” Rain said with a smile as he sat his brush down. “You're his sister?”
“Yes, Siobhan O'Dowd pleased to meet you Rain,” Siobhan said with sigh. “I was a fan long before you ever invited this bloke up.”
“Oi, I like that,” George said dusting his sister's nose with a powder puff. Siobhan laughed then took his vacated seat.
“Just so you know,” Siobhan said twirling in the seat. “Mum and Dad are aware now that your Jhaymes has not taken intimate liberties with you with impunity. He has very honorable intentions and loves you completely.”
George sat the brush down that he had been prepared to use.“He didn't!” George gasped his sister's laughter confirming his horrified thoughts.
“He did, bowed like a knight of old and then shook dad's hand, it was amazing.” Siobhan gushed. "He even apologized for those said liberties that he has taken with you," Siobhan laughed remarking to herself that although Jhaymes had apologized, he had not said that he would not do it again.
“Oh... he didn't,” George said again and sat down. Rain got to his feet and began to fix George's hair as George had simply sat the brush on the vanity.
“Feather Head," Bikky remarked using one of Laton's favorite names for the warrior that had allowed his heart to overrule his head. "What's the big deal?” Bikky said munching on Rain's left over bag of chips. “Didn't they already know you were dating him?”
“Well, yes, but he did not have to go and explain the intimacy levels of our relationship.” George said his cheeks indeed red. “Mum and Dad blush at carry on films, they don't need to hear that their son...” George grew quiet and looked at his sister.
“It's not all that bad,” Rain laughed he looked up as Brian entered the room to let him know that there was five minutes until they were supposed to go on. He sighed, he had hoped that Ryo and Dee would make it back in time.
Break
Ryo slammed the car door as he and Dee left the car. Dee tossed the keys to the waiting doorman. Running as fast as they could they crashed down the lush halls of the consulate. They had told Rain they would make it, that he would not have to do an interview without the support of his family and damn it this would not be the first time they lied to the boy, even if Dee had been shot. Rain looked up as the door crashed open to his dressing room his smile bright as he saw them. The smile diminished when he saw the bandages on Dee's arm. “I'm alright,” Dee said before Rain could ask.
“You've been shot,” Bikky accused. “That is not alright.”
“Better my arm than Ryo's back,” Dee said using his good arm to tug Bikky into an embrace. “With those choices, which do you think I took?” Bikky nodded as Rain calmed checking Ryo over to make sure that he was alright. “Besides, it's just a flesh wound, the bullet grazed me, didn't even go in.”
“Shot is shot, no matter how you look at it,” George frowned. “What have you two been up to?”
“Criminal chasing in back alleys, the usual,” Ryo quipped then he aimed a smile at Siobhan. “Your family is here, how nice.”
“How'd you know I was his sister?” Siobhan got to her feet to shake Ryo's then Dee's hand.
“Familial resemblance,” Ryo said backing away afraid to say their scents were similar, she wouldn't understand.
“Oh, Georgie,” Siobhan said as she adjusted the large gold foil bow in his hair. “I know you love bright colors, but that pin clashes.”
“What?” George looked in the mirror and saw Ponchi clinging to his hair. “When did you...” George gently extricated the little fairy from his tresses and held her by the back of her dress with his forefinger and thumb. “Butterfly, now,” George whispered as Brian gave the call for them to get on camera. “Siobhan, please take care of her,” George handed his pet to his sister. “Be gentle, her wings are very delicate.” Ponchi squeaked in indignation as George hurried off.
“Mum,” Siobhan complained when her parents joined her backstage. “George put a bug in my hand.”
“Darlin, you're too old to be playin' such pranks on your sister,” Dinah scolded.
“It's just a butterfly,” Rain said heading after George.
Break
“What we need is a great big melting pot...big enough, big enough, big enough to take the world and...” Rain looked over at George as he sang the opening number and smiled as George pointed to Kenneth. He inhaled and sang his part inherited from the fabulous singer that used to tour with George's band. Rain sighed wishing his voice was as mature as Kenneth's, but then again he had inherited his father's talents. Daphnus was a sensational singer and Rain tried hard to emulate him. Lately he had been shadowing George, but they were both idols to him. As the song ended Rain, Kenneth and George headed over to speak with Ms. Fennel.
“Wow, guys that was fantastic,” Lindsey gushed watching as the rest of the group headed off. Rain's eyes trailed them and he saw his parents standing off to the side. They spoke quietly with Daphnus and Nestoir before the two high princes' left. He wondered what was going on as he watched Ryo stand in front of Dee as if shielding him. Rain felt the wind shift and the message warmed his blood. -Stay normal, no change, Arcadia closed but accessible to those with the key. The blood is the key. I will be with you when needed.- Rain shook his head to clear it as the last of the message left him. “Rain, do you think that you would like for Boy George to stay with the band as a permanent member even though he is not of royal or noble blood?” Lindsey waited obviously having repeated the question.
“Oh, yeah,” Rain nodded he looked over at Bikky. He sighed, he and George had been taken by an incubus where was Wyld Wynd then? He would rather trust in those with tangible bodies to rescue him if he were ever caught again. “The only reason I am royal is because Ryo and Dee adopted me.”
“Now we have available the first video release from your friends and family album due out this thanksgiving,” Lindsey said nodding to the camera crew to focus on each of the young men sitting. Kenneth sat in his long black pants and long sleeve shirt while Rain was covered in voluminous green layers on top and white pants that were much too large for him. George was bright in yellow and white stripes that hung off his frame under a green vest that seemed to swallow his body. “You are pop stars in every sense of the word, but why only the three of you today, where are the rest of the band? They were just here a moment ago.”
“They are tripping the light fantastic,” Kenneth said with a chuckle despite the flutter of nerves in his heart as he thought of his dad out looking for demons in human guise.
“Why don't we take a look,” Lindsey said. She sighed every one who had ever interviewed the Arcadians in any way said that they were odd. Shaking her head she watched as the video was played. Her eyes grew steadily rounder as the song came to a close she gulped then looked at Rain. “That was... Darker than anything we have seen from you so far.”
“Yeah, there was only the one light outside and one strapped to the camera.” Rain nodded correctly misinterpreting her words. As the interview went on George did his best to keep Lindsey laughing and not focused on the boys much to their appreciation.
Break
Dae got up from the bed and pulled robe about his body. He looked back at Madame Scorpion and smiled as the head of the deadliest group of assassins sat up still trembling. “You were right,” Dae said heading to the cabinet to make himself a drink. “Those are fun, glad you had the surgery.” Madame Scorpion worked hard to contain the bile that clamored in his throat. As soon as Dae was gone Hamanosuke rushed to the bed with a bucket that he gratefully used.
“You'll probably hate me for being glad it was you and not me this time,” Hamanosuke said offering a cup of cold water.
“He's an animal,” Madame Scorpion sobbed.
“No,” Hamanosuke shook his head. “He's much worse.”
Dae smirked as he headed down to the basement of his large complex. He saw the large cauldrons boiling consistently as he had requested. “ Darla,” He called out searching through the mist. “I think it is time.” Skeins of slate gray hair fell around a face that was incongruous in its youth and beauty. A slim figure graced with nubile curves swathed in black and gray shuffled forward moving with the gait of the aged the woman appeared before her master. Dae had granted her youth, but it was only on the surface, her body had continued to age these past hundred years and she was bound to him in service despite her hatred of his betrayal. “Increase the love spell until he can not think of anything but possessing his desire.”
“But sir,” Darla lowered her lashes. “The spell at full capacity is dangerous, the one under it's thrall is likely to murder the one desired and then end his own life in despair.”
“Your point?” Dae said looking at the old CD he had purchased with a picture of a pretty youth on the cover. “It will give new meaning to the words 'Do you really want to hurt me' now won't it?” Darla picked up the red bottle that was carefully plugged after every use. Whereas before she would add a drop or two at a time, under Dae's guidance, she tipped in the entire bottle. Dae smiled wide as she stirred the boiling mixture and whispered the incantation of obsession. “One more thing Darla,” Dae said turning to face her. Darla looked up and received a heavy blow to her face that knocked her to the floor where she cowered afraid to even bring up her hand to wipe the blood flowing from her mouth. “Never question me again.” Darla waited until Dae was upstairs again before she crawled to her feet. Her eye was already swelling shut, but she could see well enough. Well enough to add the fresh drops of morning dew to a cauldron burning in secret under the veil of her dream potion that he would be using shortly.
'Just you wait,' Darla thought not daring to give voice to her feelings sure Dae would hear them some how. 'Just you wait.'
Break
“Hey,” Bikky sat on the small twin sized bed and sighed. Carol sniffled sitting beside him she held his hand. “This place is not so bad you know. Julie said her cousin went here.”
“I know, but... Sunnydale is so far.” Carol looked where her bags sat next her bed. Kenneth entered the room carrying several large boxes followed by Rain with boxes and Aunt Maxine.
“It's not that far, we can visit each other on school breaks.” Bikky assured her. They all looked up when the door opened and a young woman entered with a folder. She had dark brown hair and deep brown eyes. She was slim and wore a bright yellow dress and sandals.
“Hi, I'm Lorri,” She held out her hand. “I'm your room mate, you must be Carol.”
“Hi, yes I am Carol, nice to meet you. This is my boyfriend Bikky, his brother Rain and our friend Kenneth, and that is my Aunt Maxine.” Carol introduced watching as Lorri's eye's widened as she looked at Rain and Kenneth.
“Oh wow!” Lorri exclaimed. “Wait til the others hear about this!” Before Carol or Bikky could call her back Lorri ran from the room They could hear her yelling the news down the halls and knocking on doors. Carol looked at the folder that Lorri had dropped in her excitement.
“Orientation, I guess we better go,” Bikky said hugging Carol tight. He felt her tremble and knew more tears were coming. “Come on now,” Bikky wiped her tears glad when Aunt Maxine looked away giving them a moment of privacy. Bikky kissed her and Carol sighed into his arms. “Go be brilliant.” Bikky said when he stepped away. Kenneth gasped as he opened the door to find their guards swamped by eager fans all holding pens and notebooks. Rain and Kenneth both sighed as they began to sign while edging their way to the exit.
Break
Ryo sighed as he looked at the corpse that had been dumped in the alley behind the pet shop. This was where they were yesterday when a barrage of bullets had come their way. “This guy looks familiar,” Ryo said mentally attempting to place the face staring ahead with sightless eyes. The flesh was cold and stiff the mouth open in the last visage of horror as death was realized.
“This is the only one that was not drained. The others look like their souls were sucked right out of them,” Leon said coming behind Ryo from where he had been investigating the piles of bodies laying around the alley.
“Dae,” Dee nodded surveying the mess. “What the hell is he up to?”
“Aside from trying to kill Sofu,” Leon shook his head. “I am glad Zarro called all the D family to Arcadia until further notice.”
“But he is going to have a cow and three horses when he finds out that Sofu has been walking around out here.”
“For dinner you mean,” Leon grinned thinking of the large cat's appetite.
“What?” Ryo frowned.
“A cow and three horses,” Leon snickered. “But Sofu is hoping to draw the assassins out and away from his family.”
“Willing to sacrifice himself for the greater good huh?” Dee mused shaking his head. “Come on,” Dee nodded to the coroners office as they waited for their chance to clean up the mess in the alley. “I wonder why this guy was not drained.”
“I see it,” Ryo got to his feet where he had knealt near the body of the one man simply murdered. “He was undercover, looks like FBI.”
“So Dae would have killed him just like the rest even if he was one of the good guys...Especially if he was one of the good guys.” Dee looked confused at the badge Ryo was tagging as evidence understanding now why the man had looked familiar.
“Looks like he was really good,” Ryo held the crucifix the man had around his neck. “Dae could not take this one.”
“Good show Hollister,” Dee said as the bag was zippered over his face. “Rest in peace.”
Break
Jon opened his eyes his body wet with perspiration. It had been so vivid, so hot, the dream. Pale limbs entwined with his own. Tight enclosure soft cries of pleasure... “George,” Jon whispered then closed his mouth and got out of bed careful not to move his wife too much.
Despite his precautions she awakened and looked at him. “Jon, where are you going?” She asked as he put his shoes on.
“LA,” Jon said reaching for his wallet.
“Why?” She asked sitting up in bed watching in alarm as her husband tossed clothes in a bag. “Jon?” She called his name. “Jon,” She tried again staring as he left the room.
Break
“Oh, hey,” Marilyn paused when he was hailed coming out of the high priced boutique. He had told the sales clerk to charge all things to George's credit card which he had lifted from him the last time they were together. “You're Marilyn right?” Marilyn nodded to the suit clad gentlemen who looked expensive and smelled like his next meal ticket. “I loved your song Calling your name and You don't love me was stuck in my head for weeks, not that I minded.” Marilyn grinned and halted his walk to smile at the man. “My name is Daemian Luce,” Dae smiled and shook the hand offered to him. “Let me buy you lunch and you can tell me everything about yourself.”
Ha, Marilyn thought as he headed off with the suave gentleman. George was not the only one who could snag a hottie. They sat for at least an hour, Marilyn quite forgot that he was supposed to record some background vocals for George today. “So, what are you doing in town?” Marilyn asked batting his lashes.
“We are starting a little venture,” Dae smiled and trailed his finger over the back of Marilyn's hand. “I hear you have those Royal Arcadians eating out of the palm of your hand.”
“You could say that,” Marilyn smiled.
“Well, my organization has been trying to arrange a meeting with them, perhaps you would be so kind as to bring a present to them for me?” Dae reached into his pocket for a shiny black ball. “It's a rare opal,” Dae said showing Marilyn the black orb. “Pretty isn't it? Make sure you give it to High Prince Daphnus right in the middle of rehearsal. When he is surrounded by everyone,” Dae's voice softened and he ran a hand through the lush blond locks that fell around his face. “You will do that for me, won't you?” Dae's voice seemed to trickle inside of Marilyn's head. His eyes glowed and Marilyn stared transfixed. The lights in the diner dimmed leaving the only light from a single window to shine upon the surface of the orb. “I made this for them, it will help them sleep, it will show them the truth in their hearts. Funny thing about humans, their hearts carry the most diseased, depraved thoughts you could ever imagine, and they call me the demon.”
“What?” Marilyn blinked and looked up. He was alone at his table the orb clutched in his hands. He blinked several times before he got up from the table. “Damn, I'm late, better catch a cab.”
Break
Dinah and Jerry sat at the table with their children and the King and Queen of the Eastern Fire Dragons. “So,” Dinah asked after a few moments of sipping tea. “Why are you called the Eastern Fire Dragons?”
“Well we have to be perfectly honest with you,” Laton said and George gulped as Torcha stroked his hair. “It's because we are.”
“You are what?” Jerry asked worried as his son seemed to garner the strangest attention. “So the high king of Arcadia sits on the lion throne. What is he? A lion?”
“Well he does not sit on the Lion Throne, he keeps it.” Torcha explained. “Yes, he is a lion, the great white lion, Zarro, ruler of these realms. Please try to understand,” Torcha reached out a hand for Siobhan when the young woman stared wide eyed at her.
“Understand what?” Siobhan asked. “That you're all mad?”
“Why is madness always the first accusation?” Laton asked his manner that of the severely offended.
“Darling, you said that you would be nice,” Torcha scolded her husband. “I know you know the legends,” Torcha spoke to Dinah. “I can see it in your eyes and smell it in your blood, his blood.” Torcha pointed at George. “It comes from you and you know it.” Dinah squirmed under the steady gaze of the queen whose eyes had lost their human guise. “Surely you've noted a certain fey-ness in all of your children, none so much than George.” Torcha said to Jerry who looked askance at his wife. “George even has the tell-tale eyes.”
“What are you talking about?” George asked looking askance at Torcha then Laton. “So that's it?” He said looking away. “It's not anything about me in particular that you love and want to adopt. It's my blood. The scent of my blood.” Torcha was quick to reach for George's hand when it seemed he was on the verge of tears. All this time they had made him feel special and accepted. He thought they cared for him, now he understood that it was all because of something ancient that they could smell in his blood. “Is that why Jhaymes loves me? Is it because of the smell, my... scent?”
“On, Dumpling, no,” Torcha patted his hand and sighed when he seemed to tense under her ministrations Laton spoke up.
“You know what Kit,” Laton said his voice kinder than any had heard from him in centuries. “Sofu D has the best smelling blood, full of old memories and still possessing the scent of the light. I could sit for hours, days, years and just sniff him. But I can't stand him.” Laton shook his head laughing. “If I knew I wouldn't get yelled at, I'd probably eat him. Yes, your blood has the stuff of legends coursing through it, but you are special, you are a nice person. When you are bad, you do it magnificently, and when you are good, dear God, you are great.”
“You really mean to eat someone?” Siobhan asked looking at the tall Asian man sitting so calm across from her. “Mum, what's in our blood?”
“It is an old tale, passed down from mother to daughter.” Dinah explained her eyes sad. “I never told you because I wanted you to live for the future, not the past.”
“We can never forget our past,” Torcha shook her head. “If we do, we are doomed to repeat it.”
“It all seemed so odd to me,” Dinah sipped her tea. “Druid Magus Priestesses. Dragons, and wyrms, darkhum... I could not understand it then and I can not understand it now.”
“What is there to not understand?” Laton smiled at her. “Take your time and tell your children their heritage.”
“Okay,” Dinah sighed then sipped again for fortification. This tea was delicious, she would have to remember to ask for the recipe.”From mother to daughter the tale was told of an ancient priestess that imbibed dragons blood. There was a time of great darkness where men were consumed by greed and madness. A black cloud choked the land killing all who were unfortunate enough to come across it. The Wyrms churned the Irish sea off the coast of Wales long before the March Lords took over. What the priestess conjured that long ago day was a male child of dragon blood. In a line of female priestesses, there had never been a male child born. But he was, sharing a womb with a girl child. Cerridwen and Mychael they were. And the time came for Cerridwen to fulfill her destiny, to unlock the weir gate that had trapped the Pyrf, or wryms, the dragon larvae. She did it, and later it was Mychael that called the dragons in, Ddrie Glas and Ddrie Goch, the red and green mates. He set them to their task of devouring the darkness. But that is not where the tale ends. He was wed to a child born of starlight, a liosofar warrior, A light elf. It is from her that we have the dark hair. But it is Mychael and Cerridwen that we get our eyes. We are descendants of Mychael and Llynnya.” Dinah finished her tale and looked at Torcha and Laton. “You mean to tell me that all the tales my grandmother used to tell were true?”
“You already know the answer.” Torcha said, not unkindly.
“Red and Green, a pair, are they related to you?” George asked recalling the true forms of Laton and Torcha.
“In a sense, all dragons are related. King Ghidora, Ddrie Goch and Ddrie Glas, the Honlon and many others.” Torcha explained. “The coloring is purely coincidental in this case.”
Ponchi flew into George's hair clinging to the tresses her feelers rubbing along his cheeks. “It's alright Ponchi, You can shift from butterfly.” Ponchi made a tinkling sound and rubbed George's cheek. “Yes, I'm sure.” George held out his hand and Ponchi landed. As she shifted Siobhan stared in awe her eyes going rounder and wider as the butterfly shifted to a tiny human shape with blue wings the size of her tiny frame. Siobhan fell over where she sat in a faint. Ponchi bounced in George's hand before she flew over to Siobhan and landed inches from her nose. Ponchi pointed and bounced. “She's alright, she just fainted.” George said. Jerry lifted his daughters hand and lightly tapped her cheeks.
Siobhan gasped as she sat up blinking rapidly. “That's...T...Thats a fairy.”
“Yes she is a pet, a gift from Count D, or rather, she chose to go to George, Count D just made the contract.”Torcha said smiling and Siobhan gulped at the long incisors the queen had. “So sorry, I do not particularly care for my human form.
“What contract?” George asked. “I never signed anything.”
“You didn't have to, she bound herself to you, so it was her who signed.” Torcha looked at the little fairy. “She saw you with Jhaymes and fell in love.” Ponchi nodded her head her entire body rocking with the motion. She flew over to George and rubbed her face along his cheek.
“Why are you telling us all this?” Jerry asked keeping his daughter in his arms in case she decided to faint again.
“Because we want to formally adopt George and we need your permission to register him in the annals of Arcadia.” Torcha said smiling hoping to put the humans at ease. “He will still be your son, nothing can change the rights of blood, but he will be ours as well. A resident of Arcadia with all that entails.”
“What does it entail?” Jerry asked his eyes focused and shrewd.
“For one thing, immortality, such as we can claim it. He will not age or sicken, he will be able to call upon Arcadia and make an exit at will. And if necessary, he can call them in.” Laton explained giving George a wink.
“Them?” Dinah asked her voice growing small. “You mean, Ddrie Goch and Ddrie Glas?”
Torcha nodded then she looked at George. “It would also give you the right to wed. A female detective gave up her humanity in order to wed a Gryphon warrior, Zarro registered her at the behest of Jash, she is now a gryphon. Lady Alicia, a duchess in our court was once human, then she became a mermaid. She gave up that form for Dragon in order to bear a child for Ryo. As Royalty, we are able to add to the registry.”
“You never said anything about not being human anymore,” George shook his head. “I won't be human?”
“You misunderstand,” Laton laughed. “You will be human, just as Dee and Leon and JJ are human.”
“We have said a lot to you all, perhaps now would be a good time to rest and think it over.” Torcha got to her feet. “We do not expect an answer right away. Please enjoy your stay, oh and Dumpling, you might want to explain a few things about Arcadia to your family.”
“Arcadia?” Dinah asked.
“Yes mum,” George sighed. “We are not actually in Los Angeles anymore.” Laton and Torcha left George to the task of making his family understand the incomprehensible world of magic he had brought them to.
Break
Ryo did not know if he wanted to laugh, cry, or punch the chief of police. He sat next to Dee and Leon with JJ and Jill not far away fuming. “You boys and girl, should realize why I am doing this.” The chief blustered chewing his cigar which hung moist from his fat lip. The well chewed on cigar bobbed as he continued to speak. “It is clear that these cases all involve you in some way and so I have no choice but to hand it over to other officers. You are too close involved.”
“If you take us off this case more people will be killed, maybe our own,” Leon ground out punching the armrest of his chair.
“Tell me, are you close to solving them?” The chief asked. “Or is it that they are all interconnected and you can't make heads or tails of all the clues because you are too busy finding the ways they are related to your own pasts? You are all lost in your own hells, get clear and rethink the situation. The commissioner agrees so don't try going to him to get this reversed, you're dismissed, now get the hell out of my office.
“We are close dammit!” Dee yelled. “The next body we find is on you.” Dee slammed the door in their wake. The Chief sat down at his desk breathing a sigh of relief. He had done it, now if only he felt confident that he had done the right thing. Giving up on his attempt to quit, the chief lit his cigar taking a grateful drag. His wife would just have to understand what he dealt with every day.
JJ shut the door to Agent Miaka's office. “You all should relax. I am the one who put the idea in the chief's head.”
“Why in the hell would you do that?” Leon demanded.
“He's right, it doesn't make sense,” Ryo said looking at Miaka whose ears had come out when JJ shut the door. They perked up pointing to the ceiling.
“You are hunting for the cause from the wrong side of the fence. Let the other officers find the human perpetrators, while you bring down the demon ringleader. Once he falls it will all work itself out.” Miaka explained. “Look at it from a human perspective, you see that all these cases mirror or shadow your own worst experiences on the force. But look at it from an Arcadian perspective and you would recognize a smoke screen. He wants you lot busy so that he can do something rotten. He knows that Scorpio's children will never succeed in killing Sofu D and yet he is sending them to their deaths anyway. He has killed eight of them already, and Dae will send more until there are none left. These children are brainwashed and, well, death is not exactly what Sofu does to them. They are alive, just... he took the advice of the younger D and turns them into Scorpions that he later releases into the desert.”
“Cagey little Asian bastard,” Leon grumbled as he thought of Sofu D. “Zarro has gone through a lot of trouble to keep him safe and he is out there putting himself at risk just so that he can turn a bunch of kids into bugs.”
“Better him out there than have them come to his family is his way of thinking.” Miaka explained. “So take a few days off then come back when you are ready to think like an Arcadian. You are knights of the realm, warriors to be exact. Hold your shield high, you're going to need it.” With those words, Miaka shrunk her ears and opened her office door. The group trooped out lost in thought.
Break
Lord D leaned back in the garden while his children scampered with Aoi and Lyo. Count D sat beside his father appreciating the even breathing of his infant son as he slept the afternoon away. It was always so nice, the feel of his little heart beating against his own. “Father, has there ever been a Kami who could not bear children? And... if so, was the condition permanent?”
“I am afraid I have never come across a case of such extreme internal injury before,” Lord D answered after a long pause. “Please understand that Dae was attempting to abort your child. The act itself would have killed you had he succeeded. It was brutal, the ripping he did inside of you. I can try to, have tried at various points, to repair you, even father has tried.” Count D nodded understanding the gravity of his wounds if even the great Soofu D could not heal him. “Child,” Lord D took Count D's hand and noted the tremble to the hand underneath his own. “There is life within you. Your very blood sings with it.” Lord D jabbed Count D's finger with his fork drawing blood. He held it over the grass and Count D stared in wonder as small red flowers bloomed where his blood had fallen. “Even more so,” Lord D sealed the tiny wound then wiped his hand across his sons cheek. Taking the tears he ran his fingers over the grass and white flowers sprang to life their petals glistening as if with fairy dust.
“How did you...?” Count D stared in wonder at the white flowers. The Gattalatto he knew, but these were something different.
“I did not, you did. A Kami's tears are a thing of purity. These plants can later be harvested and used to counteract the darkest poison.” Lord D explained. “I spent years doing research and experiments trying to learn what I was, what we are. The meaning of our existence and what purpose we could have to the world around us. Men were so cruel were we truly to protect them? From who? Themselves? It was all so confusing.” Lord D dragged his hand through his hair. “You will understand the grand purpose there is to all things. In time of course, you are merely a child in the long span of time.”
“You are not much older in the long span of time,” Count D declared a smile lifting his wet cheeks and Lord D smiled in return allowing his son his moment. If only it would last. Lord D had tried on various occasions to lift the gloom that seemed to hang about D, but his son was stubborn in all things it seemed. Even depression. “Thank you ChiChiUe, for all you do, for all you have done, and for all that I know you will do.” Lord D nodded his head he looked up smiling as JJ and Leon entered the garden obviously looking for them. Lord D's smile faded when he saw the frown on JJ's face.
“Darling, there you are,” JJ tried to smile for Lord D. He reached out a hand and pulled Lord D to his feet. “Wow,” JJ pressed his hand to the small bump underneath Lord D's elegant cheongsam.
“There is still some growing to do,” Lord D informed his lover. “I have not even reached the second accommodation yet.”
“Oh,” JJ moved away giving Leon some alone time with Count D. Leon had spotted the signs of his earlier tears and sat beside him on the grass.
“Yes, but it is coming soon.” Lord D nodded he smiled as Kibo and Shinrai spotted their father and ran to greet him as fast as their little legs could carry them.
“Da Da,”
“Da, Da,” They both called out and JJ crouched down spreading his arms wide to embrace both children. Aoi looked up to see Leon sitting with Count D and Kurayami. She dashed to their side dragging Lyo with her. Lord D stood. “Da, Papa take us stu..o.” Kibo bounced around. “Come too...too...you come.” Kibo hopped away tugging JJ's fingers. Shinrai held his other hand and began to pull their father to the palace. “Rain sing.” Shinrai announced with all the enthusiasm of a child who thought the world of their big pal.
“Alright, alright,” JJ agreed following his children. “We'll go.”
Count D was laughing as Aoi tugged Leon in much the same way. Count D got to his feet holding Lyo's hand as he followed along.
Break
There was such an easy sense of camaraderie in the studio. Rain sat on his cell talking while Bikky sketched Ryo sitting for him with Lyo in his lap. Small children sat in a corner with the beautiful Asians and two detective playing with a small silver ball. It all seemed like one big happy family. Rain closed his cell then went to pull Bikky's hair while Dee lifted him from his feet. Marilyn was confused, hadn't he been shot? There seemed to be no wound now at all. He felt out of place in the environment. Laughter and friendship, easy love given and shared, received and appreciated.
Marilyn sat back sighing. He had been late but thanks to George's credit card, he did not need to call anyone to pay the fare for the taxi. He had not realized that he had been so far away from the consulate. If he didn't know any better he'd say the building moved on a daily basis. Marilyn listened as George sat planning with Andromache, Mimi and Angel. Going over fabrics and ideas and laughing as Angel pulled swatches from his bag. “This will be my first Angel exclusive wedding gown. Maybe I should do an entire line of them.”
“Oh you should, not just gowns but entire wedding lines. Brides maids and alternative.” George laughed.
“Yes, of course,” Angel nodded and pulled a white strip of sheer gauze. He placed it over George's hair attached it to the large foil bow, then arranged it like a veil. “If I do, you will have to be my model.” Angel sat back admiring his handiwork. “Hows about a little kiss?” George laughed and pulled the veil over his face and blew a kiss at Angel. His eyes closed sweetly before he drew back laughing and removed the veil. George turned to find Jhaymes staring at him. At his side was his bejeweled shadow clinging to him. Even though Master Xi had shown up, Feng had been near Jhaymes every chance he could. Next to Jhaymes was Siobhan.
“I think my heart just stopped,” Jhaymes sighed for his eyes had found George and remained on him as soon as they entered the large studio.
“Should I find Lord D?” Feng asked his brow creased as he clutched Jhaymes arms.
“Ha, no, you see when he smiled at me, it kick started back to normal.” Jhaymes pried the fingers loose from his sleeve his eyes never leaving George as he walked forward.
“Whoa, watch it now,” Andy giggled as Jhaymes nearly plowed her over. She held Aly to her as the little girl shrieked and giggled. “Whatever you have planned will have to wait. Daphnus just arrived, we will be recording three tracks today two of them with George.” Siobhan laughed as Jhaymes seemed to come to heel at the high princesses words. The sound of the piano trilling could be heard as prince Angel flexed his fingers over the keys. “Not even time for a quickie.”
“I do not understand,” Feng said and Siobhan, who had blushed at the thought of Jhaymes and the clear intentions he had towards her older brother, laughed at his confusion.
“Jhaymes,” George smiled and greeted his lover.
“Kiss and coo quickly people, we have a schedule,” Daphnus checked his watch. “George, you're up in ten, give me a chance to tweak a few of these notes.”
“Oh... Your highness,” Marilyn hurried to Daphnus side. He tossed his long blond hair aside and smiled as he batted his lashes. “I had lunch with the most charming gentleman today and he said he has been trying to arrange an audience with you. He gave me a present for you,” Marilyn smiled as the entire band and their visitors gathered around. “Here it's a rare opal, large too.” Marilyn handed the black orb to Daphnus and stared in wonder as he cried out in pain and dropped the orb his fingers singed. The lights flickered leaving the room dim as smoke began to pour from the ball. Eyes filled and fits of coughing could be heard.
“I can't dispel it,” Rain gasped out surprised to feel Ryo behind him lifting him away from the smoke. Ryo handed Rain to Dee so that he could look for Bikky and Lyo. Rain felt clean wind encircle him and saw that Prince Angel was swallowing the black orb into his clear one. Once inside the air misted and turned black, then gray then clear again. Prince Angel then destroyed the orb shattering it against the marble floor.
Marilyn had only a moment to wonder at the strange events as he was soon staring down the length of various weapons. Swords, daggers, guns and a gleaming silver whip that coiled at Tisiphone's boot clad feet. “Who sent you?!”Daphnus demanded his eyes red and watering. He wheezed and coughed his eyes glowing from within with gold and silver lights. “Answer me quickly or feel the wrath of Arcadian steel.”
“I...” Marilyn gulped as the tip of Kenneth's sword was pressed to his throat and he heard the sound of several guns being cocked. George pulled the scarf down from his face where Jhaymes had placed it as soon as the dark cloud formed. Jhaymes held George in his arms and he looked around at Ryo, Dee, Leon and JJ. Count D coughed a little then gasped to see that his children, all the young ones in fact, were missing. He saw a glowing ball on the floor and breathed a sigh of relief. Aoi had sucked them all into her orb and sealed it tight. Lord D gasped then felt the room give way underneath him. JJ was quick to catch him.
“Siobhan,” George sat up searching for his sister to find that she too had been covered. A wall of flames emitted from Feng that blocked the wind so that not a wisp of it made it through. “Oh... thank God.”
“Who sent you?” Nestoir demanded his voice hissing forth between two noticeably long incisors. “I'll make it quick.” Marilyn released a loud scream as he was hauled to his feet by Nestoir. “Who?”
“He said his name was Daemian Luce,” Marylin wept. “Please, oh please, don't kill me. I swear thats all. He asked me to give it to you, he said he was a fan of mine, he knew my music and treated me to lunch. Don't kill me!” Nestoir tsked in disgust then dropped Marilyn to fall in a crumpled heap on the floor sobbing. George rushed to his side wiping his face with a handkerchief.
“He's pathetic, a few compliments and he sells us out to a demon. Good thing it was just a black cloud.” Daphnus said also thankful that Kenneth was elsewhere at the moment. “But this was a warning, if it was that easy to get a cloud in here, just what else would he send this way?” Daphnus grew quiet his eyes seeming to look far beyond the confines of the room. “I think this was a declaration.”
“A declaration?” George questioned seeing the light of understanding in Jhaymes eyes as the flames died down and Feng sat next to Siobhan who had fainted at the first lick of his flames.
“Of war,” Nestoir said seeing times past that he had been glad to see the end of. Rivers of blood that had flowed from his own hands. Mothers weeping over the mangled bodies of their children while fathers looked on as he devoured the weeping women. He left them alive to plot their revenge only to feast on them at his leisure as they became lost in his mansion on their quests to end his life. A small sighed escaped him as he shook the images from his head. The past was gone, not to be relived. He was grateful.
“Honey?” Andy placed a small, cool hand on his brow. She knew that faraway look. “Look ahead.” She said and he did focusing his eyes on his son and daughter as they clamored out of Aoi's Orb. Nestoir leaned down to kiss his wife and saw again a terrifying moment when he had thought that she had been lost to him forever. He pulled her to him in a fierce hug. Andy leaned into her husband inhaling his scent. She gasped as an unpleasant, metallic scent assailed her senses. She looked up and screamed. “Blood... Why are you covered in blood?” Nestoir looked down in fear and saw his body was just as clean as it was moments ago. Andy closed her eyes weeping as she looked at her husband.
“Dreams,” Clarisande said in a wispy voice that carried for all it's bell like timbre. “Both asleep and awake, past and present. Haunting and cruel.” Her long dark hair fell about her figure as she waved a hand. “I will go to my work rooms and try to come up with a counter. Until then you will have to persevere.” Clarisande headed off and Daphnus sighed, it seemed he would have to cancel todays rehearsal. JJ sighed and reached for Kibo, large golden eyes widened and the child released a scream that rocked the studio as the equipment had been turned on. Kibo screamed over and over again then ran to Lord D hiding behind his cheongsam.
“This child...” Lord D gasped as he stared at JJ. “This child has memories of a time long past.” JJ looked at his son realizing for the first time in nearly three years that Kibo was not his son.
“Our baby will be fine,” JJ said to Lord D reaching again for the boy who trembled then sobbed falling into his Da's arms. Lord D sighed glad the boy still accepted JJ. But he feared the damage had already been done. His fears were groundless and JJ closed his eyes holding the small boy close. Shinrai ran to JJ holding him as well his large purple eyes on his Da. Lord D closed his eyes in a brief moment of thanks as tears coursed down his face.
“Damn it Dae,” Nestoir ground out giving Marilyn a long look that spoke volumes of his displeasure. “What have you done?”
To Be Continued


Powdered Sugre 45
Could You Please Say That In English
George held Siobhan in his arms as she awakened from her swoon. Helping her to stand he checked on his other friends. Marilyn sat whimpering under the glowering guard of Leon. Bikky, and Dee were accounted for, Ryo, JJ, Count D, Lord D the Royale George saw everyone, but Rain, where was Rain? “Rain,” Dee called as the boy sat still on the floor where he had sat him after the smoke had cleared. “Come on Rain, get up.” Dee walked over. “We're going home.” Dee touched Rain's shoulder and the young man screamed at the top of his lungs.
“Don't touch me!” Bikky and Ryo gasped rushing to his side. Rain shook his head cowering in the corner. “Please,” He whimpered. “Please...no more, leave me alone.” Rain sobbed.
“Oh no,” Ryo sighed not willing to go near, yet unable to stay away from his son. “The trigger of the smoke, so close to the anniversary must have taken him too far into his mind.”
“What's wrong with him?” George asked trying to go to his young friend.
“No Sweetheart,” Jhaymes caught George around the middle. “We don't know the full effects of this relapse. If he is back there then he is harmless, a helpless child frightened, injured and abused, but if the transference was not complete, he is frightened, injured, abused and trained to kill demons. He could attack not understanding that it is you. He could kill you.”
“Oh, Rain,” George closed his eyes tears falling.
“It is the fear of all those living with ptsd,” Andy's voice was heard tears making it weak. She saw the confused look on George's face. “Post-traumatic stress disorder. He...” Andy paused her face became guarded. She loved Rain and would not betray that trust no matter how much she loved and admired George.
“I know, he told me, then that incubus confirmed it while they were fighting, he tried to goad Rain by bringing up what he did to him.” George said watching as Rain shrank further into a cowering mess on the floor. “What that creature did to him, over and over again...” George shook his head tears spilling down his cheeks. “I don't think he was ever human.”
“Ame-Chan,” Ryo said softly. “Come here, let's go home.”
“I can't,” Rain sobbed his world a black pit of despair. He saw it again. The dirty room and dingy sheets. The pain was real, the feel of hands on him holding him down, hurting him.
“Can't what?” Bikky said afraid his brother would be lost to them forever.
“I can't walk,” Rain whispered and Ryo saw again the tortured boy he had found so long ago underneath a mad man.
“Then I'll carry you,” Ryo said. “But there is no reason that you can't walk. Look up Rain. Look at your family, you are strong, capable, there is no one, no human and very few demons who could ever harm you.” Rain shivered bringing his arms around himself. His breathing staggered as the words entered the haze of pain his world had become. “Get up.” Ryo commanded and Dee gasped from where he had cradled Lyo in his arms. Ryo was not the one to speak so to the boy. He was careful of him, coddled him almost. “Get up Rain, we're going home. You don't need me to carry you anymore.”
“But you will?” Rain sniffled terrified of being left alone in his personal hell. “You did. You will if I need you?”
“Of course,” Ryo promised. “I will always be there for you.”
“Me too,” Bikky stood next to Ryo. “Come on Rain, get up.”
“Yeah kid,” Dee smirked. “We are all here if you need us. You are not alone anymore. If you fall, we'll help you up. But you don't need us right now.” Dee said looking at his son. “Get up Rain.”
Rain stared at his lap, his legs were longer, thicker with muscle. His arms as well. Skills, fought long and hard into his mind and body. He saw eyes, golden and purple an odd combination but fierce and competent. He had been trained, he was strong and not alone. “I can get up on my own,” Rain said shoving away Bikky's hand when he moved to help him. Rain stood his eyes focused. “I'm okay. It's fine. I'm okay.” He breathed deeply and the room sighed as they gazed upon him.
“Good show Rain,” George clapped his hand. “You truly are amazing.”
“You're going home with them?” Jhaymes asked sure his love would want to be with his friends as they recovered from the effects of the smoke. George looked over at Jhaymes with a smile on his face. Jhaymes reached out to embrace him. George's face froze in a mask of terror and he cringed away from Jhaymes hand. “What?” Jhaymes brow furrowed.
“I'm sorry,” George shook his head. “I don't know why, but, for a moment there, I thought... I thought you would hit me.”
“I would never!” Jhaymes protested.
“I know,” George's brow furrowed as he looked around the room. “I do know that. But it seemed so real, the fear, like I had been hit by you before. I feel as if I just realized a lie, but...” George shivered bringing his arms around his body. The studio seemed so bright with the sun streaming in through the large windows. Outside, George wondered as Siobhan took his hand, outside, was it LA, or rolling hills and a lake full of mermaids? Dirty streets or a lush garden so sweet smelling that it could intoxicate the mind? What was true? He wished he knew. “Jhaymes, you have never hurt me.” George said and Jhaymes wondered who he was assuring. “You have defended me, and protected me, rescued me and made love to me. You have never hurt me.” George said again. This time it was he who reached for Jhaymes glad that the image of rage that covered Jhaymes smile vanished. Siobhan sighed as they embraced. It seemed as if her brother was happy with this strange knight and living in the strange world. She would try to insure that her parents did allow him to be adopted and registered.
As Jhaymes held George in his arms he closed his eyes to the image of George laying on a stretcher with a sword wound going through his body. It was not true, nothing they saw now would be true. Not a prophesy, not a vision, just a lie conjured by a demon to confuse and hurt them all. That image was not George, would never be George, not as long as a breath remained in his body. Jhaymes shook his head then pressed his lips to George's brow. The image wavered, the blood vanished and soon it was gone. Jhaymes smiled, Dae's lies were defeated easily by the truth it seemed.
Break
Clarisande paused as she entered her work room. Her herbs and simples were just as she had left them, along with notes and materials for use and preparation. But sitting on her stool was Prince Lucien. His crown hung on his head dim the jewels black in the light that streamed in through the window. Blood soaked his shirt front, side and back dripping onto the floor. “Hey,” He said when she halted mid stride on her way to her table. “Have you forgotten me as easily as Jhaymes has?”
“It wasn't easy, and he has not forgotten his love,” Clarisande said refusing to refer to the apparition before her as her old friend. They had spent hours, days together pouring over ancient tomes, deciphering legends and prophesies from the old language of Arcadia. “You are not Jesse, that crown does not belong on your head. I will not give life to your lies. Leave this place,” Clarisande commanded. Dae was done playing his cruel jokes on her and her friends. Just that morning she had found Hope flowers in the garden. She did not know which Kami had shed them, but she would use them. She took the flowers and placed them in her bowl to begin the crushing. Once they were powdered she looked up. The apparition was gone.
Clarisande smiled adding ground unicorn hair to her mixture and phoenix oil. She placed all the ingredients into a censor and set it to burn. The incense filled her work room and she breathed it in deeply before heading off down the hall waving the censor in the manner of the catholics or a group of monks as they chanted their prayers. She headed back to the studio to find them all preparing to depart for the day. “I've got it,” She held up the censor. “Just inhale this and we will be able to get in at least two songs today.”
“I love her,” Daphnus nodded and laughed his insecurities of leading the Royale had surfaced but he fought them back with the knowledge of their successes. “I mean for good measure sure, but we have all overcome the visions. Perhaps we should bask in your incense just to make sure that there are no lingering effects of the foul wind that we accidentally ingested. Especially the young and the mortal. Oh and if you have a moment could you wipe his mind, there is too much that he has seen today and it could lead to trouble.”
“Wipe my mind?” Marilyn stared in horror at the high prince.
“Either that, or I could allow my grandmother to eat you,” Ryo said his eyes narrowed and taking on a cat like squint the same as other dragons. Dee always felt thrills when he saw Ryo's eyes do that. He really was sleeping with a dragon.
“Horny bastard,” Bikky chuckled. “I know that look,” He smirked at Dee. Dee gave Bikky a wink and headed over to Ryo.
“Baby, since everything's okay, wanna go visit the Obsidian palace?” Dee said his teeth sinking into Ryo's ear.
“Actually,” Ryo smiled and Dee was afraid that Ryo was agreeing to something that had nothing to do with getting naked. “I wanted to visit Alicia, she is still pregnant you know.”
Clarisande walked over to Marilyn and he backed away scooting on his bottom. “You saw nothing out of the ordinary, oh and you want to give George back his credit card, and apologize for stealing it in the first place.” Marilyn nodded his eyes glazed staring ahead. “Now I have to go confess.”
“Confess?” George asked looking at the lovely princess.
“I always feel bad if I have to suggest something to a human mind, free will and all,” Clarisande shrugged. “Even if it is such an easy mind. Usually I have to add some potion, but suggestion worked. Does he think of anything pertinent?” George shrugged then sighed.
“I knew he had the credit card,” George looked down at his hands.
“Did you give it to him?” Clarisande asked a knowing look in her deep brown eyes. George shook his head. “You are a wonderful person George, stop letting people use you.”
“What do you mean?” George looked away he heard Prince Angel at the piano again. “It is a game we play.”
“George,”Clarisande began but paused as he was called over. Clarisande sighed, “Go sing.” George nodded wondering what the lovely young woman had been about to say.
Break
Golden scales shimmered in the light reflected from the piles of treasure that lay around the cavern deep in the heart of the Obsidian palace. Ryo placed the ruby necklace he had purchased for Alicia on the pillow near her large green eyes. “Thank you Ryo,” Alicia's voice rolled around the cavern melodious and resonant. “It has been a while since I have seen you. Tough case?”
“Sort of,” Dee smiled at the terrifying grin the dragon displayed. She rolled over onto her side and presented him with her large tummy. Dee swore when it moved.
“Don't worry, it's just moving,” Alicia laughed. “Babies do that you know. So I hear your new friend is about to be your new relative.”
“I hope so,” Ryo laughed again getting comfortable with his cup of tea. Ryo paused sniffing the air. He looked around the cavern before he sat the cup and saucer down and got to his feet.
“Baby?”Dee asked wondering why Ryo looked like he was about to defend the area.
“Its alright,” Alicia's laugh had a merry sound to it and it rumbled up from her like a cheerful storm through the hills. “Ryo, Sir Hiten visits me often.”
Ryo remained standing as Sir Hiten entered the cave carrying a large gift wrapped box. “For the mother to be,” He announced presenting the green foil and golden bow to Alicia. “Your Highness',” Hiten bowed to Ryo and then to Dee. “A pleasure to see you both.”
“Hi-Chan,” Alicia used her claw to slice open the package. Ryo gasped at the gold and diamond miniature statue inside.”It looks just like me. Well, when I was several tons lighter,” She laughed her large forearm coming over her swollen belly.
“Any signs that it is ready to come out?” Ryo asked resuming his seat. Hiten looked at the chairs and sighed as Ryo and Dee occupied the only two in the large cavern. He shifted and a large white Dragon lay opposite Alicia.
“A white dragon,” Dee said his brow furrowed, he recalled one of the dragons, the other had been green, that had taken offense when he had shoved Torcha out of his way at he and Ryo's wedding.
“They tell me I'm lucky,” Hiten laughed then turned adoring eyes to Alicia. “I am starting to believe it.”
“Oh,” Ryo raised his brows at Alicia. “I heard nothing of this.”
“He has been spending time with me during my convalescence.” Alicia explained her golden cheeks taking on a rosy hue.
“Never thought to see a dragon blush,” said Ryo as he heated his tea then sipped.
“It is an unnatural phenomenon in this shape,” Hiten gushed looking at Alicia his large blue eyes going soft. “It is attributed to her human past.” Hiten looked as if he would say more but he quieted down. After a while of Ryo and Dee speaking to Alicia about their family and how frightened Ryo was about sending Lyo to kindergarten. Alicia tried to reassure Ryo that their son would be fine but ended up laughing uproariously when he staunchly maintained that he voted for Lyo to continue his education at the pet shop. Count D was more than a capable teacher, and he needed something to take his mind off things.
“Take his mind off...” Alicia paused, she had noted a lingering sadness about Count D the last time she had seen him. Even his clothing choices, once so brightly patterned and beautiful, were darker in color and somber.
“He's still...” Alicia sighed thinking of that terrible night when Dae had infiltrated the shop. What had he done to D?
“Lord D is afraid for his mental state,” Dee nodded his head. “At first I thought he was worrying too much, being pregnant himself and all, but now, D is getting paler and paler. Leon is at his wits end.”
“Sound like he is wilting,” Hiten said his face drawn into a sad sigh. “Have you noticed, at summers end, that the petals of flowers turn dark, then they fall?”
“Fall, as in die?” Ryo said aghast.
“This is not like when Lord D was allowing himself to die,” Hiten explained getting to his feet. “It is nothing that he is consciously doing. I am sure that if anyone mentioned it to him he would not know what they were speaking of.”
“Where are you going?” Alicia asked. “If Count D needs our help we should be here for him.”
“I know, when we were children he worked for hours exhausting himself to get a slab of marble from where it had wedged in between two scales on my back.” Hiten grimaced at the remembered pain. “We have been friends ever since. I must aid him. I am going to the first. I am going to Jerusalem,” In a flurry of large leathery wings Hiten left the cavern.
“We should go talk to Lord D and Sofu,” Ryo said bidding Alicia farewell. She waved her shiny claws sighing as they left. She said a prayer for Count D as she lay her head on her arms and went to sleep.
Break
Leon pulled Count D's hand into his own and stroked it alarmed at its coldness. “I love you so much,” Leon whispered into his ear. “Why is it that the only time you seem alive is when we make love?”
“I am alive Leon,” D frowned at his love. “Do not say such silly things. You will frighten the children.”
“Papa not see,” Aoi said her small voice forlorn.
“What don't I see?” Count D asked his daughter.
“Not see you,” Aoi held up her orb and Count D looked inside at a garden that was parched and dieing. Like an oasis in the desert whose source had dried up.
“I don't understand,” Count D studied the scene in the orb. Dust blew by and the garden vanished leaving a field of sand in its wake.
“Open eyes Papa, take in sun and water, take in life,” Aoi wept laying her head in her papa's lap. “Take in love.”
“I do,” Count D shook his head confused at his daughter's words. “Of course I love you and Kura-Chan and Lyo and Chris and Daddy, I love all of you.” D assured his daughter holding her in his arms. Leon choked on tears as he watched his pale lover seem to grow further and further away from him.
“Not ready Papa,” Aoi shook her head. “But will to see you live,” Aoi nodded.
“Not ready for what, I'm not dieing,” Count D shook his head.
“Not yet Papa, Aoi not ready,” Aoi shook her head.
“What are you not ready for?” Count D asked tears falling from his own eyes.
“If you two must weep,” Count D and Leon gasped at the bored voice of Soofu A. Hiten stood huffing air behind him as if he had flown the entire way as fast he could. “Mind doing it in my garden so that I may have a pure harvest?” Count D said nothing shaking his head at the ancient Kami before him. He stood to bow and Soofu A waved a dismissing hand. “Do you need your child to assume her role as your superior and command your future just to insure that you have one?” Count D stared at Aoi then at Soofu A his eyes wide as he shook his head. Sofu D rushed into the room with Dee and Ryo at his side. Lord D hurried as well to his sons side. Kibo and Shinrai toddling after.
“I have done nothing,” Count D shook his head afraid that his family were angry with him.
“Exactly,” Soofu A sighed. “You are broken hearted, this I do understand. You feel as if a part of you is gone forever, a part that gave you so much joy,” Soofu A waved his hand and Count D gasped as his infant son appeared in Soofu A's arms. “You are glad that the demon injured you rather than steal the life of this child and yet you are allowing him to claim a life nonetheless. You are withering from within.”
“Baby, no,” Leon tugged D into his arms. “You said that as long as I loved you...”
“I am not trying, I do want to live,” Count D nodded his face paling.
“Then live,” Soofu A commanded. “That demon knows of death and only death. You are a creature of light and life. You have been injured but not destroyed. You foolish child,” Count D gasped to see Soofu A turn on Sofu D. Sofu D bowed to his older brother. “You tried to heal him and you couldn't and yet you did not come to ask me for aid.” Soofu A smirked. “It is good of you not to trouble yourself, I would have refused.” Count D gasped looking at his uncle. “Do not be hurt or offended child,” Soofu A offered a genuine smile. “Your father and grandfather have been fighting a battle they are destined to lose. That demon did not give you the gift of life, and he can not take it away,” Soofu A began to speak in the ancient language of the Hebrew nation when he was done he took Count D in his arms. “You're no more barren than the earth itself. Do you want to have a child now?”
“Now?” Count D's eyes dripped onto his cheeks. “Kurayami is an infant still.”
“Precisely, you have been put on hold child, no more. He knows all,” Soofu A smiled kindly now and they could all plainly see the lineage of greatness that he represented. “When you are ready your body will heal. When the time is deemed by the One who created time, you will quicken. Do you understand?” Count D nodded, Sofu and Lord D both nodded. Leon breathed a sigh of relief as color bloomed in D's cheeks. “You and your horde need more looking after than a freshly planted garden,” Soofu A shook his head then looked over at Sir Hiten. “Thank you for coming for me.” Hiten bowed with his hands clasped at his chest. “But you should be proud of your numbers D, work harder at keeping them from dwindling.” Sofu D nodded then dropped into a full jol in front of his older brother. Lord and Count D followed suit. Leon gasped to realize that the black and gray ensemble that D had worn turned bright yellow with white and pink flowers sewn along the cuffs and hem. “Get up,” Soofu A pulled Lord D to his feet with gentle hands. “Do not strain yourself,” Soofu A placed a cube of sugar into Lord D's mouth. “I must be off, my own clan can be troublesome you know.” Soofu A winked then vanished making Hiten curious as to why he had carried the Kami on his back in the first place.
Ryo smiled over at D when Dee pulled him into his arms. “Wanna go to that room now?” Dee whispered in Ryo's ear glad that their friends would be fine. Ryo nodded a smile on his face he tilted his head back offering Dee his mouth. Like a school boy in a candy store, Dee plundered. Waving behind them, they left through the gate of the Queen's garden that opened directly into the rock paths littered with colored stones and gems that lead into the Obsidian Palace.
Break
George was not going to turn into a jealous shrew. But damn it did that Feng have to cling to Jhaymes like that. He was practically crawling all over him. George leaned back listening as Daphnus sang in the microphone with Nestoir recording the final track of the day. Feng sat next to Jhaymes holding his arm so close that their thighs touched. Jhaymes spoke and Feng leaned in placing his other hand on Jhaymes thigh to listen. “Gonna say something?” Marilyn asked sitting next to George. “They look pretty cozy.”
“Shut up,” George folded his arms.
“But he is so little, and pretty,” Marilyn grinned when George's face bloomed with angry color. “Why did Jhaymes bring him here?”
“I don't know,” George puzzled over the reason for the young phoenix's arrival.
“Maybe he is planning to start a harem. You should be flattered. I hear decadence becomes you,” Marilyn laughed. “You can just sit and eat and when he is not with the others in his harem, he can feed, I mean, visit you.”
“You don't know anything,” George grew huffed to his feet leaving Marilyn he walked over to Jhaymes. The smile on Jhaymes face was almost enough to mollify him. Seeing Feng still clinging to his arm was fast ruining the effects. “Is Master Xi still busy?” George asked wondering why, after all this time, Feng was still with Jhaymes.
“Not really,” Jhaymes said patting Feng's hand, “But I do need to leave,” Jhaymes peeled Feng's fingers from his sleeve. George gasped as Jhaymes left the studio. It was the first time that Jhaymes had left his side without kissing him.
“Feng,” George said softly. He gentled his voice when he looked at the younger man feeling like an ogre for the anger he felt at the beautiful creature before him. “Why did Jhaymes bring you here?”
“To wed,” Feng nodded his eyes bright with happiness.
You are to wed Lady Alera?” George asked not wishing to jump to conclusions. This was Arcadia, nothing was ever as it seemed. Feng thought for a moment over the words before he shook his head. “Master Xi,” George wondered why the younger man thought this was hilarious as he shook his head. “So that is why you cling to him.”
“I do not understand, what is cling?” Feng asked worried as his friends favorite human seemed upset.
“Jhaymes brought you here... To wed,” George said and Feng nodded. “Jhaymes...” George could not finish the question as Feng nodded with excitement.
“Yes. To wed,” Feng grinned sure his mastery over the English language was improving. “Alera and Master Xi come too, as well, and the great Soofu D.”
“Oh, God,” George could feel the onslaught of tears and he turned away from the shining young man. “Was he just amusing himself with me?”
“You do amuse him, yes,” Feng nodded. “He speaks of it often.” Was everyone in on the joke? George backed away from the room at large. What kind of games were played in this kingdom? George dashed from the studio. Siobhan looked up surprised as her brother left without a word to her. Andy gasped as his emotions slammed into her.
“Georgie,” Andy turned away from the microphone that Daphnus handed her.
“Come on, we can get your song in today,” Daphnus urged until he saw the tears in her eyes. “What? If you don't want to sing just say so. There is no reason to weep.”
“No, he's confused, he got it wrong. Feng did not know what he was saying,” Andy looked around. “Where is Jhaymes? He has to go to George!”
“He went to speak with Zarro, Torcha, Laton and The O'Dowd parents.” Nestoir laughed softly. “He was such a nervous wreck all day. He thinks Mr. O'Dowd will raise a complaint because he had been intimate with George without their permission.”
“So that's why he was so scatterbrained,” Marilyn said with a laugh. “He should understand that they stopped caring who George fucked a long time ago.”
Andy laughed and Marilyn had the feeling that she was laughing at him rather than his words. “You don't know anything.”
Break
Jhaymes was afraid to touch the dainty teacup that was offered to him. He was so nervous he knew he would crush it in his tightly clenched hands. Dinah looked refreshed, after finally admitting to her children, even if only two of them, the history rich in their blood. In fact, Jerry frowned looking at his wife, she looked almost as beautiful as the day they had wed. Jhaymes saw the frown and worked hard not to stutter another apology at the man. Dinah smiled over at Torcha who looked as young as Siobhan but was truly ancient. “Jerry and I spoke about it, and seeing as how he will still be our son,” Dinah smiled taking a deep breath.
“We agree to allow you to register him as your...” Jerry thought for a moment of the word.
“Kit,” Laton supplied with a smile.
“If you two wish it,” Zarro sighed his minuscule form glowing in the white fabric he wore. “I will allow his name on the registry. Then, I will ask the lady Celestial if she will donate a vial of her tears.”
“So he has to drink this lady's tears?” Jerry asked leaning forward on his elbows.
“Not lady,” Jhaymes shook his head. “The Celestial one is a Seraphim.” Jhaymes took a deep breath as they listened to his explanation. “Since I have the attention of all gathered I would like to ask for permission to claim the sweet one... George, as my spouse. I love him and will show every devotion due to him and I will love him with every beat of my heart and protect with all of my considerable skills.”
“You want to marry Georgie?” Dinah gasped tears filling her eyes. “How wonderful,” Jhaymes sighed at the approval he saw in her eyes.
“I do, and I know that I am young, only fifteen hundred, but...” Jhaymes paused when Jerry coughed on his tea.
“I always told Georgie, he needed an older, more sensible man,” Dinah laughed softly. “I have no problem with you keeping my son happy.”
“Will you submit to a dragon ceremony?” Torcha asked with a small smile that Jhaymes had learned to fear a long time ago.
“I will do whatever it takes to claim him.” Jhaymes gulped, “Even if it means taking on your entire clan.”
“Good,” Laton smiled, “ Then we will formally announce his status after the Fire Festival and after that, you may attempt to claim him.” Laton got to his feet he licked his lips as he looked at Jhaymes losing his human shape his scales glowed bright red and his voice rumbled through the large airy room. There was no backing down or intimidation in Jhaymes eyes. “I look forward to it.”
Break
George sat in the garden, Ponchi stroking his hair as he wept. She tinkled a soft melody that almost made George feel better. He was leaning on his forearms when Ryo found him. “I thought I smelled you out here. Dee is going to get the boys. Coming home with us?” Ryo sat beside George and lifted his face. “But first, why don't we sit for a bit and you can talk...if you need to.”
George sniffled loudly, “Do you all think it is funny?” George turned away from him. “Or didn't you know? You didn't? Did you?”
“Know what?” Ryo asked not offended by the accusation as he could hear the pure anguish in his friends voice.
“Jhaymes...” George began but sniffled again before he could go on.
“There you are,” Ryo and George looked up to see Jhaymes heading their way a bright smile on his face. His smile was fading as he sniffed George, then saw him illuminated by the large moon shining over the garden. Flushed cheeks, red eyes that spoke volumes of his breaking heart. “Sweetheart, what has upset you?”
“Don't 'sweetheart' me!” George backed away from Jhaymes. “You have been playing me for a fool from the very beginning haven't you? How long have you been engaged?”
“About fifteen minutes,” Jhaymes said his voice cautious as George puffed with indignation. His eyes, those light colored orbs that never failed to entrance Jhaymes, flashed with an heightened passion that fired Jhaymes to blatant desire. He was wise enough not to tell George that he looked cute when he was angry.
“Okay, so maybe it was not finalized until fifteen minutes ago, but you brought him here, knowing I love you,” George turned away. “Did you know when we met? Or was it arranged...recently? You can't be with me because I am human?”
“What are you talking about?” Jhaymes frowned at George. “Have you lost your mind?”
“Well, maybe I did!” George shoved past Jhaymes. George broke into a trot when he heard Jhaymes behind him in pursuit. “When I fell in love with you! Leave me alone Jhaymes! Why don't you go talk to Feng, I am sure he would love to wrap himself around you. I bet you wouldn't even notice his weight.” Jhaymes stopped chasing him as his words made no sense. George turned back tears streaming down his face. He shook his head. George sniffled backing away he fell over Dee. Dee lifted George to his feet wondering why he was in tears. George huffed a few breaths, he tried to tell Dee that he wanted to leave but all he managed was a hiccup. Shaking his head George ran off.
“What just happened?” Dee asked taking Ryo in his arms.
“I think,” Ryo halted then looked at Jhaymes. “I think, he thinks that you are engaged.”
“I am, he is, we are,” Jhaymes dragged his hands through his hair leaving some of the shorter strands standing on end.
“He thinks you are engaged to Feng,” Ryo explained watching as George's earlier words made sense to Jhaymes.
His eyes widened and he brought a hand up to his head. “No, no, I...I, oh no,” Jhaymes sniffed the air with his eyes closed. “He's going into,” Jhaymes spoke to no one in particular. Sniffing again he ran towards the back of the palace. “He has to be careful back there, he could fall in. I do not want to battle a lovesick mermaid, but I will if I have to damn it, he is mine!”
Ryo nodded to Jhaymes back then backed away as large wings of green flames sprouted forth and he ascended into the sparkling night sky just as a loud crack of thunder, followed by a flash of lightning, lit the sky. “We'd better go in,” Dee said as the first raindrops fell. “And have hot tea and blankets ready when they get back.”
“I'll make sure the blankets are nice and toasty.” Ryo smiled running with Dee to the safety of the palace.
Break
“Georgie,” Siobhan called out from the lounge where the Royale relaxed. It was filled with plush pillows and chaise', thick carpets and amusements of every kind. She saw her brother running blinded by tears and rain. “Georgie, come in here. What are you doing?” George saw his sister and he stopped running. Sighing, he sniffled and walked over. Why did this always happen to him? Maybe he did give his heart too fast and too easy. But it seemed as if Jhaymes really wanted it. This was not a polygamous society, not that he knew of. Jhaymes could not have both him and Feng. Why was he playing this game? Even if polygamy were allowed here, George could never agree, he was a staunch believer in monogamy.
“Oh, Siobhan,” George leaned into his little sister's arms.
“You don't understand Georgie,” Siobhan laughed softly wiping his face. George wondered how she could laugh when he felt crushed from within. But maybe she did not know what was going on with him. Ponchi sat on her shoulder smiling at him.
“Jhaymes is engaged,” George whispered fresh tears making her efforts to wipe his face useless.
“Yes, he is,” Siobhan laughed nodding. Ponchi bounced on Siobhan's shoulder happily nodding. “George, mum and dad just told me. Jhaymes is engaged to you.”
“And Feng?” George frowned shaking his head. “I won't...”
“Feng?”Siobhan laughed. “So that's what Marilyn was talking about.”
“Marilyn?” George asked, he saw the flash of green light moments before heat enveloped him. He tried to break away from Jhaymes but was held firm.
“I just agreed to take on every able bodied member of the eastern fire dragon clan for you,” Jhaymes ground out turning George in his arms. “Look at me!” George refused his breathing coming out faster as tears dripped onto his hands which were pressed against Jhaymes chest in a futile effort to move the enraged warrior. “Georgie, cut it out and look at me.” George shook his head trying to escape Jhaymes arms.
“Georgie,” Siobhan said standing next to them. “Feng does not speak good English. He did not understand what you were asking him. He is to be wed to Lady Huang another Chinese Phoenix. Jhaymes is engaged to you.”
“But he said,” George looked up at Jhaymes the tender look in Jhaymes eyes melting the ice he had tried to build around his heart. “He said you brought him here to wed.”
“I did, but so did Lady Alera, Master Xi and Sofu D,” Jhaymes was confused as to how George had drawn the conclusion that Feng would marry him.
“I asked if he would wed Lady Alera, he said no, Master Xi, he laughed,” George said a pout lowering his bottom lip and Jhaymes fought the urge to take it between his teeth and suck.
“I'll bet he did laugh, same sex marriages are unheard of on the mountain where he was born and raised,” Jhaymes explained. He watched George come to the conclusion that that meant Feng would not ever be engaged to marry Jhaymes. “Feng speaks Chinese and Arcadian. He learned a smattering of English on the trip up mostly from me going on about you.”
“You...” George lowered his head and relaxed against the hold bringing his arms up around Jhaymes broad shoulders. “Wait, we're engaged?”
“Yes,” Jhaymes laughed giving in to the heavy desire to kiss George. Siobhan blushed looking away. “Your parents, both sets of them, agreed to allow me to claim you after you are registered as a kit of Laton and Torcha at the Fire Festival next week.”
“When was all this decided?” George's mouth fell open and his eyes widened.
“Your parents met with Laton and Torcha as well as Zarro this afternoon. I was allowed there because I wanted to make my claim known to them and they agreed.”
“Just like that we're getting married?” George frowned. “No one bothered to include me in the discussions!”
“They would never leave such important decisions to some one under one hundred years of age.” said Jhaymes with an air of wisdom.
“My parents are both under a hundred,” George protested.
“Separately yes, but they made the choice together.” Jhaymes smiled and kissed the tip of George's nose. “Add their ages together and you have over a hundred.” George nodded his eyes wide.
“But don't worry, I do intend to ask you formally,” Jhaymes smiled. “Just try to act surprised when I do.” Jhaymes tried to kiss George again but a loud clearing of throat pulled him away. Jhaymes looked over at Torcha and Laton. “Evening,” Jhaymes bowed respectfully to his future in-laws.
“We must take George away from you now,” Torcha smiled kindly. “There is much we must discuss before the fire festival, Laton do find Ryo and let him know his responsibilities.” Laton nodded, kissed his wife then headed off to find his grandson.” George sighed when Torcha took his hand. He had truly been brought to a strange and wonderful place. Siobhan laughed following after her brother. “Do you know,” Torcha said with a broad smile. “How absolutely fierce your mother can be when she is defending you?”
“I do,” George smiled. “She has mowed down Scotland Yard, my school officials and teachers,” George laughed softly remembering his mother through out his childhood. “I could never understand why she let my dad treat her like that.” George sighed then brought his eyes to Torcha. “You know, when I was fifteen, I got into a little skirmish with the law and they hit me. I was bloody and swollen by the time my parents got there. My dad went wild.” George smiled to himself at the memory before he turned to face Torcha. “What brought this on?”
“She was adamant in her refusal to allow Laton and I to place an internal chastity belt on you until the wedding,” Torcha admitted. “Ryo and Dee fought it as well, but he being subject to our will he submitted. We left him little choice, but because you have your parents they have over ruled our decision. In fact, I admire her determination.”
“What is the purpose and the functioning of an internal chastity belt?” Siobhan asked when George stared speechless at Torcha. Were they serious? He wondered to himself unable to think of why anyone would want to do such a thing.
“It is because, right before a wedding, some dragon brides, who very rarely choose their spouse,” Torcha shook her head. “Never mind all that, it is also used to help the bride focus on the preparations for the wedding and in Ryo's case it was to help us ascertain if Dee desired Ryo for love or lust. Mrs. Dinah pointed out that such is not necessary in your case. I hate it, but I have to agree. Not to mention, Jhaymes was involved with you before we adopted you.”
“Are you informing me about something or asking my permission?” George shook his head. “Seems to me as if everything is decided for me here. I agreed to be adopted by you because I love you, and I feel that you love me. I don't want to be controlled.” George shook his head then headed off. Siobhan stared after her brother then at Torcha.
“He's feeling overwhelmed, he'll calm down soon,” Siobhan explained smiling at the queen of the fire dragons. “You look my age, but I hear that you are way beyond old.”
“Age is actually perceived by Arcadians as knowledge, not appearance.” Torcha explained her voice soft as she spoke to the human sister of her dumpling. “You do bear a resemblance to your brother. But you stand apart from him.”
“I don't take his crap,” Siobhan laughed. “I am amazed that he has not flared up with you guys. He can be a bit high strung.”
“But that's part of his charm,” Torcha laughed softly. “I was thinking of finding him, but now that you mention it, if he is going to go off and have a tantrum, I would rather Jhaymes bore the brunt of it.”
“Wise women,” Siobhan nodded.
“It comes with age,” Torcha winked.


Powdered Sugre 6
A Step Closer
Ryo sat at the table trying hard not to be annoyed. Laton sat across form him wondering why he seemed unable to sit still. Ryo was always calm, not at all fidgety and yet he continuously shifted his weight in the chair. “Snap Dragon, are you alright?” Laton finally asked bringing Ryo's eyes, so like his own up to meet his.
“Hai, um, yes, um...it's nothing.” Ryo shook his head his face heating.
“You act as if you are in pain,” Laton grew concerned as Ryo again moved his hips. “Do you need me to send for Lord D?”
“I'm fine, but thank you for your concern,” Ryo spoke in a formal tone. “You were looking for me?” Ryo asked hoping his grandfather would drop the subject. He and Dee had finally managed to gather the boys and were heading to the door when Laton cornered him. Dee had sighed taking Lyo and sitting down to wait. Bikky pulled out his cell to call Carol while Rain took out his journal. Lyo lay his head on Dee's shoulder and dozed. “We really must get the boys home, long day tomorrow. We have to get them ready for school and you know shopping is hazardous, especially now that we have Georgie with us.”
“Yeah I heard that some fans are rabid trying to get near you guys. Enough so that Daphnus might need to make another public announcement.” Laton frowned looking out the window at the storm that blew over Arcadia. “Maybe I should go with you all tomorrow. Crowds can be disturbing, not to mention, just as many are after you.”
“We'll be fine,” Ryo laughed. “You mentioned something about my role at the fire festival,” Ryo tried to bring his grandfather back on subject. He felt Dee's eyes on him and glowered.
“Are you sure...” Laton began but paused as Dee slid into the chair beside Ryo grinning.
“He's fine, just a little sore,” Dee chuckled and Ryo's face flamed. “Hey, don't give me that look,” said Dee when Laton frowned understanding his grandson's discomfort. “He begged me to lay it on him.” Dee looked at Ryo and blew a kiss. “Truth is, you're not in pain, are you?” Ryo shook his head his face even redder. Dee leaned down and whispered in Ryo's ear. “When we get home, I'll kiss it and make it feel better.”
“I don't understand,” Laton said grimacing as he sounded like Feng when too many English words were spoken. At the leer Dee sent Ryo's way Laton sighed. “I don't want to understand.”
“Dee and I spent a pleasant evening while the boys were in the studio.” Ryo smiled then aimed a pointed look at his grandfather. “My role at the festival?”
“You are the fire dancer, a role your mother once held,” Laton announced glad for the change of subject.
“Do you recall our wedding?” Ryo said softly. “Daphnus was ready to kill us both before we learned the dance steps and that was mostly my fault.” Ryo tried not to grimace at the memories. Bikky looked up from his cell and snickered at Ryo. “You always wait until a week before you throw all this on me, on my consort, on my family. We do not have time for me to learn some intricate routine. The boys start school at the end of the month, Lyo is going to kindergarten,” Dee grinned at the news that Ryo was going to send the boy to school. “You are adopting my friend, and he is in turn, soon to be planning his own wedding, which, I found out that I am to defend him against the man who loves him...” Ryo shook his head at the thought of having to fend off Jhaymes.
“You do realize that dragons and the phoenix clan are natural enemies... damn feather heads, how dare they claim mastery over fire, not even pure. I crap hotter than they ever think to breed.” Laton paused when he saw Ryo with his palms up.
“Ahhh... OJiUe, pull it back,” Ryo breathed deeply using his hands to encourage Laton to follow suit. “Wait a minute...” Ryo paused he narrowed his eyes as so much made sense to him. “You have no intention of allowing Jhaymes to claim George, do you?”
“Your role,” Laton ignored the question and the knowing gaze from Ryo. “When the music starts, your blood, the fire within it, will awaken and you will answer it's call.”
“Tell me the truth,” Ryo shook off Laton's words. “They are in love, just like at my wedding, you will allow him through.”
“There was no way I could have made it through a roiling mass of pissed off dragon, you let me through, let him through!” Dee stood behind Ryo's chair as Ryo got to his feet.
“Your determination won the day,” Laton explained with a grin at Dee. “You knew we could kill you without so much as straining a scale, and yet you tried anyway. You laid your grubby little human hands on my wife's behind and shoved. That took nerve, we let you live.” Laton stood as well towering over Dee his skin becoming patterned with scales even though the shape was human. Bikky dropped his cell coming to stand near his parents, Rain at his side. “At the festival, this little infatuation will end.”
“You have not even talked to them about this,” Ryo said shaking his head. “You can't do this, they love each other, George would never agree to be adopted if he knew it meant losing Jhaymes.”
“He is a child he does not know what is good for him,”Laton shook his head.
“That's so not fair,” Bikky glowered at Laton.
“You can't do that,” Rain joined his family.
“I can and I will, Jhaymes is lucky that we don't...” Laton paused as he saw Jhaymes standing in the archway of the large picture windows.
“You think I don't know,” Jhaymes sighed shaking his head. He refused to weep. Not in front of Laton. “That you don't want me to make it? I knew when I stood up at the meeting and agreed to take on your family that it would be a real fight. But I'll do it,” Jhaymes nodded the tears brimming and falling despite his best efforts. “My life was going in circles of nothingness until I met George. I was dead inside and life had no meaning. He woke me up and taught me to love again, to live... I know it will be hard. You will try to kill me... The only way to keep me from him is to succeed.” Jhaymes wiped his face and sniffled. Green light poured from him, bright, vibrant and beautiful. “But I will fight you. I will fight you all. Because I love him. I want him, and I would rather you kill me than admit defeat. Asshole,” Jhaymes glowered at Laton.
“Save it for the wedding,” Jhaymes and Laton tore their eyes away from each other to look at Torcha. “Don't get your pants in a knot, Dumpling is with his mum and sister and Angel, the human, non royal Angel, planning the weddings, his and Mimi's, ha.” Torcha licked her lips as she circled Jhaymes. “He's so excited.”
“He'll hate you,” Rain said quietly. “You do this and he will hate you.”
“He is young, I'm betting that with time, he'll get over it, after the festival, he'll have all the time in the world to get over it.”Laton nodded sure that he was doing the right thing.
“Not only will I step aside,” Bikky announced looking at Laton. “But I will help you,” Bikky promised Jhaymes. “I am an able bodied member of the clan, I won't let you break George's heart like that.”
“I'll step aside too,” Ryo promised.
“You can't, I have to win him fair and square...” Jhaymes smiled thinking of the day when his parents came back and he would be able to introduce them to George. “And I will, or I'll die trying,” Jhaymes vowed stalking off to the window, he spread his wings in the pouring rain and flew out into the night.
“Hmmm,” Torcha smiled looking after him.
Break
“I'll need your measurements, so , come on,” Angel pulled George to his feet. Down the hall they ducked into Angel's room at the consulate. “Strip.”
“Now?” George looked away holding the edges of his large teal jacket together.
“Well, I could just measure the outside of your head and drape you from top to bottom in an opaque sheath for your wedding.” Angel discretely looked away when he heard the rustling of the soft fabric George wore.
“Ah ha,” George offered a small laugh. “I never thought I would ever get married.”
“There was a point when I thought I would never make it past a few more weeks, here I am two years later a fashion designer and living with the man of my dreams.” Angel waited a beat when the clothing stopped making noises. He turned to find George standing in his underwear. “You're smaller than you look,” Angel quipped pulling out his measuring tape.
“You're kind,” George looked away his pale face heating under his foundation and powder.
“You're tall,” Angel sighed and George looked down to see that his platforms were tossed by the boor where Angel had kicked them off. “I know, this girls just a dab of a thing.” Angel shook his hips and winked at George. “Now hold still, I need to get this right. You'll be a doll won't you?”
“You're kind,”George said again.
“Will you just accept that you are beautiful,” Angel frowned making notes. He stepped back after he was done measuring George. “Get dressed will you, by now Ryo and Dee will be chomping at the bit to get home. They have to get the boys outfitted for school you know.”
“Yeah, another trip to the mall. I am starting to enjoy them.” George was laughing as he finished getting dressed. He and Angel skipped down the hall giggling like school girls. Marilyn, seeing them, sighed. A while ago that would have been him with George. He felt as if he had done something wrong and yet he could not quite remember what it was. It had to be something terrible, why could he not remember? Shaking his head Marilyn prepared to ask Ryo and Dee if he could stay at their house again. He approached them where they stood by the door, rain pouring down outside a backdrop to their soft speaking and laughter as George told them about his fitting. “I'll be all in white.”
Marilyn cleared his throat to gain their attention and Ryo looked over at him. Standing, thin, and shivering in the wind that blew in through the open door, he tried to straiten his spine and yet he could not shake the feeling that he had no right to ask them for anything. Marilyn sighed prepared to turn away. “Come on,” Ryo said extending a hand to him.
“Lyo can sleep in with me tonight,” Bikky said taking his youngest brothers hand. Marilyn stood still, words lost to him. He stepped out into the rain and George smiled at him.
“George,” Marilyn sighed reaching into his pocket. “Sorry.” George said nothing as he looked down at his credit card.
“Don't ever bring trash into our home again,” Was all Ryo said. There was no threat there, none was needed.
Break
Alera stood next to her twin watching as the Lexus drove away with his beloved inside. “They are going to try to kill you.” Alera sniffled her hand sliding along his arm.
“I know,” Jhaymes nodded.
“I know you love him and you are willing to die to claim him,” Alera shook her head, tears marking a trail down her face. “I know that I can not stop you, but know this. If they kill you, I will know no rest until they have joined you in eternal sleep.” Before Jhaymes could answer his sister's vow, his blood coursed along the shared fire in their veins. Looking out into the stormy night, all he saw was a brief flash of silver brilliance.
Break
Rain rolled over in bed and sighed. “Slyphie girl, a little to the left, I think you're on a lung,” He wheezed to which the large feline giggled.
“Ryo told me to wake you, he did not say how,” Slyphe purred nuzzling her face along Rain's chin. “Come now, he is almost done with breakfast.”
“You just want my sausages,” Rain grumbled exiting his bed when her weight no longer pinned him.
“No sausages to have,” Slyphe complained. “Ryo made different breakfast today.”
“Different?” Rain questioned then sighed and headed for the shower. The cat was long gone by the time he emerged rubbing a towel though his hair. Rain reached for his brush just as Bikky entered his room. “What did Ryo do with breakfast that confused Slyphe?” Rain asked dragging the brush through his hair. “This stuff is getting way long.”
“Yeah,” Bikky laughed his own hair in a pony tail. “So is Ryo's, but I told him he did not need to cut it. He needs every strand to hide his face.”
“Why? He's gorgeous,” Rain pulled his hair back.
“That's the problem, he's getting more beautiful as time goes on, usually, youth and beauty fade with age. Seems to be going backward in his case. While Dee stopped aging Ryo just...” Bikky shook his head.
“You're one to talk,” Rain said laughing he looked Bikky over. His hair shone in the sun like burnished gold, while his skin was as creamy as milk chocolate and his eyes shone like sapphire's. “Or haven't you noticed?”
“I have, it sucks,” Bikky complained. He refused to look into the mirror as they left the room. “I dread my twenties.”
“Twenties, just think of thirties, you know when we reach adult hood, they will be giving us the tears,” Rain nodded.
“It's by choice you know,” Bikky thought hard. “Meaning, we don't have to.”
Rain grew quiet staring at Bikky. So much had changed since he had lost his mother. He did not even recognize himself anymore and he knew a part of that was because of Bikky. “You're my brother, I don't have a whole family anymore.” Rain halted on the last step. “You have to drink it too, or I won't.”
“Don't worry bud...It was just a thought.” Bikky smiled reassuring Rain. “Just a thought, but we have not been normal for a long time now.” Bikky ambled into the dining room. “I think normal would be strange to us.”
“I know,” George sighed his eyes shining as he reached for Ryo's home made syrup for his waffles. “I can't believe I'm getting married.”
“Oh, George, try this,” Ryo pulled the jar from his hands and handed him stewed strawberries in their own sauce. He had made it this morning with no sugar added. “Oh, and Rain, Prince Angel wants you to show up at the palace tomorrow. For training.”
“Training?” Rain asked his brow furrowing.
“Yeah, you are a strong match for the wind abilities. He wants you to be a wind mage.”Dee explained. He smiled at Rain then offered his tea. “I'm proud of you.”
“But I already know wind use,” Rain said causing a draft to blow about the dining room. He pulled in a sweet scent from the garden to float about George's hair. He heard steps in the hall and turned away from the beauty of George surrounded by his tresses. Lyo's laughing and clapping halted as Marilyn poked his head inside.
“Not like this you don't,” Dee whispered to Rain and handed him a cup of tea. “And George, today after we go shopping we are taking you to Arcadia to remain until the fire festival. Torcha wants you at the Obsidian Palace with your family, as it should be.” Dee said the last part with a bitter sigh.
“It's alright,” George grinned and winked at Dee. “If Jhaymes and I have to take a week off, it could mean that I will have extra strength saved up for the wedding night.”
“I can't wait to see you all in white,” Marilyn smiled at George. He bit back the retort that George should worry about his weight in all white, black is slimming. Looking quickly at Ryo, Marilyn smiled hoping to convey that he was attempting to be a better friend. George's smile at Marilyn could only be described as brilliant, he gasped looking at his friend seeing him as if for the first time. Marilyn took the plate that Ryo offered him. Without a word he pulled two of the waffles from George's plate leaving him with two topped with the strawberry sauce.
“Hey!” George complained, reaching to take one back. Marilyn smiled and winked at Ryo.
“About the wedding,” Dee hedged sipping his morning coffee. Plenty of times he had suggested that Ryo take over making the stuff at the precinct, but then changed his mind. If the officers tasted Ryo's coffee, they would always have guests over for breakfast. “I am afraid that it will be taking place on Arcadian soil, the Obsidian palace to be exact.”
“I figured as much,” Marilyn nodded. He was always lucky in his friends. Famous photographers, executives the lot of which he never dared share with his other friends. Too much competition, especially where George was concerned. Now he had a chance to see a kingdom so faraway and so exclusive that blindfolds were used the ,last time any one ventured onto the soil. He was sure his excitement was palpable to those around him, but he could have tempered it with the best of his effort. “I can hardly wait, all that Royalty.” Marilyn gushed patting his blond hair back he began to eat. “Ryo this is wonderful no wonder...” Marilyn gasped then looked at George and back to Ryo. “No wonder everyone raves about your cooking.”
Rain smirked he knew what Marilyn had been about to say. He was going comment that Ryo's cooking was the reason George had gained weight. But he caught himself in time. “You can't go to the wedding.” Lyo shook his head before any of the adults or teens could say anything. “Laton big, make fire to fight the phoenix, humans could get hurt.”
“Oh, he has been reading the legends of Arcadia with Ryo again,” Dee laughed loud to cover Bikky's coughing.
“It's a wedding,” George laughed though he did agree that Marilyn could not attend with the creatures, namely Laton and Torcha, assuming their natural shape. It would all be too much for his friend to handle. “No one is going to get hurt. The fight is an exhibition match right?” George's smile faded as he was met with silence from every angle of the table. He looked around his eyes widening. “They are just doing this for show right.”
“George,” Ryo's voice was soft as he laid a hand on his shoulder. “If Jhaymes wants you, he will have to wrest you from your guardians.” Ryo sighed as George fell silent processing all that Ryo revealed to him with such few words. “Finish your breakfast, we have a lot to do today.”
Break
Brian leaned back in his chair in Prince Daphnus office trying to focus on the papers in his hands. It was a difficult process with Andy leaning across the desk filing her nails, not to mention her husband standing somewhere in the shadows behind him. He could not say why exactly, but Nestoir unnerved him. His hands were often ice cold, but he seemed to look healthy, though he was pale, he did not lack vitality and his eyes, in certain lights seemed inhuman. He supposed Daphnus changeable orbs should be creepy, but they had a medical reason, didn't they? “Love,” Brian suppressed a jump as Nestoir appeared to his left and took his wife's hand. “Lovely,” He bit the palm and Brian stared hard at the long incisors that, though they scraped the skin, left no marks.
“You were saying...” Daphnus eyes found Brian's and held them turning to match his exact shade. “Another movie deal has arrived for Bikky.”
“Yes, he turned down the first one about gang members and tough street cred, he said he did not want to promote that kind of thing, if he is planning to be a movie star, he does not want to be seen as nothing more than a thug. Ryo sat there the entire time and they all said it was his choice. I know a parent talking when I hear one.”
“If they said it was his choice, then it was. Bikky is surprising in the oddest ways,” Nestoir said his hand over Daphnus mouth before the high prince could utter a word. Daphnus hated when Nestoir moved too fast for the human eye to perceive, it was almost too fast for Arcadian sight. Even though he had seen it he was unable to dodge. “The other pitch?”
Brian was loathe to say. The more he thought about it and read the script the more he feared to think about Nestoir and how similar he was to the main character. “This one calls for both Bikky and Rain and...you Prince Nestoir. The writer say's you are a friend of his and he wrote this with you in mind.”
“Do tell,” Andy smiled and Brian, gay for many years now, caught his breath at her dark beauty.
“Vampires, the writer is Adair Barany, say's you know him.” Brian spit the words out wondering if it were too late to ask his boss if he could hand these particular clients over to another executive.
“He saved my life once, I suppose I could look at it,” Nestoir smiled thinking of his old friend. “Mr. Kinney, why not arrange a meeting for me tomorrow night with Mr. Barany.” Nestoir smiled sure that any meeting that Brian had with Adair had to have taken place at night.
“He prefers The Moonstone Cafe,” Brian informed him.
“I'll just bet he does.”Nestoir smirked when Brian visibly paled as he moved to the door. When had he moved? Brian wondered catching his question back before it could be spoken. The less questions he asked these Arcadians, the better.
Break
Stares, all around, George brought a hand to his face to quell the headache he felt building behind his eyes. He had not been able to ask Ryo more about the wedding, but he had a feeling that even if he did, they were not to be answered. “Large fries with cheese please,” George ordered from the small stall.
“Ooh, I love those,” Marilyn took the bag after George had taken a single fry into his mouth. “Umm, so good.” Marilyn walked off.
“Ugh, rude much,” Rain complained. “George if you're hungry, here, they are fried apple crisps with cinnamon, really good. Ryo made them.” Hearing that his favorite chef had prepared the snack George accepted the bag.
“Thanks, he's usually not so...” George gave up, Marilyn was rude at best, cruel at worst and not much nicer in between. But they were friends, it was almost like having a catty older sister. “How are we going to explain to him that he can not attend my wedding?”
“Well, we will just tell him the truth,” Ryo said watching as Marilyn tossed the empty fry container in the trash. “It is a closed ceremony for those of Arcadian descent of which you will soon be. The borders, due to recent infractions, are shut down to any outsiders, but there will be a reception to celebrate the nuptials upon our return.”
“That's true?” George asked looking out at the gathering crowd that watched him try on gloves.
“Of course,” Ryo assured George chuckling as he tossed several pair onto the counter. “Where did Rain and Bikky get off to?”
“Some store called True Night,” George said and pointed. “Rain said he wanted to try something new for school.”
“Oh bother,” Ryo sighed. “PTA will be fun this year.”
“I'll bet,” Dee agreed hefting Lyo higher on his shoulders they walked down the hall. “First one's right after we get back.” Ryo's eyes widened as he looked into the store where his boys were browsing. He saw Rain trying on a pair of large black pants with leather straps and chains. Bikky handed him the matching long coat that brushed the floor when he wore it. “Oh, Rain, really,” Dee grumbled. “The 'Immortal' video was bad enough, now you are wearing Goth to school.”
“Can't I?” Rain asked chuckling. Dee understood then and nodded.
“Yeah, sure, why not?” Dee laughed again. “'Eh baby, think we aught to upset the moral parental majority by letting our boy dress like a creature of the night.”
Ryo looked at Rain seeing him as he had grown, they were the same height now, Rain slighter of frame, but gaining strength. Bikky held up a pair of thick black boots with silver studs and buckles all over them. “Rain, check these out,” Rain's eyes widened and he smiled. Ryo saw the price was three hundred for the boots and he sighed.
“The older they get, the more it costs to clothe them.” He grumbled then paused as George held up a large black coat with white thread woven about it in sections and squares. “Yes... nice,” he nodded and for a moment he saw George the way the other creatures of Arcadia saw him. Vibrant, beautiful, fragrant and full of a jubilation that could lift the very sky, but at the same time kind and energetic, beautiful. “If Jhaymes doesn't manage to claim him, something else will.”
“Something that can defeat your family?” Dee asked in a low voice.
“Not likely, does not mean that they won't try.” Ryo sighed, “Why would my grandparents want him to be alone? If they won't let anyone claim him... there has to be something more that we are missing. Maybe it is because Jhaymes is a phoenix, you know dragons and phoenixes have always disliked each other.”
“They would hurt him because of something as petty as that?” Dee shook his head. “Torcha ate a man for saying things that annoyed George I doubt they would break his heart so easily by saying he can not have the one man that he loves, that loves him and who has brought happiness into his life.”
“Guys,” Bikky spoke up. “Cool it with the discussion for now or George and Marilyn and the clerks and other customers could hear you.”
“Right, sorry,” Ryo laughed then turned to see Rain handing a pile of clothes to the cashier. “I had better go pay for those. Goth...” Ryo shook his head he really was not looking forward to the PTA meetings. Bikky soon took them all to another store and another leaving their guards to carry the many boxes and bags. “Any one hungry?” Ryo asked as they neared the door and he checked his watch. “It's nearly dinner time.”
“That one cafe is around here...” Dee said as they piled into the car. “We have not been there in so long...” He thought back, the last time they were there had been soon after Laton had met Ryo and insulted them. “Dominating, huh,” Dee thought back to Laton's questions of why his grandson had to spread his legs for another man.
“I don't want to eat here,” Rain said quickly his voice rising as Dee drove around the area close to the restaurant.
“Rain what's wrong?” Dee asked watching the boy's breathing speed up. Rain shook his head not seeing the people around him, remembering being dragged along these streets to an alley, it was dark and cold, he... Rain shook his head. “Okay, we like Collins cooking better anyway.” Dee drove off not saying a word, but he recalled that their toughest case to date had concluded in this neighborhood. He could not apologize, not without bringing up the incident. Ryo sighed then looked out of the window as the scenery went by. Marilyn for once wisely held his tongue. “Marilyn, since it would be lonely in our house with no one in it, perhaps you would like for us to set you up in a hotel?”
“Thank you,” Marilyn nodded. He did not know why, but being around this family can be a change in people, he understood that now.
“George!” Rain gasped shoving George behind Bikky and bringing his fists up. “Sorry to come at you now, but seems that the only way I can see you is in public.”
“Well when you get him alone you leave bruises,” Bikky shoved Jon back when he tried to touch George.
“Look, I just want to talk,” Jon smiled at George, “You're looking real pretty today.”
“Thank you,” George nodded his heart slowing at the first sight of Jon. It seemed like a lifetime ago that he had loved him, now he could barely recall the feel of his hands on him. “Talk?”
“Look,” Marylin interposed his body in front of George when he would have moved to speak with Jon. “Do you think it would look good for the bride to be seen talking to her ex a week before her wedding?”
“We are just going to talk, in plain sight,” George smiled at Marilyn. “Besides, Jhaymes can smell if anyone touches me, he'll know the truth.” George gasped realizing what he had just said. “But then again what man does not say that he can smell another on his lover?”
“I don't think I ever heard that one,” Marilyn shook his head. While he pondered that one George slipped by him.
“Not for long okay, I am hungry and I want to eat with my family,” George winked at Ryo and Dee then walked to a nearby table with Jon.
“We'll order for you,” Ryo said picking up Lyo and carrying him to his booster seat
“Family? They're your family now?” Jon asked looking at the small hat that sat on George's head. “Is that a new one?”
“Yeah,” George sighed. “I am going to be adopted into the royal family of eastern fire dragons.”
“You'll be royalty, I always knew you were destined to be a Queen.” Jon laughed.
“I'm more excited about being a bride actually,” George gushed then he looked up at Jon. “You wanted to talk?”
“Are you really going to marry this man?” Jon asked. “You're not even wearing a ring.”
“If that's all you wanted,” George got to his feet.
“A reunion tour, not like now, I mean it can wait until after the honeymoon or whatever, but just think about it.” Jon got to his feet as well. “Whether or not you want a reunion shag,” George gasped then stomped to the table. He sat next to Ryo silently brooding. Jon marched over to the table. “Sit down, I'm not going to touch him.” Jon glowered at Bikky who refused the command preferring to stand with his arms folded over his muscular chest. How dare George sit there looking so beautiful, so happy when just months ago he was miserable and shattered and longing for Jon to reconsider? One season was all it took to forget him. “Damn floozy,” Jon muttered under his breath. He knew no one could have heard him but Ryo and Rain both glowered while Bikky loosened his stance as if to prepare to launch an attack.
“Our food,” Marilyn clapped his hands. “Jon, perhaps you could just call later.”
“Oh shut up,” Jon glared at Marilyn not moving aside for the waiters forcing Chihaya and his helper to work around him. Large purple eyes went from Jon to George then to Ryo who shook his head. He sat the plate of broiled chicken and noodles in light Alfredo sauce with steamed vegetables in front of George then moved on to everyone else. “So you are satisfied letting it end this way?” Jon demanded when George seemed set to ignore him.
“I did not end it, you did. I have moved on, so have you.” Said George his eyes still on his food. He reached for a piece of bread. Ryo was quick to hand him light butter with no salt before he could get the regular stuff in front of Marilyn. “So if anyone should be concerned with my satisfaction it is Jhaymes.”
“But is he?”Jon taunted his lips quirking. “I know how you like it. Does he get you there?”
“Jon,” George said and Dee grew fearful of the calm in his voice. “You would not be asking me that, if you knew just how far he can get his tongue up my...” George bit down on the bread that Ryo shoved in his mouth while Dee covered Lyo's ears.
“Tell your wife Georgie says hi,” Marilyn laughed as Collins, Kagetsuya and some of their larger waiters assisted Jon outside.
Rain sat next to Bikky, his eyes wide as he tried to focus on his food, but instead his e yes went back to George, then to Ryo and Dee. He loved George, and had fancied himself in love with him at one point, but...He would stay with Julie. No matter what. There were just some places he could never stick his tongue no matter how much he loved someone. Rain shook his head and sighed. Dee frowned as the wind picked up and the tablecloths and curtains billowed while candles fluttered. Ponchi held tight to George;s hair bringing attention to her.
“Why do you always wear that hairpin, no matter what color you have on?” Marilyn asked looking at George's yellow and white outfit with the blue pin clashing in his hair.
“Habit, I am really attached to it,” George laughed patting Ponchi then he looked at Rain making sure the boy was alright. Rain laughed then went back to his meal, he would have to be careful with that wind of his. Maybe Prince Angel was right, he did need to be trained.
Break
Marilyn sat in his hotel lounge drink in hand while someone strummed a piano. He hummed along sighing. George had gone off with his 'Family' leaving him to his own devices early this morning. He could not fault their choice of hotels for him. Easily five stars or more by anyone's standards. Marilyn brought the amber liquid to his lips then paused watching it swirl in the light of the fire in the marble fireplace. It was then, through the distortion of the crystal and the liquor that he saw him. Standing with his weight resting against the mantle his feet crossed at the ankles in a pose that would have been misconstrued as relaxed to the normal observer. To Marilyn, he seemed hungry. Marylin smiled and sipped then raised his glass. He winked and turned his back not at all surprised when the chair next to him was occupied.
“Greetings of this magnificent evening to you,” Marilyn smiled, even this man's accent was thrilling. He sat in his long black pants and deep red shirt that appeared to be satin and a long coat that went to his knees. His deep black hair was left to fall about his shoulders while pale green eyes seemed almost unreal in his beyond pale face. Marilyn wondered if this man ever saw a single ray of sunlight. “I am Azrial,” He held out a hand and Marilyn shivered at the touch of cold that enveloped his hand. “What may I call you?”
“You may call me darling,” Marilyn smiled. “But, my name is Marilyn, like Ms. Monroe,” He pouted his lips in his best imitation of the icon. “Azrial, I do not think I have ever heard that name before.”
“Perhaps you have been listening to the wrong speakers,” Azrial smiled then and Marilyn gasped, even his smile was debonair. Wait... Marilyn thought his eyes widening. The last time he had been taken in by a suave man, bad things had happened. What, he was not sure, could not remember, but he knew it had been bad. “Why do you look afraid? Do I frighten you?”
“No, of course not,” Marilyn forced a laugh. “What is there to be afraid of?'
“What indeed?” Azrial got to his feet. “Come, my room is just upstairs, perhaps we can share a private drink.” Marilyn felt Azrial's cold hand on the small of his back and could not recall getting to his feet but soon they were leaving the elevator and faced with the doors of a penthouse suite. “Come, my servant will have the curtains open so that we may better enjoy the calm of the night. Come,” Marilyn nodded his head and followed after.


Powdered Sugre 47
The Agony of Beauty
(Warning, Author in weird mood)
They were so slender, pale and beautiful, the nails; a work of art. Leon stared as Count D dragged a brush from his hair. “I spoke with Ryo on the telephone,” Count D said without turning around. He could always feel Leon's eyes on him. They shot through him like a sapphire inferno liquefying his bones and melting his insides. He licked his lips then faced his husband. “He is home in the Obsidian Palace now, Rain was left with Prince Angel, but the trouble is from his grandparents.”
“Oh?” Leon asked working hard to concentrate on D's words and not on the way the satin of his bed robe held on to the gently sloping curve of his alabaster neck.
“He, Ryo, I mean,” Count D paused to smirk at Leon. That same small smirk that never failed to drive him crazy, one way or another.
“I know who you are talking about,” Leon said with a wide smile.
“Oh?” Count D stood and the sleeves of the bright yellow robe trailed as he adjusted the tie making sure to knot it. He could not explain the almost primitive thrill he got when Leon ripped the coverings from his body. “Ryo is concerned that his grandparents have less than honorable intentions towards the claiming of George by Jhaymes. I reminded him of a Dragons honor. They would rather kill than besmirch it. I assured them that they had their reasons and that he should always trust in their honor and their love. The ancients reasoning is not like anything we could ever understand, I gave up trying to figure out my grandfather for that very reason. Their brains function on a level that would confound Confucius, in fact, I think grandfather knew him.”
Leon pulled D into his arms. “You're rambling.”
“Kiss me,” D sighed and Leon did. Their lips met as if pulled by a powerful magnet. The passion ignited by the barest touch flared as their bodies molded. “Kiss me,” D begged prettily when Leon drew back for air. Leon dove in again his tongue searching inside the sweet recesses of D's mouth. D was not pliant to be plundered. His own tongue attacked Leon's while his arms went around Leon's neck he stood on the veriest tips of his toes only to be lifted by Leon and embraced. “Oh... Leon,” D's head fell back offering his throat. Leon nibbled, kisses and sucked. He enjoyed the bruise that formed. The only marks ever to be seen on D's body were his making. Because D was his. That thought spurred him to carry D to the bed his feet dangling above the floor with his arms around Leon's neck.
“D...” There was a warning in Leon's tone and D giggled a little as his lover discovered the knot in the robe. Leon pushed the fabric aside his hand caressing the smooth skin of D's chest. No hair marred the landscape. Though he was strong, he was not overtly muscular, the strength was largely supernatural for he was a slender as an untried youth. The tips were a lovely shade of pink that made his mouth water. Forgoing the robe for now, Leon lowered his head. Feeling the satin robe on his cheek and the scent of D further aroused Leon. That skin was so soft and velvety smooth. Leon kissed around the tip, then took the entire nipple into his mouth. D arched his back sighing his fingers burrowed in Leon's wild mane.
“Ah... Sugoi...” Count D whispered taking his bottom lip between his teeth. He spread his legs so Leon could nestle between parting the robe in the process. The roughness of Leon's jeans pressing into his intimate regions caused a delighted shiver to course through his spine. Leon's fingers pushed the robe aside further teasing the other nipple into hardness while his other hand traveled south. “Leon... Oh..” D tried not to beg. Leon's fingers touched his thighs, feather light but no more.
“You knotted the robe,” Leon said licking a burning trail to D's neck. Looking up, D realized that Leon would take his time. A slow smile traveled over D's face and he reached for Leon's shirt. With a thought it vanished and D trailed his nails lightly over the muscles in Leon's back. “Ooh, fair play I guess,” Leon nodded the ground his hips down on D. It was a strange pleasure to feel those deadly nails on him in such a gentle manner. Leon felt depraved, but watching D working with their children and not hurting them turned him on. D pressed a little harder, not enough to leave marks, but enough to be felt more than the last. “Damn baby,” Leon gasped expecting the bite, but being bitten on the shoulder as D's nails scored his back was almost too much. He was so aroused he feared bursting his pants.
“I'd better help you with that,” D purred reaching down to undo the buttons.
“Don't tease me too much baby,” Leon sighed as instead of removing the pants D wiggled his hand inside.
“And caressing my thighs is not teasing me?” D asked licking Leon's neck and pinching a nipple with his free hand.
“Okay,” Leon capitulated. His fingers curling around D's hardness. With that, D moaned and Leon's pants vanished. Touching D was not enough, he needed to taste him. Leon angled his body so that D would be facing him. Without a word Leon opened his mouth enveloping D in a tight enclosure. Leon's senses were swarmed with the over abundance of sweetness. He sucked, addicted to this flavor, addicted to D. “Cum for me,” Leon pleaded teasing the sac behind and the sensitive flesh underneath them. He sucked his fingers before finding the pink center. The bud was soft. He pressed a finger in and D whimpered opening to Leon. The pressure felt so good, Leon knew exactly where to go.
“I will,” D promised. “Just keep doing that and I will.” Leon sucked more his fingers finding D's pleasure zone. He pressed and smiled as D cried out. Leon drank every drop sucking still for more as D trembled upon the bed. Leon licked his lips and his fingers going back to make sure that he had left none. He laved D with his tongue pushing his knees up to his chest. D gasped as Leon's tongue bathed his insides. “Leon...”
“Again, I want more,”Leon said before shoving his face in between the pale globes of D's backside. D groaned as that talented tongue went inside of him. He sprung again, hard and needing Leon to touch him. He brought his own hand down to stroke and relieve some of the pressure. Leon looked up at the sight a smile on his face. “You are so much more than beautiful.” Leon pressed his fingers inside again and spread them apart. D continued to rub himself his eyes closed and moans leaving his mouth. With his head thrown back and his paleness revealed, yet surrounded by yards of yellow silk, D looked like an unwrapped present, or a garnished sacrifice to be devoured by a ravenous beast. Leon dropped his head and sucked D in deep.
“Ah... Leon,” D gasped his body releasing into Leon's waiting mouth. D sank into the mattress blinking his eyes open. He wanted Leon, so badly. D pushed Leon onto his back crawling over his lap. He paused to lick and taste. Leon, his Leon. D sucked and Leon closed his eyes tunneling his fingers through the midnight tresses that slide like cool silk against his overheated skin. D worked his throat, carefully pulling back before Leon could end too soon. “Calm down love, I want you inside of me.” Leon nodded lifting D and laying him on his back. Leon accepted the lube that D handed him and coated his fingers before pressing them back inside of D. “Oh, hai, my love, yes,”D sighed his hips moving in time to Leon's ministrations, he was unable to keep still. Leon pushed in far spreading the liquid. D could not take much more. He coated his hand and spread the sweet smelling lubrication on Leon's throbbing member. “Ima-Yo!”
“Who's teasing who?” Leon laughed hitching D's hips up. He took himself in hand and pressed forward. It was like going home. Leon sighed sinking into the welcoming warmth of D. It was so soft inside, soft and tight and Leon pressed in so far he could not tell where he ended and D began.
“Ah...” D gasped clinging to Leon. “Onegaishimasu,” D begged pressing a series of kisses along Leon's face and chest. Leon began to move driven by a force he would never understand, didn't want to understand, he just wanted D. Leon pressed forward again and again D's cries driving him mad. There was not enough and too much. Not enough of D's pale skin and too much yellow. Leon pulled and tugged, but it clung to D's skin held by the belt that was knotted into place. Leon growled and yanked the delicate fabric until it severed making not a sound that could be heard over D's exclamations. Leon felt D's body tighten around him. Looking down he smiled as D's body continued to squeeze him with a delightful rhythm. Leon wadded up the robe and tossed it aside the dragged his hand through the mess on D's stomach and licked his fingers clean. He leaned down and kissed D driven over the edge.
“D,” Leon gasped as his body pumped his release into D's waiting chasm. “Oh... D.” Leon sank into D's body, spent and exhausted but thrilled. “I love you D. So much.”
“Mmm, Mister Detective, Leon,” Aishiteru.” Count D panted his eyes refusing to stay open. They slept thus, wrapped in each other's arms.
Break
George's eyes rounded as he was shown into his room at the Obsidian palace. “So much gold and jewels... there is a fortune here in just the bed post.” George ran his fingers over the diamonds.
“At least you get colored jewels,” Ryo laughed. “I was given my mothers old room, all diamonds and gold.”
“It really makes you stand out though,” Dee said sliding his hands along Ryo's sides. “When you are naked the diamonds shine on your pale skin and the gold highlights your hair,” Dee leaned in licking Ryo's ear.
“Dee... Cut it out,” Ryo moved away from him. “Not in front of the kids.”
“Oh, like we never saw him feel you up before,” Bikky chuckled while Rain rolled his eyes and sat George's make up bag on the vanity. “Ooh, it's crystal,” Rain laughed.
“No,” Ryo said coming behind him and running his hand along the pounded surface. “This is diamond and onyx with gold filigree.”
“You have one like that in your room, I saw it when you dressed for the princess's ball.” George said he had admired it, maybe mentioned it to the queen, “Did she make this for me?”
“No,” George gasped as Jhaymes voice was spoken near his ear. “I did.”
“Thank you,” George lowered his eyes his smile bright.
“You're welcome,” Jhaymes kissed George's cheek. His lips lingered and he headed to George's mouth. One kiss, another, he could not bear to tear himself away.
“Before this gets embarrassing, hello darling,” George stepped away from Jhaymes as his mother spoke.
“Georgie, you're all red,” Siobhan laughed.
“I've brought your family here for a day out, if you will come with us,” Jhaymes bowed courtly and kissed George's hand.
“I would love to,” George laughed. “Laton and Torcha have me learning history of dragons today with master HiLon, not to be confused with The Honlon.”
“I've spoken with the queen of the dragons,” Dinah smiled. “You are free to accompany us.”
“Having two sets of parents sure seems confusing,” Rain sighed as George left the room with Jhaymes and his family. “I'd better go. Prince Angel expects me,” Rain waved then headed off, Bikky shook his head as the rest of the servants sat down the suitcases that George had brought with him. Bikky sighed then followed after.
“Our rooms not far from here,” Dee said again finding Ryo's ear. “And Lyo is playing with Little Nicklaus,” Dee sighed as Ryo leaned back into his arms. It was the smile, Dee decided in that moment, the smile that could fire his blood more so than any tantalizing view of Ryo's nudity. Dee stood still his hands lingering over the warmth of Ryo's skin.
“What?” Ryo asked as Dee said nothing.
“Nothing, let's go,” Dee took Ryo's hand he held it, closed in his own hand.
Break
Jhaymes sighed, holding onto George's hand was a dream come true. This human had brought so much to his life, and even if he did not live beyond the next week, he would have no regrets. “I wanted to show you,” Jhaymes said pulling George to a field. George stared around confused, he had seen this field before, it was even more beautiful in the sunlight.
“Wow, this is lovely Georgie,” Siobhan gasped as she spread her arms wide and twirled underneath the swaying weeping willows.
“You should see it at night,” George said with a grin he walked over to the large gazebo that resembled an open air bedroom. “The stars seem so close you touch them.”
“I made you see stars?” Jhaymes whispered in his ear. George chuckled moving out of his arms when he noted his father's eyes on him. “Sir,” Jhaymes bowed to Jerry. “I know you are a builder, does the construction meet your approval?”
“Do not tell me this is the home you plan to live in,” Jerry stood tall and frowned at Jhaymes. “My son has definite needs, walls are one of them.”
“Oh, this is just a... pleasure...uh, I mean, a recreational... the bed is just... I mean,” Jhaymes face flushed yet he did not lower his eyes from his soon to be father in law. “The house is over there. Zarro granted me land as soon as he found out that I intended to join with Sweetheart, I mean Georgie. I have been building ever since. Well some elvish carpenters helped, but, the design was mine.” Jhaymes smiled as he walked with them over a hill. George stopped in his tracks as he saw what appeared to be a mini palace that was a mansion by earthen standards. Columns lifted the roof high as windows taller than a story gleamed with shining glass. Tears fell from Dinah's eyes. Her baby would live here? Truly?
“You made this?” George whispered for his voice had become trapped under the lump of awe lodged in his throat. “For...”
“For us,” Jhaymes pulled both of George's hands into his own. “I made it for us, come on.” Jhaymes pulled George to the house. “I want to show you the inside.” Dinah smiled then followed her son. Jhaymes pushed the door open and George had barely enough time to appreciate the carvings in the ivory door before Jhaymes was pulling him through to the inner wall. “This is the entry way.”
“Oh, my...” Siobhan stood still. Dinah reacher over and pushed her chin to close her mouth.
“These chairs are from the mer kingdom,” Jhaymes explained the polished blue marble that shone in the bright light. “They remembered you from the picnic, then they have seen you at various functions. Here is the drawing room,” Jhaymes pulled George to another room before he could appreciate the fine appointments and large open space. “This is the sitting room, where you can relax, or write songs, or entertain guests.” George ran his hands over the smoothed wood of the writing table. Next to the table was a pair of wrought iron doors that shone white like the gilded doors of a bird's cage. Elaborate, yet not at all gaudy.
“I carved the doors while Leri, my sister, carved the balcony railings.” Jhaymes explained pushing the doors wide. George stepped through and felt the sensation of his heart going overboard as rolls of hills and meadows spread out before them with a waterfall over tall mountains. Flowers spread out in lush health after the recent rains and determined to hang on even though summer was ending.
“It's so beautiful that it is terrifying,” Siobhan gasped for George simply stood with his hands gripping the railing. He looked out further to his left and saw the Arcadian Palace. It's brilliance in the bright light of the sun was enough to make him want to avert his eyes and yet the beauty of the structure held him captive. The war tower stood, ominous and strong protecting the jewel of Arcadia as a dragon would it's cache.
George blinked as a hand wiped his face. “Are you okay son?” Jerry asked surprising George.
“I am,” George nodded. He shook away Siobhan's offer of his inhaler. “I am fine, really,” George laughed then took Jhaymes hand.
“Let me show you the dining hall and the...” Dinah held Jerry and Siobhan back as they would have followed after Jhaymes who pulled George from the room. Dinah said nothing, but held then back a few moments more. “This is a private sitting room for you, see, I made a home in it for Ponchi.” Jhaymes explained to which the little fairy left George's hair to investigate the intricate work that had gone into the tiny cottage.
“You made it all by hand,” George exclaimed as he used his finger to gently push the door open. Inside looked like marble furniture covered with small pillows. Some of the pieces were wooden and ivory with gem dust sprinkled liberally through out. “There's a bedroom, a bathing room, a sitting room and balcony, it it like a miniature of ours.”
“Yes, come, and I will show you the bathing room.” Jhaymes nodded and smiled. He bowed to Dinah and Jerry. “If you will sir, madam and mistress O'Dowd.” Jhaymes straitened taking George's hand he led him into the largest chamber on the floor. The ceiling overhead gave way and George stared up and up to the second story of the home.
“It's so large,” Dinah commented her eyes traveling to the section of the room that was cordoned off with silken drapes. “What a nice closet,” She browsed through the fine garments that hung about.
“Those are gifts from Master Feng of China,” Jhaymes smiled when George gasped looking through the jewel encrusted robes and delicate embroidery. “He wants you to smile always and continue to...ahem... amuse me.”
“I will try,” And there it was, Jhaymes smiled as George did. That smile, from the moment he first saw it until the instant of his very last breath, he would treasure that smile. George walked around the large room his hands touching the various surfaces of the carved ivory and marble. “There are very few things made of wood here.” George walked over to a heavy door that looked to be made of cement. He exerted a great deal of effort to open it. “What is this?” He stepped inside and saw a stone hollow carved into the floor with lumps of hay and cushions. There was a low table with glass plates and cups set about.
“Everything in there is tempered and fire proof, if the room is ever in use, you may choose to live in the Arcadian palace, or the Obsidian palace, or even on earth with Ryo and Dee.” Jhaymes explained reaching around to shut the door. The action brought him into close proximity to George and he inhaled. That scent of gardenia and rain kissed leaves haunted his dreams at night and he awakened smiling at the remembrance of honeyed kisses and soft, light eyes, delicate touches and sincere moans of delightful pleasure.
“I don't know what you are talking about,” George tried to open the door again but Jhaymes held it fast.
“Come, see the pool,” Jhaymes pulled George to another area of the large bedroom. The ceiling was high enough that he could fit Torcha and Laton, in full dragon form, inside if he needed to. George looked back at the room then allowed himself to be shown another part of the room. It was a large pool that was made into the very floor. “You have taught me to enjoy certain things,” Jhaymes blushed as he recalled the first time that George had pulled him into a bath. The hours of joy they had spent nearly boggled his mind. When the water cooled he heated it and the fun started all over again. Jhaymes had carried a sleeping George to bed still wrapped in his towel. Thinking of the bed George's eyes went to the large marble, four-poster bed that larger even than a California king-sized bed with an overstuffed quilt atop it. Silken drapes billowed in the wind from the large open windows. “The bathing chamber is through here,” said Jhaymes showing the way to the large room.
“Everything is so light and airy,” Siobhan mentioned as the general color scheme of the house went from grays, to pale blues and silver with some yellow and green though the whole of the home was mostly white marble and carved stone with satin and lace pillows keeping the place warm and comfortable. “I made a showering device for you as well as a bath tub with jets and streams of water. Lady Clarisande sent over an entire line of products for your skin that she made herself and Sohki, a pail of his water.” George nodded his heart still going too fast as he took in his surroundings. This house was beyond his imaginings and it was his, his and Jhaymes. “There is more, the ball room, kitchen, and guest bedrooms, the garden, of course made by Victoria, Lady Queen of Arcadia, Lord D, Count D and Rain.”
“Everyone chipped in,” Siobhan clapped running with her arms wide. “Georgie, it's wonderful.” She laughed as George could not muster words he followed Jhaymes blindly from room to room of the large home.
“Now,” Jhaymes said as night drew near. “Sir, Madam and Mistress O'Dowd.” Jhaymes bowed again. “Please allow my sister and Sir Hydran to escort you to your rooms at the palace. I will return your son anon, but first, with your permission,” Jhaymes reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box.
“Oh God,” George knew what that was. He tried to draw breath and blinked as tears clouded his vision. Jhaymes got to his knee in front of George holding his hand. “Jhaymes.”
“In front of your human blood relations, I would beg of you your pledge to be by my side forever.” Jhaymes opened the box and George stared at the large diamond and clear blue stones the likes of which he had never seen before intricately woven through streams of silver, gold and platinum. “If you will,” Jhaymes held out the ring dropping the empty box. George nodded with out words to express the pounding of his heart as tears tumbled down his face. Jhaymes slide the ring over his finger and George slide down to his knees with Jhaymes.
“If you will come with me,” Siobhan gasped as Alera commanded their attention. “I will escort you to the Obsidian Palace.” Dinah smiled taking her husbands hand, she offered her handkerchief to her openly sobbing daughter. Jhaymes and George were barely aware of the door shutting softly behind them.
Break
Rain gazed around the room he had been summoned to. “Wind,” The voice entered his mind and he gasped looking for Prince Angel. He passed the racks of dulled practice weapons and mats on the floor. He found Angel standing leaning against the wall with his arms folded. His head was bent forward with long tresses of gold falling over his face. Even he raised his face dark sunglasses blocked out any hope of viewing his eyes. “ When people here the word wind, perhaps they think of gentle breezes that cool the land, or sweep it clean of dust.” Rain sat silent and folded his legs. He closed his eyes allowing the words of his new teacher to enter him. “What they overlook is the might of wind, the gales of force that can be used to churn the sea. It can topple buildings and shape mountains. Wind can help and it can destroy. Hit me with your strongest wind.” Angel commanded and Rain gasped his eyes flew open and he stared up to see the reflection of his own face in the mirrored glasses the prince wore. “Do it!”
“But...” Angel stepped forward and Rain got to his feet. He clapped his hands loud in front of his body and wind swirled out lifting Angel from his feet. Only great skill helped him to land on his feet surrounded by his own winds.
“You attack wildly, with no composure. Acting on instinct can save your life, this is true,” Angel intoned. “ But true skill can think through a situation and pin down your abilities.”Angel walked over to Rain and removed his glasses. “From here on in, you will have emerald wind and I will use sapphire, it will make this easier. You must see the wind to learn it.”
“Yes,” Rain bowed in the manner that Count D had taught him during their training sessions.
“Trust me in this, you will be a force to be reckoned with.” Rain smiled as the last of the words entered his mind. He was looking forward to this session and any after that Angel would give him.
Break
Dee watched as Ryo walked the floor. The thick carpet muffled his steps and showed nearly no sign of his passing. “You're worrying,” Dee said after studying the strait line of his lips. Those lips should be kissing him right now not pressed together as he mulled over whatever was on his mind. “You're worrying.” Dee said again as Ryo paced by once more.
“How can I not?” Ryo sat down on the bed and Dee grinned. Ryo was where Dee wanted him. Now to just get him naked, or near enough to suit his purposes. “How can you not?” Ryo propped his head up on his hands. “I know that little D said that I should trust in the knowledge of the ancients, but, I can't help feeling that this is not right. Our wedding was beautiful, the passion, the love, the displays... Why can they not just let him through?”
“Maybe in this we should listen to Little D,” Dee stood behind Ryo his large, gun callused hands working the muscles. Ryo sighed his eyes closing as he leaned back into Dee's strong frame. The muscles of Dee's chest formed a pillow for the softness of Ryo's head his hair like strands of silk across the bare skin tanned to perfection in the bright sun. Ryo seemed so pale against Dee, but he loved the contrast. Dee's fingers worked the buttons loose on Ryo's shirt peeling it down to reveal the tank underneath. His lips found a pale shoulder. “They love George, it's obvious. They would never hurt him so badly on purpose. I know your grandparents claim not to understand human emotions, but even they have to clue in that watching his lover die at their wedding would hurt him.”
“They don't have to kill him to defeat him,” Ryo said his dark eyes darkening as his body responded to Dee's light touches and kisses. “What if they just won't let Jhaymes claim him?”
“We'll see, now come on,” Dee urged. Ryo gasped, when had he lost his belt? He wondered as Dee worked the zipper of his pants down. “They will be here early tomorrow to get you dressed up for the claiming ceremony, then you will be changed again for the fire festival tomorrow night. So give me tonight, stop worrying and give me tonight.”
“You can have me, not just tonight, forever,” Ryo promised opening to Dee. “Forever.” Dee smiled. Ryo always gave so much. His shyness was adorable, but Dee loved to make him lose his senses completely. When his inhibitions were gone and his passions left bare it was Dee could do to keep from pushing him down at this moment. Ryo was a work of art and needed a bit of work to get him ready. Ryo sighed at the soft touches of Dee's hands on his chest. He leaned his head back his body going slack in Dee's arms. Dee smiled as he moved Ryo onto his stomach.
“Lift your hips,”Ryo obliged and Dee slide his pants down tossing them to the floor. He knew Ryo would have them in the hamper before the servants could come clean the room. As it was bared to him, Dee could not help placing a kiss on each cheek of Ryo's bottom. He bit the left side and pinched the right making them redden. “You've got such a great ass,” Dee murmured his breathe fluttering across the sensitive skin causing Ryo to laugh. Dee loved to hear Ryo laughing when they were in bed. “What's so funny?”
“That tickles,” Ryo gasped as Dee blew across his bottom on purpose.
“Oh,” Dee said nuzzling the globes apart. He kissed the bone at the juncture then lowered his head. Usually he started with Ryo's lips and worked his way down. But today, today he needed to pay attention to the firm, round, delicious posterior that had drawn him in and kept him.
“Dee,” Ryo gasped. So soon? He wondered. Dee was not giving his body time to catch up, he was just going to... Ryo gasped again sinking into the mattress as Dee parted him. That tongue, tantalizing and hot probed him. Dee always knew just what to do to pull him to the brink of madness. Dee stabbed his tongue in and pushed Ryo over. “Ummm, Dee, Ah... Kimochi...” Dee smiled from his position tasting Ryo more. He loved when Ryo forgot English. Soon, though, Dee vowed, soon Ryo would not remember his own name.
“How do you want it?” Dee asked coming over Ryo's back licking and kissing up his spine. Ryo closed his eyes pressing his hot forehead to the cool linen sheets of the bed. “Not talking? How's about I try to figure it out.” Dee said and Ryo shook his head. “No, you'll tell me?”
“Anata...Mmmm,” Ryo rolled over underneath Dee and sighed as Dee slid on top of his body naked and hot. “Your, I mean your... hands,” Ryo said taking Dee's hands and placing kisses along the palm and sucking each finger. “Your hands on me.” Ryo moved Dee's head to his chest. “Suck, please.”
“And so polite too,” Dee chuckled and obliged. His hand did go down moistened by Ryo's mouth he stroked the hard length and Ryo closed his eyes as his body began to tremble. He reached down for Dee and found him excited and ready weeping with need. “I want you now,” Dee panted at the hot clutch of Ryo's sure hand.
“Then take me,” Ryo spread his legs. “We have all night to go slow.” Dee climbed over Ryo their mouth's melding as he used his own leaking to moisten Ryo.
“Tell me if it hurts,” Dee pressed forward. Ryo gasped biting his lips as Dee passed the stubborn ring of tight muscles. “I'll pull out.”
“No, just wait a minute,” Ryo relaxed then pulled Dee fully on top of him. “Go slow, but go,” Ryo nodded holding Dee close. It was almost painful for Dee, but he managed to control himself. To slide in slowly and pull out. In again, the tight sheath squeezing as Ryo accepted him in further and further on each thrust. Dee took a moment to be glad that he had stared licking Ryo's bottom first for the added moisture it gave as he began a slow invasion of the sweet body beneath him. Ryo raised his hips for Dee lost in the sensations. “All night, Dee,” Ryo begged kissing along Dee's neck. “Love me all night.”
“Always,” Dee promised his hips going marginally faster. “Always.”
Break
Marilyn was slow to open his eyes. He was naked, but could not remember how he got that way. George, no Ryo and Dee, then the hotel and... Marilyn's eyes widened and he looked around the plush hotel room. Azrial, that was his name. Marilyn sighed then fell back into the pillows. The two had spent one wild night and could the man give a hickey. Marilyn brought his hand up to his neck. He felt weak, his eyes blurred and throat dry beyond all measure. “Az,” He spoke his voice soft and floundering. “Water, can I have some water?”
“Oh, you're alive still,” Marilyn blinked his eyes open and gasped to Heaven sitting on the bed next to him her white garments shining in the moonlight that streamed in through the window. “I thought you dead when I popped in this morning.”
“Dead?” Marilyn grasped the cup she brought to his lips. “Well, no, probably dead drunk.”
“You are dying, he took too much,” Heaven said turning his head aside after he dropped the empty cup. “Azrial never could contain himself when a fresh morsel was near.”
“What the hell are you talking about?” Marilyn tried to toss the covers aside and did no more than jostle them. Why was he so weak? “I'm hung over, sure it feels like you're dying, and you might even want to if it settles in strong enough, but believe me, I've had worse.”
“What are you doing?” Heaven did not startle as Azrial entered the room. “He's still alive?”
“Yes, he is,” Heaven said and Marilyn gasped wondering what they were talking about. “Why did you pick him? Of all the bumbling idiots you could have eaten, you had to pick this one!”
“Why?” Azrial frowned sitting beside Heaven. “Do you know him? He was fun last night, his blood tasted funny, but, man what a time in sack.”
“I asked you to this wedding in place of my father because my friend, Pretty, I mean George, is being wedded. What kind of present can I give him now that I have allowed you to murder his friend?”
“I'm not dead,” Marilyn reiterated trying to sit up but unable to lift so much as his head.
“Yet, but time is failing you,” Heaven sighed. “Uncle Azi, how could you?”
“I did not know he was a friend of your friend,” Azrial held up his hands. “How upset would your pretty be when he finds out that he is dead?”
“Pretty defends him even when he lies, steals, cheats and demeans him, they came all the way over from England, were teenagers together, like you and father.” Heaven sighed drops of crimson gathering behind her eyes. She had finished her feeding and gone to visit her father's friend only to find Marilyn dying on the bed. “And now you've gone and killed him.”
Marilyn could no longer open his eyes. “I'm not dead.” He said not knowing that he uttered nothing so much as a hoarse whisper.
“If it bothers you that much,” Azrial dragged a long nail over his wrist. “Boy, do you want die at this moment?”
“No of course not,” Marilyn tried to shake his head but managed no more than a weak flop over on his pillow.
“Do you care to exist no matter the cost, even if it is your very soul you lose, trapping it forever in a human skin that will not age or die?”
“Yes, I don't want to die,” Marilyn pulled the dripping wrist to his mouth.
“But you will friend, I am sorry,” Heaven said as Marilyn drank and his world went black.
Break
“Hey,” George rolled over in bed pulling the blankets up around him. “Come on,” Angel bounced on the bed. “Don't tell me you're too sore to get up. The royal dressers are here.”
“I'm not sore, you bouncy queen. Now get off me.” George sat up. “Jhaymes did not touch me last night, I mean, he did, but we did not engage in full contact, if you know what I mean,” George pushed his hair back. “He said he is in training.” George pulled his robe to him and waited until Angel tactfully looked away before he got out of bed. “The most he would do is kiss me.”
“That's some rock,” Angel commented on the ring on George's left hand. “Or shall I say rocks?” Angel laughed when George showed off his ring his cheeks flushing with joy. “ Ready to be adopted?” Angel asked opening the door for the salamanders and chameleons that walked in carrying yards of silk and satin with delicate lace in deep green and silver with gold lining and bright rubies. “Whoa!” Angel bounced up and down clapping his hands.
“You will leave now,” The head chameleon opened the door for Angel.
“No,” George walked over and shut the door. “He will stay, he can help with my make-up.”
“As an honor to you, the lady Hi-Soo, grand duchess of Flami Island in the heart of the Javi mountains and cousin to his highness Ryo has sent over her premier make-up artisans. As a show of welcome into the family.”
“You may tell the grand duchess that her gift is highly appreciated, yet I am most comfortable in the presence of friends.” George bowed with his hands clasped then sat at his vanity. He sighed wishing that Marilyn could have been with him on this great day.
“Good show,” George gasped when Angel giggled and took the foundation from him. “Now sit back, let's make you fabulous.”
“I hope Collins knows what a jewel he has in you,” George said trying to ignore the large group of people that scurried about straitening the room and laying out his outfit.
“Of course he does,” Angel winked his hair bobbing. “He is no fool.”
Break
Count D stretched his legs and sighed as his body brushed along Leon's. “Morning, lover,” Leon leaned down a pasted a lingering kiss on D's lips. “Sun's been up for a while now, I was just appreciating the look on your face.” Leon explained as D focused on him his oddly colored eyes mismatched and beautiful. “Your lashes lay on your cheeks like black silk fans on fresh snow.”
“Aren't you feeling poetic this morning?” D's smooth voice always rolled about Leon and wrapped him up in a sensual net of desire and love.
“You make it easy,” Leon kissed him again before rolling D onto his back.
“Detective, we must be up,” D said not truly trying to separate his body from Leon's. “The fire festival is tonight, with George being adopted right before so that he has the right to sit amongst the dragons at the festival.” D closed his eyes moaning as Leon's hands found sensitive spots on his body while nibbling the pale shell of an ear. “Leon,” D gasped.
“That's right,” Leon whispered, “My name is all you need to say.” Count D gave up, he was hoping that T-Chan and Pon-Chan would wake the children. D's arms crept around Leon's neck in complete surrender.
Break
George reached for his briefs only to have them moved out of his reach. “Please, allow me,” The head salamander said his voice soft with satisfaction as George withdrew his hand. Several long pieces of the softest silk he'd ever felt were then wrapped around him containing his manhood and covering his bottom. Angel snickered when he turned around sure that George had not noticed his body as of yet, but he would tomorrow. Angel made sure of it. “Step into these please,” George raised his foot and donned the large black pants edged in silver thread along the side and cuffs. He was then put into a silver sheath that tied with satin ribbons down the sides. Over the sheath went a sleeveless robe the inner lining so soft and shimmering that George sighed as it slide over his clothes. He sat while the chameleons moved his hair aside.
“Sir,” George looked up then sighed. He was not dressed yet as he had thought. He got back to his feet and was soon weighted down with three more robes the top layer dazzling with rubies and emeralds and diamonds in a display of draconian elegance.
George sat still while the head Salamander picked up a brush. The male lifted his hair then looked it over stroking it several times with his hands before he began to apply the brush. George winced leaning his head back offering some slack to his hair. This seemed to make the Salamander work harder to tame to tresses. “You're tugging,” George complained as the salamander pulled the brush through his hair.
“Please bear with me sir,” The salamander sighed. “Your hair is so thick.”
George frowned and resisted the urge to smack the man. He reached for his phone. “My mum and sister will be here in a few moments to finish.”
“We will do your hair for you,” The head salamander explained. “I will...”
“Did you not understand his highness?” George gasped looking up to see Ryo entering the room resplendent in gold and brown silk and jewels as well as his crown. “He is as yet crowned but before the day is out you will regret your disrespect. Stop pulling his hair.” The salamander dropped the brush as it burned his hand under Ryo's heated gaze.
“I do so humbly apologize,” The Salamander bowed. “ I meant no disrespect to him. I can only hope that if he needs further assistance, he will call for me.”
“He is sentient and can be directly spoken to,” George quipped his eyes narrowed. “Now please remove yourself from my room.” The Salamander opened the door and he and his troop of helpers filed out. Siobhan and Dinah stood in the door out the way. Siobhan gasped as she got a good look at her brother.
“Wow, Georgie, you're so beautiful,” Siobhan sighed looking at the shining image before her that she barely recognized. Tears leaped into her eyes as she gazed at her brother.
Looking at George, Ryo understood. “Oh, no,” He reached into his sleeve for his cell and called Dee. “Dee,” He waited until Dee answered. “We have to fight Jhaymes,” Ryo sounded deflated as he looked at the radiant individual sitting and smiling happily as his mother brushed his hair. Siobhan placed his bracelet, necklace and hair clip that Ponchi sat in. “He has to show that he is strong enough to hold him, or even if we let him through, he will be challenged. Damn it Dee, there is not many in our world that will be able to resist him. Come to his room and look at him. Look at him as an immortal would. And after the transfusion of tears it will be even more so. The reason you were not challenged was because of my defeat of Cho Da Koen directly after you showed remarkable courage. Even if I am desired they will not act on it for fear that it will mean an assault on the crown, with George... Dee, we have to fight Jhaymes. My grandparents were right.” Dee was silent on the other end of the line and and Ryo sat on a couch watching as a completely beautiful butterfly was revealed.
Break
Jerry O'Dowd sat beside his wife marveling at her beauty. The grand hall of the Palace had filled with creatures that both fascinated and terrified him. George sat among them laughing and talking as if sunlight glinting of razor sharp scales was an everyday occurrence. Jerry had seen the dragons in their true forms and yet he had not expected so many of them at once. Roiling masses of jewel toned iridescence moved about speaking and rumbling the black onyx floor. A massive white lioness purred when George picked up her kitten to blow kisses at it. Several Chinese men, Jerry fought the urge to call them creatures, for no man he had ever met had a right to be that luminously beautiful. “Jerry, they're starting,” Jerry looked at Dinah, even his wife seemed to be touched by this place.
He continued to observe and noted that one of the pretty Asian men seemed to be pregnant. Now if that was not the epitome of odd he did not know what was. Over in the corner on massive pillows was a golden dragon that rubbed the mound her stomach that Jerry hoped was an infant, otherwise she would be needing a doctor about her severe bloating. That or she just ate a full sized human. A pure white dragon hovered about her seeming to frown as Ryo served her snacks. Was she playing games with both of them? Jerry wondered.
“No games,” Jerry gasped as a woman he had not noticed before spoke to him. After looking over her deep colored skin and curled auburn hair and lush figure he wondered how he had not noticed her. “The child she carries is indeed the spawn of the dragon prince Ryo, but her heart has been captured by Sir Hiten.” Celeste sipped her maisia juice smiling at the sweetness that curdled the mortal tongue but was just right for Arcadians and necessary for Kami. “Does he wish to claim her, he will wait until after the child leaves her body. Or he will be in contest for his life for daring to attempt claiming the heir that Ryo supplied. Ryo will fight to the death to protect both mother and child, it is in his blood to do so. But if he desires her, Hiten will wait, then he may attempt to claim her.”
“So she is pregnant,” Jerry found his tongue.
“Yes,” Celeste laughed. She was well aware of the effect she had on men, mortals in particular. “And she had best make up her mind soon as to which form she wishes to give birth in. In that size for much longer and the choice will be taken from her. Whatever state the child is born in, for the first year of it's life, it will be unable to shift from. And howsoever the child, so too, the mother.”
“I don't understand,” Jerry sighed as Zarro padded to the front of the crowd.
“Family, friends, comrades and subjects,” Zarro's voice was soft, yet it reached every ear in the room. “Today we gather, before the festival in celebration of the consuming power of fire, to honor the kingdom of the eastern fire dragons in the acceptance of a human into their ranks as prince. Will the family O'Dowd stand?” Zarro raised a large paw indicating that Jerry and Dinah should escort George and Siobhan to the kings left side. “The king and queen, Laton and Torcha, have tender feelings regarding your offspring.” Jerry nodded as the king seemed to await acknowledgment of his words. “The wish to accept him into their family, by so doing that will bring you and the rest of his siblings into contact with the Arcadian court. We have contacted several people that you should meet before you officially combine your family with that of the eastern fire dragons.”
“Never tell me,” Dinah gasped as four people walked forward. “They're still alive...”
“May I present,” Zarro bowed with a flourish before the two couples. “The lady Cerridwen ab Arawn-Lavrans and her husband, Dain Lavrans. Also, her twin and the great grand sire, many times removed of your family. Mychael ab Arawn and Llynnia.” George stared in wonder at the shining group of people. Llynnia's hair was as dark as his own with leaves and twigs interspersed. It was her eyes that caused him to gasp. They were light, not quite green or blue, and glazed with silver. George had always been complimented on his eyes and now he knew to whom he owed them. Mychael was blond, as pale bond as his sister Cerridwen, and looked like her male double. Dain was dark as well with deep eyes that surveyed the room seeing all and remarking on none.
“Saints, thats an elf,” Siobhan gawked at Llynnia whose ears were pointed out of her hair. George was uncommonly quiet as he shook hands with the gentlemen and kissed the hands of the ladies. He knew training was difficult, but he had thought, such an important event would have roused Jhaymes to come and see him. Without this adoption taking place, the two of them could not even wed. George sighed then refocused on the crowd. He saw shimmering white and smiled as Heaven nodded. He wondered who the man beside her was but dismissed it as his attention was claimed by Zarro.
“Before you drink, I want you to understand what you are doing.” Zarro moved a silver vial away from George's hand. “As you are now, so you shall remain, no age, nor natural illness shall lay claim to you.” George's eyes widened as he thought of all that Zarro meant. Forever was a long time. He loved Torcha, she had cared for him and protected him. Laton had made him laugh. They loved him, but mostly he thought of Ryo. Sure, gentle, strong Ryo. And Dee. Proud, loving and caring. Rain and Bikky, Little Lyo and yes, even Sylphe and Cujo. Ponchi and Count D. Lord D, Sofu and lady Aurora, JJ, Leon, Angel and Collins, Chihaya and Kagetsuya, Aoi and Kurayami, Kibo and Shinrai, Christopher, T-Chan, Alera and most of all Jhaymes. His heart melted as he thought of Jhaymes. This world, the Royale his family, old and new. George took the vial from Zarro. “Then drink child. Drink.” George brought it to his lips and swallowed. He did not know what to expect. It was not the clear crisp taste of water, or sweet like the maisia juice. It was not viscous, but neither was it thin. He could not put a thought to the contents of the vial but as he swallowed his entire world became a nauseating swirl of vibrant colors and scents. Emotions ripped through him and he thought he would be ill. He felt a hand on him, and looked into the face of his ancestor. Mychael pulled him to a seat while Siobhan offered him a pail. George shook his head, if he threw it up he would not be Arcadian.
“Never think it,” Llynnia laughed beside him gathering his hair. “It went directly into your blood stream, this is just vertigo. Let it out.” George did as she suggested tossing his lunch into the pail. His body became cold, then hot, then cold again he shivered and the room spun.
“Jhaymes,” George cried out frightened. He reached out as his vision blurred.
“He's going to...” Cerridwen called out. Laton moved fast, but it was Jerry who caught his son as he fainted. Rain left his seat next to Dee and ran up to George who lay with his eyes closed. His skin glowed as he sighed in a slumber so deep Rain wondered how long he would be out. Bikky stood beside him holding Lyo's hand.
“Georgie okay?” Lyo piped up.
“He's fine love,” Ryo picked the child up and rubbed his back.
“He's coming to,” Dee said as George opened his eyes.
“Where is Jhaymes?” George asked his father.
“I don't know son,” Jerry sighed knowing the depth of his son's affection for the other man for even as he lost consciousness and now upon awakening, he thought of no other.
“I'm here,” The voice sounded hollow, but George would recognize it anywhere. He looked up to see flames as bright as emeralds brushing the floor near him. He looked closer at the flames and saw that they formed feathers. Talons of gold brushed the floor as a large bird majestic like a hawk but the size of a man stood with the long tail of a pure flames spread out behind him. His golden beak opened again and he said. “Please do not be frightened. It's me.” George sat up slowly, he could feel every beat of his heart as he gazed at the brightly burning creature before him. Next to him, Alera stood resplendent in silver flames. Jhaymes inhaled then shifted dropping beside George and taking his hands in his own. “Now you see me for what I truly am.”
George stared at Jhaymes, into his eyes. He had loved this man, and there seemed to be a question in his eyes as he gazed lovingly at George. “I love you,” George reassured him. “With all of my heart I do.”
“Then I stand,” Jhaymes got to his feet and helped George to stand as well. “Before your family, ancient, human, and dragon. Our friends, the court of Arcadia and Seraphim Celestial,” Jhaymes bowed as he called her by her full name and title. “I stand and put forth my claim to the dragon queen and king.” Siobhan sobbed as Dinah leaned on her husband. “Will you marry me?”
George frowned confused. “I already said...”
“This is formal,” Alera was quick to say before George could shame her brother.
“Yes,” George said quickly then he smiled and several creatures who had before thought he was pretty, for a human, now payed close attention. Dee saw their stares, and had to agree with Ryo. They had to fight Jhaymes, it was the only way. He would speak to the boys tonight and make sure they understood.
“Then tomorrow night, in the court of the Dragons you may attempt to take him from us,” Laton said and bowed low to Zarro before he and Torcha spread their wings.
“Let the festival begin!” Zarro announced raising up on his hind legs his mane billowing around him pristine and glorious. He landed on all fours, his front paws making a loud thud. George gasped clinging to Jhaymes as the palace vanished leaving them in a field of bright flowers. He stared around in awe at the beauty of the land around him. “Here in this valley of the Onyx Mountains, as the sun leaves us for the day, let us light up the night.” George sighed as Zarro tossed his head. He was truly a magnificent beast. Looking around for the spot of white. George waved at Heaven. He wondered why she avoided his eyes.
“Jhaymes, excuse me,” George walked away from the large Phoenix just as heavy drums began to beat loud in the distance. The mountains seemed to tremble with the bass. Ryo gasped from he stood with his family. This pounding in his ears, this accelerated beating of his heart, the need to...to... Ryo did not know what to do. Laton had said that he would know, but he did not. Laton lifted his head high, just as Torcha and all the other dragons of the eastern fire court, did the same. Opening their mouths volcanic eruptions of flames burst forth. The drum beat picked up and was joined by wind instruments. Ryo sighed raising his hands high, he began to move. First his feet, then his hips began to move on their own in a sensuous dance accompanying the beats and the flames.
Dee watched in wonder as his love moved about the flames as if they were nothing creating his own to match them. Bikky gasped caught up in the wildness of his surroundings. The sun set and he blazed. Rain did his best to fan the flames as the entire court of Arcadia began to dance. Ryo had wondered at the long satin sashes and ribbons that had been attached to his ensemble. Only now did he understand the need for them as he raised his arms and swayed them with the flames performing a ribbon dance, he never knew he knew. “You blood boils with the passions of your mother,” Torcha exclaimed blowing another stream flames at him. “You do her proud, we are all proud of you.” Hiten shot up in the sky his glistening white body shining reflecting the glow of the flames as the sun completely vanished leaving behind a moon so bright it nearly hurt the eyes to look upon it.
The singing began causing all who heard it to sigh in rapture. Hiten spread his wings wide capturing the light of the moon and flames , he roiled over in great arcs in the sky soon joined by Laton and Torcha. The entire clan of eastern Fire dragons leaped into the sky their colors mingling and blending just as the western fire dragons coiled around on the ground spitting flames up at their cousins. Through it all Ryo danced moved by an unseen force that he was powerless to deny. All of the sky fliers converged mingling their flames. Dee shouted in horror as they all pointed their efforts at Ryo. He could stand here while Ryo was immolated. He took a step forward and was grasped by Alera. “You will be killed do you attempt it.” She cautioned.
“I would rather it be me than him,” Dee tried to yank free only to fall back as Ryo caught the flames and swirled in what appeared to be a pirouette. As he spun the flames wrapped his body almost as if they embraced him. He raised his hands high throwing the flames high until they seemed to circle the moon. It turned crimson and the dragons blew out their breathes, then descended to the rocky ground below. Bowing before Zarro the settled down and Ryo collapsed exhausted. Alera released Dee who rushed to his side helping him to stand.
“I'm alright Dee,” Ryo sniffled tears leaving his face.
“Then why are you crying?” Bikky demanded afraid as Ryo clung tightly to Dee as if his very heart had shattered.
“I saw her,” Ryo wept. “In the flames, she was golden and beautiful, then as a human, like I always remembered her. So tiny and beautiful, dressed in an outfit like mine, but... She was dancing. I saw my mother dancing.”
“Oh, Ryo,” Rain wrapped his arms around both Ryo and Dee. Bikky huddled in with Lyo.
“Ooh, group hug,” Ryo gasped as the entire family was lifted in strong furry arms. A paw as large as his entire back thumped him as Zarro's mane fluffed over their heads.
“Okay,” George whispered to Jhaymes just as he was making sure that his long Jacket was safely tucked away. “Now that I am officially Arcadian I feel safe in asking.” George looked again at Zarro as his wife pulled his tail with her teeth making him drop the small humans. “Am I the only one who has noticed that the king's sanity is a little questionable.”
“Yes,” Alera nodded releasing her hair from it's ties so that it would blow free in the wind. “The rest of us think is a lot questionable.”
“The king is not mad...” Celeste paused in her affirmation as she saw the grand cat dancing. “Entirely,” She amended as he stood on his hind paws and bounced what appeared to be two-step in time to the beat. “He is merely caught up in the joy of the celebration. Look around you,” Celeste held out her arm and the shimmering cloth of her crimson gown billowed about the jewels sewn along the hem a rival for some in the crowns that graced the heads of royalty. “They are all enjoying the essence of the Consuming Fire.” Chris stood next to D while Leon held Aoi on his shoulders. Kurayami lay awake in D's arms watching the proceedings as Princess Chimera and Prince Kronos strolled into the center of the crowd.
Raising their arms they emitted their own flames. “We're next,” Master Xi said to Jhaymes as the two circled one another in a simple dance. “So it is true,” Xi laughed. “I heard that Lady Chimera had no dance skills.”
“Neither does Ryo,” George quoted his friend and now relative. “He said so himself, and yet he did well.”
“That was within him from birth,” Jhaymes explained. “Just as our dance is. Humans have a will that is beyond any of the creatures that live here. They were created to be free. But we, like the angels, can not choose what to believe because we know the truth. We have seen it; some even walked the paths of fragrant gardens as they were made. The Kami themselves, the ancients, all have seen and all know. Just as we are born knowing. Which heaps our desire to love and celebrate. Our blood dances and so do we.” George nodded looking again as Chimera and Kronos finished their dance leaving the path open for the Birds of flames to take the sky.
“We are the Ho-Ooh,” Two birds of bright colors ascended spinning in arcs in the sky.
“I am Feng,” The voice of the bird rang out and George gasped that he could understand.
“During the festival, you should understand everything,” Jhaymes explained. “But if you like, I can teach you Arcadian. I have been speaking it since birth. I only learned English when the Royale were selected.”
“I am Huang, soon to wed Lord Feng,” The feminine voice called out as she flew beside Feng their flames mingling with the Ho-Ooh.
“We are the remaining inhabitants of Fire Star,” Master Xi announced spreading his golden wings wide red flames lit up the sky. “Lady Fiona and my myself, the twins, trainers of the Royale, Alera and Jhaymes. Alera blazed white circling overhead while Jhaymes countered her in bright green. George sat back watching as the beautiful birds danced across the stars seeming all the more brighter and closer.
“I can't believe you're marrying him tomorrow,” Siobhan whispered in his ear. Ponchi held on to George's hair watching with a smile on her little face. She had left George intermittently this week in order to watch some of Jhaymes training. He was doing well. The dragons would not know what to expect from him. This could work in his favor. She looked at George's smile and prayed for as she had never prayed before. She prayed that Jhaymes would make it through. She could not imagine the devastation if he did not. Ponchi rubbed his hair her hands lost among the lustrous strands. She felt an eerie prickling along her spine and turned to see two dragons with their eyes on George, as well as a gryphon, and the human form of the Midgar serpent himself. The elves watched him, but Ponchi knew that they would never dare attempt to claim him from dragons.
“Please Jhaymes,” Ponchi whispered. “Please make it through.”
George clapped as Jhaymes somersaulted in mid air before spreading his wings wide and gliding down. He turned into his human shape leaving only his wings. George had seen him thus before, had flown cradled in his arms. Jhaymes landed, kneeling at George's feet. “Come with me.” Jhaymes took George's hand.
“Oh... I...” George looked around. Laton and Torcha were laughing and talking with Ddrie Goch and Ddrie Glas along with his father. Dinah was in deep conversation with Cerridwen and Mychael and Dain while Siobhan sat with Llynnia watching the firebirds in the sky.
“Come on,” Jhaymes smiled and tugged until he had wrapped George's arms around his neck. George closed his eyes. He knew it was coming. He held on tight and knew he was leaving bruises on his own wrist but he had locked his arms around Jhaymes neck and would not let go. He could feel the ground leave from his feet and he tightened his hands even more. The steady rhythm of Jhaymes wings beating and bulging of his powerful muscles as he held George were clear testament that they were far above the cheering crowd below. “Open your eyes,” Jhaymes said softly his lips inches away from George's mouth. George shook his head. Before, when he had flown with Jhaymes, he was on the back of a Pegasus, then later he had been so grateful to be alive and at the same time terrified at how close he had come to death that he had not paid any attention to the fact that he was in the air. “Its okay, I won't let you fall.” Jhaymes promised.
George took several deep breaths then cracked his eyes open a bit. His breath stilled in his throat and his eyes widened fully yet still were unable to take in all that he saw. Dancing flames from the other birds swirled around while the stars dazzled him. “Oh Jhaymes,” George whispered loosening his hold. “It's beautiful.”
“Not so much as you are,” Jhaymes pressed their lips together taking them higher. He spun in a circle keeping George in his arms spreading his wings he glided down among the other birds bowing to Zarro as their segment was done. Zarro announced a feast and George sighed clinging to Jhaymes arms as they walked together into the grand hall. Seeing a flash of white, George broke away only to have Heaven turn and walk away. “Did you two quarrel?” Jhaymes wondered having watched it all. He was afraid to ask if she was perhaps upset that George would be wedding him.
“No,” George shook his head his heart heavy. First Marilyn would not be at his wedding and now he feared Heaven would decamp as well. “I hope she is not angry with me.”
“Pretty,” George spun around shocked. It always puzzled him when she vanished and appeared as if from mid air. “I am not angry with you, but I hope that you will be able to forgive me.”
“For what?” George laughed. “If it's about snogging me, it happened at the beginning of summer and believe me, more than you have, but none else henceforth will.”George assured with a coy smile at Jhaymes. Jhaymes winked at George stealing a kiss before he left the two of them alone to secure a platter of food making sure to select fruits and vegetables and lean meats with fresh bread. He filled a pitcher with water adding a cup of Maisia juice. He tasted it then smiled as it was sufficiently diluted for his love and soon to be in-laws. “Heaven?” George asked as her eyes filled and blood fell down her face. He was quick to offer a handkerchief so that her beautiful garments would not be stained.
“The stain on my gown would be nothing compared to that on my hands,” Heaven wept anew. “I am so sorry.” Heaven sniffled. “Azrial is a friend of my father's, as close to an uncle as I have, and a very good friend. I invited him to your wedding, but did not take into account his feeding habits.”
“Oh do stop your bawling,” Drawled a familiar voice and George turned around in shock. Marilyn! But he could not be here, not with the creatures in their true forms. “I'm not sorry and neither should you be.”
“I can explain, you see the birds and dragons and magical horses...” George began only to have a golden horn lift his hair and tug.
“I told you... I'm no horse.” Hydran complained
“Ow..okay,” George sighed giving up he raised his hands then let them fall helpless at his sides. “Heaven he's a human, you brought a human here. How could you? Zarro will go mad...er.” he said seeing the king on his back laughing at something High Prince Daphnus said. Four large paws waved in the air while his head was thrown back in glee. His wife stood in her human form draped in red satin an indulgent smile on her face. Marilyn laughed showing shiny long incisors. “Marilyn, what happened to you?”
“I drank a little too deeply,” George gasped when a cold hand brushed along his side. “Heaven assured me you would devastated by his death else she would have dealt with him a long time ago, so I preserved him, in a manner of speaking. I am Azrial by the way...Ooh, no wonder she calls you 'Pretty'.” Azrial took George's hand and brought it to his lips. “It does not do you justice. I would call you radiant as I bathed your skin with my tongue. A nip here perhaps,” George backed away as Azrial slid his teeth along the palm of his hand. “Never fear, your blood has been tainted with the tears of the seraph and would be as poison to me. But still... I would call you luscious.”
“And I call him mine!” Azrial leaped back as green flames shot about his feet. “I have your dinner love,” George nodded allowing Jhaymes to lead him to the table with his family. He spared a look behind him for Marilyn then sighed. “I am sorry about your friend. His death was none of your doing. Please, never think it.”
“Death, but,” George looked again at Marilyn seeing the pale skin and blond hair he sighed.
“How are you holding up?” Ryo asked sitting beside George. “Your first full Arcadian festival.”
“Confused, but... it is a bit much.” George admitted nibbling the carrots in front of him. They were large and fresh with a light, sweet taste.
“You seem to be settling in alright,” Bikky laughed then was lifted and moved aside by Laton. “I was leaving anyway, wanted to go see how Lord D is doing, he's looking a bit pale.”
“That son of Sofu's has always been delicate. Now he is even more so.” Laton mused watching as Bikky went to sit with Lord D while JJ fetched him so supper. “I worry about him as well.”
“You do?”George was flabbergasted.
“Just because his sire annoys me no end, does not mean his offspring are irritating. In fact I outright like Count D.” Laton laughed and allowed his scales to print on his skin making it look like tattoos all over his body. George had brought the dragon king a bucket of lemonade knowing it to be his favorite. The great beast had hunkered down his long tongue lapping up the treat. Now in his human form he offered George a glass. “Haydn Draig, from my cousins of the Irish sea,” Laton nodded at Ddrie Goch and Ddrie Glas. “They say the brew is in your blood as much as fire is in Ryo's and wind is in Rain's.”
“Oh... what is Haydn Draig?” George asked as Jhaymes sniffed the chalice then tasted it.
“Dragon wine,” Jhaymes supplied handing the chalice to George with a nod.
“Well if I knew you would act as food taster, I would have offered him poison and then it would be I who would stand to claim him tomorrow,” Jhaymes gasped frowning at the long lime green dragon that transformed into a handsome young man tall and lithe with long blond hair and pale green slanted eyes. “I am Haku, you must be George. A pleasure to meet me I'm sure.” Haku winked at George and tried to shove Jhaymes out of the way so that he could sit next to him.
“Do you wish to challenge his claim,” Torcha sidled up to Haku. “You will do it tomorrow. Tonight is not the time for such things.” Haku bowed low to Torch then walked away. Jhaymes sighed and squeezed George's hand. Tomorrow, he thought. It would all come to a head tomorrow.
Break
Lord D lay in bed sighing. He had eaten so much last night and now he wished he had not. With morning, came the sickness. JJ got up helping him to the bathroom. Lord D heaved gripping the fine porcelain. “It's alright love,” JJ assured him holding his hair back. They had left the festival before the second round of dancing began. Lord D, feeling faint had asked JJ to take him home. “Let it out, I know,” JJ's voice was soothing as he rubbed small circles in Lord D's back. When he was done, JJ helped him to rinse his mouth and bathe then swathed him soft cotton before putting him back to bed. “Rest now, I will see what time the wedding is.”
“Sunset,” Lord D supplied as his eyes drifted closed. “They said, sunset, giving Jhaymes time to say farewell...” Lord D sighed again and was asleep. JJ lay in bed beside him running his hands along the soft hair that draped Lord D's back then around to the bump of tummy he sported. Sofu had assured him that there was only one child inside and yet he could not help but worry about him seeing how close he had come to death the last he had given birth. Not to mention he had nearly damaged his manhood. JJ brought one of Lord D's pale hands up to his lips. It was so smooth, this hand and yet it moved with a surety and skill. A doctor, the best JJ had ever known. Also a Kami, magical and aged, yet as fresh as youth with the energy to match. His heart had been terribly abused and left with unspeakable scars but he was so loving and trusting. Gentle and... JJ nearly wept so deep was his love. He pulled Lord D into his arms.
“With episodes such as this, it will not take long before he carries another child even after he delivers this one.” JJ looked up at Sofu D. “He was ill this morning,” Sofu wiped Lord D's brow. “When he wakes, see to him please. So that he may enjoy tonights festivities.”
“Like you have to ask me to see to him,” JJ's cheeks heated and Sofu smiled. “What if he does not need to attend the wedding?” JJ was as tactful as he knew to be. But he could not help thinking that the wedding would be a disaster with George broken hearted and Jhaymes maimed or worse.
“Do not fear so, child,” Sofu said in his supercilious tone that infuriated all who heard it. “Rest up yourself, for tonight, will not soon be forgotten.” Sofu leaned down pressing a kiss to Lord D's head before he vanished. JJ sighed gathering Lord D into his arms.
“Please Jhaymes,” JJ thought aloud holding Lord D close. “Please make it through.”
Break
The weight, George was used to it by now. This weight that awakened him. He brought up his hand to stroke the hair only to frown. This hair was long and not at all furry. He cracked open his eyes to make sure Slyphe was still in cat form. He gasped as he was met with lips. Jhaymes was told to stay away from him but these lips were not Jhaymes. He did not recognize this kiss. George shoved against the shoulders surprised that he could not budge the person on top of him. “Come now,” George gasped looking up at Marilyn. “We've been friends for such a long time, surely a little fun before your wedding won't damage your vows.”
“Get off me,” George shoved again and Marilyn did not budge. George shoved and tried to wiggle free his eyes wide. Why was Marilyn doing this. They had been friends for such a long time yet never had they desired one another. They had competed for many of the same men, George more realistically than Marilyn and there were even some men that they had both slept with, no jealousy involved, but... “What is wrong with you?” George pushed again his breathing coming in pants. “First you try to help me, now you try to fuck me. Get up.”
“I merely advised you that being with Jon was a bad idea that could be misconstrued by Jhaymes,” Marilyn laughed his nose going to the juncture of George's neck where it connected to his shoulder. “Now... Now you look and smell so delicious. I wonder how I could have ever missed it before. They tell me your blood is poisonous to me now, so I will not drink, but that does not mean we can't have fun.”
“Marilyn... Peter, get off of me,” George said again getting a hand free he slapped Marylin hard across the face gasping as it hurt his hand. Marilyn's laughter slowed, then ceased altogether as a feral hissing could be heard.
“Away from the human! Now!” George wanted to cry he was so relieved to see Slyphe crouched low on the bed.
“Don't make me stake you,” Rain grumbled. He had wanted to speak with George after his talk with Dee last night. But he had been so tired after the festival that he had gone right to bed. Waking early, he had listened at the door, always careful about George's room after his instance of walking in on he and Jhaymes. He knew though that the eve of the wedding they would not be allowed to be together sexually, so the noises he heard confused him. Hearing George demand that someone get off him had sent Rain charging into the room with Slyphe at his side.
“What a tasty looking treat. Boy, I never noticed how sexy you are under all those clothes.” Marilyn sat up on the bed and folded his arms.
“You'd better be talking to me,” George sat up pulling his robe about his body. “Rain is only fifteen.”
“How old were you? And,” Marilyn gave George a long look. “ How old was he?” Rain sighed then blew a quick, yet strong breath to the curtains lifting them and sending a bright swath of sunlight over George's bed. Marilyn yelped diving into the shadows for cover.
“George should be getting dressed soon,” Rain said indicating the white ensemble that Angel had left in the room. “They'll all be here soon to see to it.”
“It's fitting that he should be wearing white to a ceremony of marriage involving Japanese Fire dragons and a Bird they barely tolerate. You know,” Marilyn laughed as he edged to the door wary of Rain lifting the curtains again. “White is the color of funerals. Perhaps Jhaymes will walk head first into his own.”
“Get out!” Rain yelled the wind of his fury blowing Marilyn the rest of the way out of the room. Marilyn bounced against the wall then landed on the floor. He got to his feet slowly laughing as he wandered down the hall, careful to avoid any open windows.
To Be Continued.


Powdered Sugre 48
You And Me
George sat upon the bed as if stunned. Tears fell from his eyes unheeded. “You're not hurt are you?” Rain crashed beside George on the bed. “Where does it hurt? I'll get Lord D!” George shook his head tears covering his face and his hands, lap and blankets.
“Jhaymes...Jhaymes can smell when another touches me,” George breathed deeply his pants coming faster. “We're getting married this afternoon and I have a hickie from someone else!”
“Calm down,”Rain stared at George. “Please don't get upset. You know what happens when you get upset. Where's your inhaler?”
“I'll be alright,” George shook his head when Rain found the small item and offered it to him. “But, last night, Ryo came to visit me after the festival. He said that if Jhaymes heart, his passion should fail. He won't make it through. And if he thinks that I... But, I didn't. I tried so hard to do everything right. I have been faithful. I want him to believe in me. But, I have been marked by another man,” George sniffled. “What if he doesn't make it because he does not want to? What if he does not even try.”
“Thats so stupid!” Rain got to his feet. “Get up and get in the tub. You had better make sure you are ready. Because Jhaymes is going to do all he can to get you. Don't you get it? He is willing to die for you! Not like a phoenix death; where he will be reborn, but a true, forever sleep.” Rain pulled George from the bed glad that he was wearing long pants and an equally long shirt. George gasped as he had to adjust his clothes. “He felt you up,” Rain's voice lowered with rage.
“His hand prints are all over me, and his lips, he was licking me, he left a mark,” George brought his fingers to his lips. “They're swollen!” George wrapped his arms around his body feeling utterly violated. “How could he do this? On the day of my wedding, even,” George sat down with his head in his hands.
Rain sat beside George and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Does this really surprise you? I mean look at your history together.”
George did. He sat on his bed thinking back. Way back to the first day they had met. Phillip had brought him around after they had an argument. Wanted him to meet his replacement. But eventually they had all made up and ended up clubbing together, living together. “How can he be so selfish?” George whispered. “I am happy Rain, so happy. Jhaymes really loves me. And I love him. We mesh on a level that is...” George paused his face lost in a vision of memories. Rain had never seen him more beautiful. “Emotionally, mentally and, oh my, physically,” George sighed and Rain blushed seeing George again in Jhaymes lap both of them nude and quite thrilled.
Rain patted George again. “Don't worry,” Rain assured George. “We'll think of something.”
“Like what?” George sighed recalling Marilyn on top of him. “I couldn't budge him. It's like... If you and Slyphe had not come in...” George could not continue. “He would really have forced me.”
“Yellow top not human anymore. His strength is beyond yours. Old bonds mean nothing to him now.”Slyphe licked George's hand.
Rain thought hard. There had to be a way to help his friends. He just had to think of it. George sniffled again. “Don't start crying again. Just give me a minute,” Rain snapped then sighed. “Sorry, guess I'm channeling my big brother.” Rain laughed. “Wait... Sohki!” Rain jumped to his feet. “George, go take a bath, remember, Sohki sent you a pail of his bathwater, I think there are even a couple of water bottles of it. Bathe in it and drink it, that should negate Marilyn's touch and scent.” George halted as Rain began to pull him to the bathroom.
“But I don't want to hide this from Jhaymes,” George stood still shaking his head. “If he finds out later and that I covered it up he'll be furious!”
“No, he won't,” Rain laughed. “Think about it, could he be mad at you because Marilyn has supernatural strength now and you could not get him off of you? If anything, he'll roast Marilyn.” Rain smiled at the thought. “Hey, you bathe, I'll go talk to Jhaymes. I will tell him what Marilyn did. You'll see,” Rain bounded to the door. He turned back when his pet began to follow him. “Slyphe,” Rain reverted to Cheyenne. “Stay with him and if he starts to cry again, I don't know, lick him or something.” Rain smiled. “Make sure he gets moving.” Slyphe nodded, sure that her boy would take care of things. Rain dashed down the hall heading to the practice rooms then stopped in mid stride. This was not the Arcadian Palace, this was the Obsidian Palace. Jhaymes would not be here until much later. He should still be at the Arcadian Palace. Rain looked out of a large window. He saw the fields of rocks spread out before him as the mountain pass closed around the glistening palace of the dragon king and queen. He could not fly! How was he supposed to get to Jhaymes in time?
Wind. Rain heard Angel again as the words had entered his mind. During their training, Rain had ceased to be creeped out by the voice, and now he even understood the sign language that Angel used. Right! Rain thought his chin firming. He had to get to Jhaymes. Rain closed his eyes and inhaled. Holding it he counted to ten then let it out. He inhaled again and opened his eyes. When he exhaled, the air around him turned deep, dark emerald green. He raised his arms. “Rain!” Rain paused and looked at Bikky. “What are you doing?”
“I have to get to the Arcadian Palace,” Rain said maintaining the wind. “Marilyn attacked George this morning. I got there before he could rape him, but his scent is all over him. George is worried that Jhaymes will smell it and get upset.”
“Oh no,” Bikky nodded. “Okay, you go tell Jhaymes, I'll go find Chris and we'll get Ryo and Dee. They have to find that damn vampire and take care of it.”
“Right!” Rain nodded and Bikky stepped back as the wind picked up. Rain moved his arms in a circle, then lifted them. A strong current of air surrounded his body and lifted him from the floor. Bikky stood back amazed as his brother exited the palace carried by a green gale.
Break
“Again!” Rain dropped into the Arcadian practice room to hear Jhaymes breathing heavily. “Attack me again!”
“Jhaymes, enough,” Alera dropped to her knees. “We have been at this for hours.”
“Again,” Jhaymes said softly. “Please.”
“Master Jhaymes,” Feng said his voice soft. Rain frowned, he had understood him perfectly during the festival and now he could not. Arcadian was truly a beautiful language, soft and gentle. “You are ready for this fight. I suggest you bathe now and dress. You see, the dragons are masters of fire this is true. They are practically the element itself in it's purest form. And it is also true that they are hotter than we could ever be even though our bodies are largely composed of flames. They can fly as well, but, they do not command the wind. You are a Bird master Jhaymes, able to maneuver in ways their larger bodies never could.” Feng placed his hand on Jhaymes shoulder. “ Use that to your advantage. Now,” Feng stepped back, his nose wrinkled. “Go bathe. You smell and your wedding is soon.”
“Right,” Jhaymes nodded then wiped his sweating brow. “Thank you master Feng.” Jhaymes clasped his hands in front of his body and bowed to his friend.
Rain sighed and cleared his throat. “Um... Jhaymes, I need to talk to you.”
“Now?” Jhaymes turned to Rain then shook his head. “I am sorry, but I can not, not at this time.”
“It's about Georgie,” Rain blurted out when it seemed that Jhaymes would hurry past him. When Jhaymes paused, the entire mornings events came tumbling out of his mouth. Rain backed up as Jhaymes' eyes narrowed.
“Sweetheart is bathing?” Jhaymes asked when Rain nodded he continued. “Ryo and Dee are after the Vampire?” Rain nodded again. “Good, then see to it that Heaven is made aware and have her keep an eye on her Pretty. He will need her to keep him safe until I can.”
“I will go as well,” Alera nodded to her brother. “I will bring my clothes along and dress at the Obsidian Palace. You stay here and meet with Master Xi. Remember, he is taking the place of father on this day.” Alera pulled him into her arms. “Always treasure the memories of home and hold in your heart my love for you as you will always be in my heart. We are two, as one, born together and raised together. I am proud of you and George is a wonderful person.” Alera paused tears gathered and fell unchecked and sparkling in the light of the sun. “I am happy for you.” Alera backed away leaping from the window. Rain stood in awe of the majestic silver bird of flames that was quickly gone from sight.
“Go to the Obsidian Palace,” Jhaymes said to Rain. Pulling his belt free he tied it around Rain's waist. “Using so much of your wind must have tired you. Master Feng,” Jhaymes waved his friend over then handed him the belt. “Please take him back to the Obsidian Palace.” Feng nodded and Rain gasped terrified to be yanked out of an open window. The belt flapped then went slack. He looked up to see a brilliant red bird with multiple colors swirled through his feathers. Rain looked down to make sure that the belt was secure, then held on enjoying the visions of the realms before him.
Break
George sat quiet while Dinah brushed his hair. “ I expected you would be more excited.” Dinah set the brush down. “What's wrong, darling?”
“This morning... Marilyn...” George did not get a chance to finish as Dinah laughed softly. “It's not funny.” George's eyes rounded as he stared at his mother. “Never have we been after each other. This morning, I could not move him, no matter how much I pushed and shoved. He was so strong. He really would have.”
“But did not,” Slyphe growled.
“Yes, and it seems as if Laton himself if prowling outside of your room while the wretched creature is hunted.” Dinah looked up in awe of Cerridwen as the grand lady entered her sons' room with a smile on her face. “Queen Torcha could not be motivated to remain in this area and has joined the hunt. She wants to end him permanently.”
“No!” George got to his feet he pulled his robe close to his body. “Marilyn is only involved in this world because of me. Please do not kill him. It is not his fault. High Prince Nestoir and Lady Aurora both had said that the first two hundred years are chaotic. But if he is reined in now, he can be controlled.”
“Georgie,” Siobhan frowned at her older brother. “That man is not good for you. I always knew he would meet a sticky end. Either in the gutter somewhere or dead from too many fits of a head cold, if you know what I mean.” Siobhan sighed then tossed her hair over her shoulder with an elegant flick of her wrist. “Either that or dead of some venereal disease. So some vampire got a little touchy and drank a little too much. Does that give him a right to rape you?”
“Siobhan!” George gasped never thinking to hear his sister speak in such a way.
“Don't you 'Siobhan' me,”She countered. “I'm right and well you know it. I say, whatever he gets he more than deserves.”
“They won't kill him,” Ryo said as he escorted Angel in past the glowering red dragon that took up all of the space in the foyer in front of the large carved doors. “We found him cowering in a cavern and hungry. He was bawling like a baby; blood covering every article of his clothes. He is scared, naturally, his mind is blown by all that his body can now do. After a feeding, they locked him up in a coffin until sunset. Then Azrial has been charged with his keeping. You should be safe. Heaven is going to try to keep Jhaymes from immolating him. Your friend should be safe,” Ryo sighed wishing that he could have destroyed him. Rain had come to him babbling and winded.
“You should know, I am grateful,” George sighed. “Thank you.”
“Enough!” Angel tossed his hands up. “We have to get you dressed. So if you are not here to help, please leave.” Angel watched as the group in the room settled down. “Whatever, here Georgie, your pants.” George got to his feet his shoulders feeling light as relief settled over him. So, it seemed that his friend was safe; at least for now. Ryo was already formally dressed in long brown pants, that looked to be silk. They were loose and cuffed at his ankles yet still falling over the ends of his shoes with a long golden vest falling to his knees. Ryo's arms were bare but two heavy gold bracelets decorated his wrists with two more going over his biceps. A circlet nestled in his honey colored hair a single diamond winking in the sun.
“We are all dressed for easy movement. For...” Ryo paused and sighed waiting.
“Oh no!” George gasped holding the pants up. “Angel, the pants are too big!”
“What?” Angel asked his eyes wide and his hands on his cheeks in false surprise. He had already made the pants loose but now they barely hung on to his hips.
“Did you lose weight?” Ryo asked with a coy grin. “My, my.”
“I... I lost weight?” George looked down seeing the white pants he gripped to keep them up. “But how? I was not dieting.”
“You weren't?” Ryo asked and his smile revealed all. He had been cooking different meals, low fat, no frying, mostly baked, fish and poultry and if they had red meat it was lean lots of steamed vegetables and raw. Fruits, desserts had been light and airy. When he went for bags of crisps, Marilyn would take them and Bikky or Rain would substitute them with something healthy. He had recently developed a craving for carrots. Ryo laughed as George recalled Lord D asking George to help him in the garden claiming his baby was making it difficult to do certain tasks. Leaving George to do the walking and raking and weeding.
“Don't worry,” Angel laughed. “Just nip those off and I'll fix them. Finish your makeup while you wait,” Angel winked and George felt tears in his eyes. His weight had bothered him. Everyone told him that he was fine, beautiful, but it bothered him.
“Thank you, all,”George blinked back tears.
“Now you shush up and finish getting ready while I take these in,” Angel said with a smile. “They will be here to collect you soon.” George nodded tears in his eyes.
Break
It was a large group. George looked around and his face flushed as red as his fathers. Jerry had never truly been comfortable with his son's sexuality and now to have to hold his hand as if presenting an actual bride... George sighed looking away wishing he could apologize. “Are you nervous son?” George gasped looking at his father. “If you are nervous, or afraid, I will talk to Jhaymes and this can wait until you are sure.” Dinah hid a smile behind her hand. She had heard her husband perfectly from her position in front of George with her arm linked through Siobhan's.
George's smile beamed at his father through the exquisite veil that Angel had made for him. Again he had been dressed in layers, first the long pants, then the knee length shirt that fell around his hands and finally a long jacket. All of his clothes were white some of the details beaded with tiny tear drop shaped diamonds that Angel claimed Andromache had given him. “She said she got them from the Fairy Realms,” Angel explained all the while Ponchi had nodded her head. Ponchi was the only spot of Color he wore. His hair fell around him gathered at one side by the silver clip that the tiny fairy sat in. She had tied multiple white satin ribbons on her waist and arms that hung down decoratively as she clung to his deep colored tresses.
“I'm fine, thanks,” George answered looking ahead. Behind him their ancient ancestors walked smiling and nodded as he looked them over amazed that they were hundreds of years old. Surrounding them all were members of the dragon court. Laton and Torcha in the lead. Ryo and Dee, Bikky, Rain and Lyo walked as well staring resolutely ahead trying not to think of the battle soon to take place.
Lyo tugged his hand free from Bikky and yanked on the ends of Ryo's vest. “Da-Ryo, will I have to fight Jhaymes too?”
“No,” Ryo picked the boy up without breaking stride. “In fact, I want you to make sure that mommy is alright. You know she has a baby inside and may need her little prince to take care of her.”
“Okay, Da-Ryo,” Lyo nodded his little brow serious as he looked at Dee.
“Go get 'em squirt,” Dee cheered as Ryo sat the boy down and he ran off to his mother's side. Ryo had been surprised to see her in human form this morning. She had no time to explain her change due to Rain finding him and babbling about George and Marilyn. Ryo shook his head and focused realizing that they had reached the place where Jhaymes stood with Alera and Master Xi.
Jhaymes stared at George a great smile on his face. “You're beautiful,” he mouthed the words, but George felt as if they were spoken directly in his ear. George waited unsure what was expected of him. Ryo had explained the proceedings, but, he was still worried at the implications. If he said yes, didn't that mean they were married, why the exhibition. Over the past few weeks, George had began to wonder if it would be an exhibition at all, or an excuse for the dragons to beat on poor Jhaymes for daring to touch him before they were wed at all. But that wasn't fair. George had made the decision to be with Jhaymes long before the dragons had revealed their affection and desire to adopt him. Andy held her husband's hand as they walked forward. Jhaymes had asked them to stand with him as family.
Laton cleared his throat and Jhaymes stood his ground as plumes of smoke curled around their feet. “Lady Alera, knight of Arcadia, and Lord Suzaku, otherwise known as Master Xi leader of the Fire Star Birds of Flames.” Laton called them forward.
“Yes great leader of the easter fire dragons,” Alera and Master Xi responded.
“Do you accept that your brother of blood and arms will bind his life forever to that of George Alan O'Dowd, youngest prince of the Eastern Fire Dragons. Thereby accepting the role of dowager princess and honorary Lord of this noble clan?” Laton spoke the words and tried not to grimace at the young man before him.
“We do,” Alera and Xi announced. “We do accept this role in honor of Sir Jhaymes our brother of blood and arms.”
“Sir Jhaymes, Knight of Arcadia,” Torcha said a smile plastered across her face baring her long fangs. “Do you truly want to spend your life with the grandson of dragons?”
Jhaymes met her eyes head on, smiling, “I do,” He said loud and clear.
“Then, if you want him,” Torcha smiled taking George she shoved him to her husband. Laton lifted the human as the rest of his family was ushered to seats amongst the Royale. “Come and claim him!” Torcha issued the challenge and blew a stream of flames that circled the group in the center. Jhaymes took a deep breath and headed in to the mass of roiling scales. Alera stood by her heart in her throat as she bawled into Master Xi's arms.
“They are going to kill him,” She sobbed and clung to her teacher. High Prince Daphnus pulled her into his arms.
“This is a day to rejoice,” He told her. “Even if your brother is seriously injured, or worse, he is doing what he wants. He is doing this for love.”
“If he dies,” Alera looked up her eyes blazed with an inner fire that was so beautiful it left Daphnus lacking air. “So will they,” Alera vowed as the first dragon attacked.
Jhaymes was ready for it. He slid on his back dodging the claws. Getting to his feet he breathed a sigh and leaped high over the tail. He spread his wings mid shift using his own talons on the soft underbelly of the beast before him. The dragon fell aside soon replaced by one in human form. As they battled Alera left Daphnus to fly overhead. She landed beside George causing Laton and Torcha to rear up. Siobhan screamed clinging to her father in fear of her brother's life. “They won't hurt him,” Clarisande assured them. “They are just making sure that she is not there to attempt stealing George and bringing him to Jhaymes.
Jhaymes fell down onto his back using his opponents strength he sent the dragon tumbling over feet first into the dragon heading to take the losers place. They both went down and Jhaymes hopped to his feet breathing heavily.
“What are they doing?” George whispered tears falling from his eyes. “Why are they trying to kill him?”
“He has to show himself worthy,” Torcha explained as Alera held a weeping George. “You need to calm down, use your inhalation device if you need to. It might be best not to watch.”
“Not to watch...” George looked again and cringed as Jhaymes took a heavy tail to his midsection the long serpentine appendage lifted him off his feet and knocked him back. Jhaymes stood again holding his stomach and side. His vision blurred and just when he was ready to lay down and rest he thought of George. No, he reminded himself. He could not give up, he had to make it through. He shifted and when the tail came back he latched his talons into it and flew up high into the air lifting the bronze creatures hind legs off the floor. It howled in rage and turned to spit flames at it's opponent. Jhaymes swung hard to the right and dodged the fiery breath. Keeping the tail in his clutches he flew in fast circles twisting the tail. The dragon continued to howl beating his large claws on the marble floor in agony. Just when he thought he could take no more, Jhaymes yanked the tail a final time and landed on his back.
“I concede you damn feather head, now get off me.” Jhaymes jumped aside and watched as the dragon left his tail dragging behind him. He had done it. The first circle had been beaten. Jhaymes walked on to the second circle. All of these were high ranking soldiers. Salamanders and Chameleons favored of the dragon king and queen, distant relations to Ryo.
“They... Why do they have weapons? They have weapons!” George panicked bringing his hands to his mouth he continued to sob as Alera patted his back
“Be calm Georgie,” Alera spared a frown for Laton and Torcha for putting him through this. “ you are about to see the true skills of my brother. For he is armed as well.” George looked closer at Jhaymes and saw a long sheath on his back and one on each hip.
“But that's not the rapier he used,” George said as Jhaymes pulled two long swords from the one sheath on his back. “He is good with the rapier.”
“My brother is proficient with the rapier, yes, and he got better during his time with Prince Lucien, but...” Alera smiled as the first attacker fell back. “He is more so skilled with the double broadswords and hook swords which he is carrying. It seems that he will use all of his power and might to get to you.”
Jhaymes stepped forward his sword clanging loudly against the young man before him. “Come on,” Jhaymes urged when he did not seem to be trying. “You have to fight me.”
The young dragon lowered his head. Everything within him was against this battle.“We have been friends, fought together side by side during the wars. You...” The Chameleon sighed. “You saved me on the battlefront, me and my entire troop. Just go past, I concede.” Jhaymes watched as several of the others in this circle all lowered their weapons refusing to fight him.
“I do not accept that, you know you have to do this, or my claiming will be challenged,” Jhaymes raised his sword and attacked. The Chameleon had no choice but to block. “If you want me to be happy, if you want to help me, you will fight.” The young creature sighed then attacked Jhaymes. But his heart was not in it and he was easily bested, moved aside so that Jhaymes could move on to the next, and the next. They all fell holding minor bruises and scratches. Jhaymes sighed hoping that no one else noticed how easy this fight had been.
Jhaymes reached the third circle and halted. Sir Hiten stood ready to fight and behind him was Rain, Bikky, Dee and Ryo. Jhaymes sheathed his broadswords and pulled his hook swords. Hiten smiled and winked at Jhaymes. He would hold his secret training with the phoenix warrior close to him for he knew that it would frowned upon. But he had wanted to look good for Alicia and not be dependent on his luck to come out of this skirmish the loser, but with his pride intact. He had to give a good showing of skills. Besides, Hiten thought looking at the other warrior who had a bleeding scratch on his arm, Jhaymes had to be getting tired by now.
“If your opponent is smaller and faster, how do you counter?” Hiten whispered to himself causing Jhaymes to smile as he had drilled the litany into Hiten. “Make every attack count with power.” He swung wide and Jhaymes ducked hooking the ends of the swords together he swung them around like a lasso causing Hiten to back up and block with his blade. Jhaymes made quick work of Hiten who conceded with a twisted ankle as Jhaymes evaded his attacks. Jhaymes lowered his swords then sheathed them. He turned around and met with Rain who seemed to be holding back tears.
“It's alright Rain,” Jhaymes whispered. “Make Count D proud.” Rain nodded his head then took a fighting stance. He attacked Jhaymes focusing on how happy George would be once he was claimed. He leaped over Jhaymes and landed a kick to his back that sent him stumbling forward. Jhaymes turned around and caught Rain in the midst of another leaping kick. He held the boy high. When he saw Bikky approaching he threw Rain at him. Bikky caught his brother and fell to his bottom claiming injury and bowing a concede. There was no way he could do it. Bikky shook his head. Even though Dee had spoken to them, had explained the situation. He just could not fight Jhaymes. He could not be party to keeping him from claiming George. Bikky limped to the healers stand where many, including Lord D and Sofu D waited to tend to the injuries. Bikky lowered his eyes from Sofu as he checked his posterior.
“I understand, young MaClean,” Sofu D smiled and pretended to heal the nonexistent wound. “I understand.”
“You injured two of my sons,” Dee said pointing at Jhaymes. “And now you think to claim my friend...” Dee held in a chuckle as he punched Jhaymes in the stomach and smiled when he doubled over. Jhaymes sat up fast catching Dee slipping his foot between his legs. Jhaymes kicked each ankle and jumped back as Dee fell. Dee got to his feet and charged Jhaymes using his larger frame to hold Jhaymes to the floor. He raised his hand to strike only to feel Jhaymes knees in his back. Jhaymes quickly rolled them both over bringing up his wrist to block Dee's fist. He heard a sickening crack and gasped.
“Dee!” Jhaymes gasped. He leaped back as a blast of flames was shot from Ryo. “I'm sorry,” He mouthed as Dee was assisted from the area with a broken wrist. “I'm sorry,” Jhaymes whispered to Ryo as he faced him.
“I know,” Ryo nodded with his hands high and covered in flames. “So am I.” He said and attacked. George stood in shock at the level of skill Ryo displayed. He knew Ryo was good but he exacted each hit and kick with a precision that let him know a lesser opponent would have long since been crushed. Jhaymes grasped both of Ryo's arms and flung him aside. Ryo fought the urge to get back up and charge Jhaymes. Instead he lay down. “Concede,” He called moving as if his ribs were injured. He allowed himself to be helped from the area. Jhaymes turned around and gasped. Before him, resplendent in green and yellow scales was Haku. Now the true battle would begin.
“Thats the dragon from last night?” George gasped as the creature circled Jhaymes. Jhaymes gave up his human form and George sighed. Even though he was larger, he was still leagues smaller than the dragon.
“He will do his best to hurt my brother,” Alera sighed as tears left her eyes. “He wants you.”
“Does he think to win me by harming the man I love?” George was incredulous.
“Exactly. He will stand to battle through and if he makes it, Haku would have the right to claim you. For consummation of the claiming, they would give you a strong aphrodisiac.” Alera's tone was heavy with disgust. She did not lower her voice. Laton and Torcha prowled around them hearing every word she spoke. “They call us feather heads, but I call them barbaric. They have allowed their strength and power to go to their heads.”
“You do not know of what you speak,” Laton's voice came over them hot with irritation.
“Do I not?” Alera challenged him. “I have watched for the past fifteen hundred years as you force your will upon others.”
“I have always only acted in the best interest of those I love,”Laton bellowed and Jhaymes halted as he flew over Haku. They both paused to turn and see what had enraged the dragon king. Jhaymes heart flipped over in his chest to see his twin, tiny in comparison to George let alone Laton and Torcha. She stood her ground her eyes narrowed.
“So will I,” Alera vowed. “You kill my brother in his quest to claim his lover and I promise before all present to avenge this wrong.”
“Stand down Leri,” Jhaymes called over to her. “It's alright, I just have to defeat Haku. Not Laton and Torcha. I am after George, not their crown. I do not have to fight them.” Jhaymes explained understanding his sisters fear. She knew there was no way he could defeat Laton and Torcha, he would be killed. Alera looked up at the royal pair of swirling scales for affirmation of her brother's words. Laton smiled as she dipped into a warriors bow rather than a feminine dip.
“Then I offer my apology,” Alera straitened. “I meant no insult or injury to either of you.”
“Well do I understand your contention child,” Torcha shifted for a moment and embraced Alera. “But this is for the best of all involved. Haku needs to learn whom he is dealing with.” Torcha whispered the words in Alera's ear before she became a grand dragon once more. George stood by mopping his face with a handkerchief that his father had thankfully left with him. Haku smirked then snapped his teeth at Jhaymes.
“He tried to eat him!” George screamed pointing at Haku.
“To us, Jhaymes is poultry,” Laton declared. “You would be dessert, best Jhaymes be quick about this.”
Jhaymes knew it was coming. Haku would blast, he could see the beast raring back inhaling deep holding the air in his gullet heating it. Yes, Jhaymes thought, yes, make it hot. Haku watched the bird circling overhead looking for an opportunity to attack. Jhaymes landed his talons scratching the floor and Haku opened his mouth wide. George screamed as Jhaymes was covered in molten flames. Alera turned him away from the battle as he sobbed. Jhaymes heard in his mind Feng's words. “Dragons know of heat and power. They use their flames to their advantage for what can defend against them? It is true that Dragons have flight, but they do not understand the true power of wind. Take their flames and turn it into a weakness. If someone sends you a small bullet, send forth a tank.” Jhaymes raised his wings high stirring up the wind and capturing the flames. He spun quickly turning them back upon Haku. Nothing he sent of his own green fire would touch the dragon he knew; so he increased the power of the beasts own flames and sent them back. Haku howled in pain and rage as he tossed about. He landed on the floor scales smoking. He tried to rise to attack Jhaymes again but cried out in pain as his tail was caught in Jhaymes sharp talons.
Haku grimaced and thought to blow more fire. Jhaymes sent it right back not allowing it to touch him by diverting the flow of wind. He took the tail in his clutches and flew about Haku's head wrapping his own tail around his throat like a leash. Jhaymes released the tail and landed in front of Laton breathing heavily and holding his side and his stomach. His arm was bleeding, but he was here. He had made it through. His vision blurred from several knocks to the head and his clothes were smoking. But he had made it through. Laton smiled as he shifted down to a human size. He pried George from Alera's arms and presented him. “Take him, if you can.” Jhaymes took a deep breath. He took a step forward and dropped to his knees. His body was so heavy with exhaustion. He stood up again and clamped his hand around George's wrist.
“You,” Jhaymes began and George wept anew at his battered love. “You are mine. You have been claimed.” Jhaymes drew strength from his elation and joy at having finally reached George's side. He felt as if he had swam for leagues through a sea of scales and fire, but he had made it. Ponchi sprinkled George's hair with the sparkles of her tears as she sang with happiness. George sighed helping Jhaymes to stay upright.
“I am yours.” George announced reveling in the embrace of Jhaymes strong arms. Was this it? He wondered as he looked at Jhaymes. Were they married?
“Now for the Phoenix portion of this claiming.” Jhaymes said and George gasped at the look of apology in Jhaymes eyes. What was he going to do to him? Jhaymes turned George in his arms until his back was pressed to Jhaymes front. Jhaymes then moved George's hair aside baring the right side of George's neck. “This might sting a little love, I am sorry.” Jhaymes whispered and George gasped. Jhaymes began to drag his tongue along the area exposed to him. Behind George's ear and down his neck. Tears stung George's eyes at what seemed to be needles moving over his skin. Jhaymes finished the last stroke of his tongue with a kiss and George fell weakly into his arms. “Forever, you are as I am and I am as you are.” Jhaymes said. “If you are happy, so am I. If you weep, my heart will bleed.”
George watched as Master Xi walked over. “I, Lord Suzaku, have the honor of standing in as second male for Jhaymes.” Master Xi leaned over and moved George's hair aside to see several bold, black slashes on George's skin where Jhaymes tongue had traced them. They stood out like a brand on his neck and were just as permanent. “My true love hath my heart and I have his. By just exchange one for another given. I hold his dear and mine he can not miss; there never was a better bargain driven.” Xi paused and looked at Jhaymes. He smiled at his student before he continued. “My true love hath my heart and I have his. His heart in me keeps him and me in one. My heart in him his thoughts and senses guide. He loves my heart for once it was his own; I cherish his because in me it bides. My true love hath my heart and I have his.” Xi read the last stroke of Phoenix writing and smiled. He had stood as second male at Jhaymes and Alera's parents wedding. This brought such poignant memories that the elder nearly wept. “Your father would be so proud of you. Defeater of dragons all for love's sake. Kiss him then and all will know that he is yours.” George smiled up at Jhaymes and waited. He knew those lips, had craved them. Jhaymes pressed their mouths together their breath lingered and mingled as their tongues touched. It was a short kiss, Jhaymes was pulling away long before George was ready for him to do so.
Zarro prepared to applaud only to have Laton command the attention of the crowd by slamming his large front feet on the floor. “Let it be known on this day that Sir Jhaymes, a knight of the Arcadian Realms, has successfully battled his way through the trial of a dragon claiming. He has shown himself worthy. My queen and myself are proud to call him kin. Should any dare to contest his claim or dishonor his mate they will in so doing be challenging my words and will answer for it.” Laton nodded his head to denote he was done speaking and Zarro applauded. Andromache and Nestoir took the stage. He picked up his guitar as she began to sing.
“Now, I will go to see the healers then we will dance.” Jhaymes explained as Alera came to help to the medical stand while Dinah, Siobhan and Jerry converged on George to appreciate his new tattoo. “What did Laton mean?” Siobhan asked.
Before George could tell her he did not know. Heaven walked over and embraced him. “I am so pleased for you, Pretty.” Heaven seemed to shimmer in her white garments, next to George they appeared to be a set. She looked over to where Jhaymes was laying prone under the ministrations of Lord D. “It was good of Laton to protect you in such a way. He must really care.”
“What do you mean?” George wondered watching as Jhaymes' arm was healed.
“What Laton said at the end,” Azrial said appearing beside Heaven. “If any one would contest Jhaymes for you then it would not be Jhaymes they would be fighting, but Laton himself. An affront to Laton would be seen as an effort to take the crown and his queen, not just you. It would be certain death, a suicide.”
“Oh man,” Siobhan laughed. “Wait until our brothers hear about this one.”
“I'm married,” George said as the meaning of the day's events settled on his heart. He smiled and laughed a little so happy he thought he would not be able to contain it all. He did not have to. Jhaymes, done with his healing, scooped him up from behind and swung him in his arms. Their joyful laughter rang out as Andy finished her song. Alera took the stage with Daphnus as the band played on. “Now we dance,” George smiled laying his hand on Jhaymes shoulder.
“Yes love, now we dance.” George grinned at Jhaymes words.
Daphnus smiled as he picked up the microphone. Jhaymes held George close in his arms, the music began to play. They swayed slowly as Daphnus sang. "Every endless night has a dawning day," Daphnus smiled when the steps picked up just as he had taught them. George was turned in Jhaymes' arms. "Every darkest sky has a shining ray. And it shines on you. Baby, can't you see? You are the only one who can shine for me." Jhayme picked George up and turned in a wide circle. setting him on his feet as Alera Joined in with Daphnus. "It's a private emotion that fills you tonight. And a silence falls between us, as the shadows steal the light. And wherever you may find it, wherever it may lead... Let your private emotion come to me" Jhaymes held George close in his arms while Andy, Nestoir and Rain sang along. "(Come to me, come to me)" Daphnus and Alera echoed, "Come to me."
George felt his eyes fill with tears as he moved over the large cleared floor of the grand ballroom in the Obsidian Palace. Was this really happening? Was he truly married to this wonderful person who loved him beyond his own life? Jhaymes leaned in to lick the drops of moisture from George's cheeks garnering cheers from the watching crowd. Daphnus and Alera continued to sing. "When your soul is tired and your heart is weak...Do you think of love as a one-way street? Well, it runs both ways. Open up your eyes Can't you see me here? How can you deny? (How?)"
Jhaymes rolled his hips into George then slipped his foot in between George's he dipped George low as the singing reached a high crescendo. "Oh, it's a private emotion that fills you tonight. And the silence falls between us as the shadows steal the light. And wherever you may find it, wherever it may lead... Let your private emotion come to me(Come to me, come to me)."
Jhaymes spread his wings allowing them to float about as they spun. Dinah caught her breath at the sight of the beautiful man with flaming wings that held her son so tenderly. "Every endless night has a dawning day. Every darkest sky has a shining ray," Jhaymes blazed his wings causing the entire dance floor to glow with emerald brilliance. "It takes a lot to laugh as your tears go by...But you can find me here 'til your tears run dry."
"Always," Jhaymes whispered in George's ear continuing the dance that pulled them closer and closer to each other until their bodies looked to be one creature with four legs and shining, flaming wings. "It's a private emotion that fills you tonight. And the silence falls between us, as the shadows steal the light. And wherever you may find it, wherever it may lead...Let your private emotion come to me." The entire band of Royale began to harmonize. "Let your private emotion come to me. Let your private emotion come to me. Come to me, come to me." Jhaymes ended the dance holding George off his feet. As he sat him down amidst applause Daphnus handed his microphone to Nestoir while Andy giggled and waved at George. She and Daphnus had worked on this song just weeks before the actual wedding and she was pleased that it had turned out so well.
George nodded his head his face flushed. They had kept the dances simple for him and he was grateful. Andy sat with her children while her husband began to sing. "What day is it? And in what month? This clock never seemed so alive. I can't keep up and I can't back down. I've been losing so much time." Nestoir sighed, every emotion he felt for his wife had been expressed in these beautiful lyrics and he knew anyone truly in love would understand. he could the emotions shining on George and Jhaymes face as they moved before the assembled crowd of friends and family. Jhaymes twirled and dipped George as Nestoir continued. " Cause it's you and me and all of the people, with nothing to do, nothing to lose... And it's you and me and all of the people and I don't know why I can't keep my eyes off of you."
Jhaymes smiled at the surety of the words. He would never be able to keep his eyes off of George. Keeping eye contact he backed up three measured steps. With their hands together the circled before coming together again. "All of the things that I want to say. Just aren't coming out right," Jhaymes almost laughed as he thought of the beginning of their relationship. "I'm tripping on words, you got my head spinning I don't know where to go from here." George laughed as he thought of the same memories. Jhaymes had spent so much time blushing. "Cause it's you and me and all of the people, with nothing to do, nothing to prove. And it's you and me and all of the people and I don't know why I can't keep my eyes off you."
"I know why," Jhaymes whispered placing a kiss on George's lips. Again the crowd cheered.
"Something about you now I can't quite figure out," Nestoir moved over to his wife and pulled her in close as he continued to sing. " Everything she does is beautiful. Everything she does is right." Andy giggled
"Cause it's you and me and all of the people, with nothing to do, nothing to lose. And it's you and me and all of the people and I don't know why I can't keep my eyes off of ...You and me and all of the people, with nothing to do, nothing to prove and It's you and me and all of the people and I don't know why I can't keep my eyes off of you"
George reached up to wipe a tear from Jhaymes face as Nestoir finished. "What day is it? And in what month? This clock never seemed so alive." Nestoir bowed while George and Jhaymes did the same. Laton then lead the guest into the dining was so full of elation he barely touched the feast laid out before him. Jhaymes was content to feed him bits of this and that carefully choosing the best portions. Dee was reminded of their own wedding feast and grinned as Ryo allowed him to feed him as he had then. Ryo assumed a completely helpless role in not even wiping his own lips. Dee smiled and leaned in to lick the sauce from them. Jhaymes laughed at their antics as he placed a carrot into his own mouth and fed George. George blushed but nibbled the treat from Jhaymes' lips. “Him being a bird, do you think you will get all of your meals this way?” Dinah teased her son.
“I wouldn't mind,” George laughed at ease with her banter. Even his father laughed. The meal continued with much joy and laughter.
Count D sat with his family watching as the newly wed couple kissed. “Did I not tell you to trust in the wisdom of the ancients?” Count D said to both Ryo and Leon. Ryo offered a chagrined blush while Leon leaned in and nipped D's ear. D laughed softly taking a bottle for Kurayami.
“I thought you were not one to say 'I told you so',” Leon frowned but the love shining in his eyes was enough to take all sting from the words. Count D laughed again then looked at his father. Lord D sipped from a cup then frowned.
“Do not worry about your father,” Sofu said when Count D prepared to go to his father's side. “I noted that he was a bit tired after today's activities so I insisted he drink mirandia milk. He will be fine.” Count D grimaced.
“I take it mirandia milk is not delicious,” Angel said sitting next to Collins he enjoyed the festive atmosphere. Roger and Mimi near enjoying their meal and each other. They would soon be wed, the plans for the wedding were well underway.
“Compared to human Similac, there is little difference.” Count D answered then sighed. “The baby drains him. It is good that they will both be nourished.” Leon nodded then ate his dinner glad that he was not the one on a diet of baby milk and vegetables.
Jhaymes waited as long as he could. They had danced and eaten and soon more dancing would begin, but... He walked over to Laton and cleared his throat. George stood with his sister speaking to Andromache and Heaven. “You seem a little sleepy,” Laton held in a laugh. “If you would like, you may take your mate and depart”
“Thank you,” Jhaymes did not even try to hide the heavy relief in his words as he left the dragon king's side. “Sweetheart,” George looked over a smile on his face as he faced Jhaymes. “Hydran is waiting to take us to our home.”
“Now?” George looked around at the guests, many of which he had not had time to greet.
“Yes,” Jhaymes nodded his hands on George's waist. He leaned in to George's back allowing the heat of his body to surround George. “Now.”
“Oh...” George smiled his eyes lowering. “Now.” Dinah hid a smile behind her hand as her son was lead from the grand ballroom. The moon hung low over Arcadia as Hydran raced across the sky. George felt as if he could reach out and touch it. Instead he placed his arms over Jhaymes' where they were wrapped around him. “We're married.”
“You keep saying that,” Jhaymes nuzzled the soft skin of George's ear. He gasped as he heard a choked sob. “Sweetheart?”
“I am so...” George could not even think of what he wanted to say.
“I know,” Jhaymes said as Hydran landed on the balcony of their bedroom. “I know, because I feel it too.” Jhaymes pressed their lips together. Hydran knew that Jhaymes would say his thanks some other time. But right now, he left them alone. George sighed melting into Jhaymes arms. He moved when Jhaymes moved him. The bed was near he knew. Jhaymes took the pin from George's hair and sent Ponchi from the room. She fluttered her good byes and went to investigate her own home that Jhaymes had made for her. George waved after her removing the ties that held the veil over his long hair.
Jhaymes walked over and turned George in his arms. “Make love to me,” George whispered bringing his arms up and around Jhaymes neck. Jhaymes kissed George, long and sweet his hands busy on the ties and buttons holding the large jacket closed. He sighed as underneath that was a long shirt. “Angel gift wrapped me,” George laughed his own hands busy at the single tie to Jhaymes black jacket. He opened and sighed as he saw that underneath, Jhaymes wore nothing else but a pair of pants. “Well then,” George leaned in taking a dusky nipple between his teeth.
Jhaymes gasped bringing his hands up to bury them in George's hair. He would forever be awed by his lover, shy and bold, a combination that left him breathless. George held on with his teeth, not hurting Jhaymes but using his tongue to drive him mad. Jhaymes yanked the shirt over George's head moving his mouth back for a moment, but George was not to be deterred. When his chest was bare to Jhaymes hands he gasped as warmth spread through every fiber of his being. Jhaymes spread his hands over George's back and slid his fingers into the hairs at the back of George's neck. Lifting his face, Jhaymes plastered a kiss his tongue plundering George's willing and open mouth. George met the invasion dueling with Jhaymes and tasting him.
George sighed his hands traveling down to the band of Jhaymes pants. “Wait, not yet. Don't touch me there yet,” Jhaymes caught George's hand.
“Yes, now,” George said. “We go over this every time,” George laughed his fingers curling around and pushing the pants down. “You'll last longer the next time.” He promised stroking his fingers tightening and releasing, tightening and releasing. Up and down he moved as Jhaymes lips moved over his own. Jhaymes whimpered, he was close. So close, but not yet. He wanted to savor George, like a long denied treat and yet. “Don't hold back.” George whispered nibbling Jhaymes lips. Jhaymes crushed their mouths together as he spilled into George's hand. “Good, now, make love to me.” George said again removing his own pants while Jhaymes breathed heavily and doffed the pants that sat around his ankles where George had left them.
George waited, when he was sure he had Jhaymes attention he approached the bed. Jhaymes could not breathe. No, he could, he just had no desire to do anything other than watch the languid stride of George's nude form paraded before him. It was all too much, but he could take it. He wanted more. The visual sensations of pale skin and lush, beyond plump mound of flesh. There was more, long legs and...Jhaymes eyes was drawn back to George's bottom. So beautiful, it was so beautiful. George reached the bed and placed his knee upon it. He bent over slightly to pull the sheets down. He heard what he thought was a sharp intake of breath before Jhaymes wrapped his arms around him. George suppressed a chuckle. “You tease,” Jhaymes slid his hands over George's sides.
“Oh?” George asked his eyes wide as he turned his head to look at Jhaymes. How he loved this man. His deep green and black hair seemed to float about his head as the turned George fully around until he could kiss those lips. “I love you.”
“Never question it, sweetheart, I love you,” Jhaymes confessed his mouth inches from George. “Now come here, let me kiss you.”
“You never have to ask,” George opened his mouth sending his tongue to caress Jhaymes'. Jhaymes pulled back for air, then dived in again taking George to his back on the bed. He leaned over him enjoying the full contact of the bodies. “You feel so good,” George opened his legs to allow for Jhaymes to nestle on top of him.
“Mmm,” Was all Jhaymes could manage as he had burrowed his face in the sweetly scented groove of George's neck. He flicked his tongue out tasting George. Jhaymes moved his mouth down to George's chest. George brought his hands up on a sharp inhalation of air. Jhaymes showed no mercy chewing and nibbling, sucking and pinching. George gasped and panted upon the bed clutching Jhaymes to him writhing and panting. “So good, you taste so good. Count D once told me that humans were addictive, he was right.” Jhaymes gasped scooting down. He was pushing George's legs further apart.
“Jhaymes,” George called his name as Jhaymes mouth began to work over him. Jhaymes sucked him in the flavor of George driving him mad for more.
“Sweetheart, will you turn over?” Jhaymes begged and George rolled over onto his stomach. Jhaymes pulled a pillow and placed it under his hips. “Open your legs a bit.” George complied. “Beautiful,” Jhaymes moved into position. He opened his mouth to taste the fleshy mound. George shivered. Jhaymes brought his fingers up and trailed one down the center pressing in a bit at the sweetly puckered opening. He licked his finger and wet it before pushing it back.
“Oh, wait, that...” George winced shocked that the finger was hurting him. “Why does that hurt?”
“I don't know,” Jhaymes sat up. “It has been a while, maybe I just need to get you wetter.” Jhaymes leaned in again licking George deep inside. He straitened his tongue and tried to push it inside of George. “You're so tight now,” Jhaymes frowned as George cried out in joy at the movement of his hot, wet tongue in side of him. Jhaymes tried again with his finger, with little success. “Maybe lubrication,”George handed Jhaymes the pot. “Why are you so tight?”
“Aren't I always tight?” George laughed hiding his own worry.
“Well, yeah but...” Jhaymes recalled a time when he had pushed through a similarly tight opening. Lucien had never accepted a man before, it had hurt. “You're like a virgin.” Jhaymes said when he managed to get his finger through. “I think I know why,” Jhaymes said his finger not losing momentum as he moved it inside of George. “You bathed in Sohki's water this morning. A Kirin can purify a body and make it like new.”
“But I bathed in it before, not just in the water, I mean he got into the tub with me,” George said wincing a bit as Jhaymes moved his finger in further. “We were together after that and nothing had changed.”
“So what was different this time?” Jhaymes wondered leaning in he kissed the skin near his face and brought his hand up to stroke George's hardness.
“I drank it...” George gasped. “I drank the water.”
“Oh my,” Jhaymes said careful as he pressed his fingers inside. “You're a virgin.”
Break
Bikky leaned back in his bed watching as Rain sat with his journal. “New song?”
“Yeah,” Rain answered. “But it does not seem like a pop song.”
“I'm sure that Daphnus will figure it out and make it work.” Bikky said and Rain sighed. “What?”
“Nothing, I just, I don't know if pop music is all I want to do,” Rain said. He looked at the mirror on the desk. His face was still pretty. Even with the aging he had done. “Maybe pop music is all I can do.”
“Maybe not,” Bikky said coming to stand beside him. Reading over Rain's shoulder Bikky smiled. “Those lyrics are cool,” Bikky sighed. “Just show them to Daphnus and he will work with them. I'll bet you'll love the music he puts to them. Oh and Rain, tell him that you don't want to do pop music for this song.”
“But we are a pop group,” Rain sighed nervous as he penned the last phrases.
“What did George say, huh?” Bikky laughed, “It is important not to bore people. Do something different.”
“These sure are different,” Rain looked again at his lyrics smiling. “Come on, let's go find Daphnus.”
“Make sure that if you knock on his door, he is saying 'come in' before you actually do.”
“Ah... shut up,” Rain lightly punched Bikky in the arm.
Break
“Ooh,” George panted wrapping his arms around Jhaymes neck.
“Do you want me to pull out?” Jhaymes asked his hips slowing. George was so tight, it was wonderful and yet he could not help the fear that he was hurting him.
“No, just keep moving slow,” Jhaymes nodded at the softly whispered words. “It feels wonderful.”
“Slow,” Jhaymes nodded pressing his lips to George's. “I can do that.” He moved his hips with deliberate intent to pleasure George. Jhaymes brought his hands down between them and wrapped his fingers around the throbbing manhood he had come to know so well. George gasped as his eyes closed. “I think you are close.” Jhaymes whispered squeezing and releasing the feel of George pulling him closer to the end of his endurance. He thought he was used to the velvety slide of his love's body. He thought he could handle it, but. “Georgie... Sweetheart...” Jhaymes took George's legs and pulled them high up on his waist driving himself deeper still into his body.
“Yes, Jhaymes! Yes!” George exclaimed as his world dissolved in bright splashes of color. He gripped Jhaymes' shoulders as his body convulsed squeezing his husband in a series of full bodied contractions he feared would be the end of him. He could feel a surge of heat and power and love build as Jhaymes held him tight vocalizing his release deep inside of George's extreme tight sheath. George fell into the blankets Jhaymes arms around him. His breathing would slow, he knew, but his heart. It went too fast but he enjoyed it. Each beat spoke to George like nothing ever had before and the name it spoke was Jhaymes.
“Are you alright?” Jhaymes asked when coherent thought was returned to him.
“Mmm,” George wanted to open his eyes but all he could do was nod. He moved his lips on instinct as Jhaymes pressed their mouths together. “Marvelous, luv, truly marvelous.” George whispered he gasped hitching his hips as Jhaymes pulled away from his body. “Oh.”
“I don't think I have ever felt anything like... well anything I have ever experienced with you.” Jhaymes admitted with a small chuckle. “I am sorry I could not warn you about the brand before the wedding.” Jhaymes whispered pressing kisses along George's temple.
“It's alright, it only hurt for a moment,” George laughed. “Just like when you...” George let the sentence trail off laughing when he could feel Jhaymes response pressing into his hips.
“No, sweetheart, do not tease me so. It is too soon for you,” Jhaymes worked hard to suppress his body's needs.
“Says you,”George laughed he shifted on the bed rubbing his body along Jhaymes.
“Oh... don't do that... what you are doing... stop...” Jhaymes tried to grab George's hips to keep him still only to be met with a hand stroking him. “Turn over, and raise your hips.” Jhaymes begged to which George smiled and complied. Jhaymes placed several pillowed underneath to help him remain stable and comfortable. Jhaymes leaned down and placed his fingers inside of George. George gasped moaning he clenched the soft sheets in his hands. “Does this hurt you?”
“No,” George shook his head he raised his hips higher begging Jhaymes with his body for fulfillment. Jhaymes got to his knees behind George. He was careful as he slipped inside despite George wriggling and urging him on to deeper and faster penetration.
“Your mind is experienced, your body is not,” Jhaymes said after a painstakingly slow entrance. “You do not understand the full capabilities of Sohki's water. “Your mind knows the pleasures of the flesh and yet your body no longer does. Give it time to get used to this.”
“Okay,” George said as this level of penetration did indeed feel a little too much. Jhaymes held on to George's waist guiding himself inside. He closed his eyes groaning at the encasement. “That feels so good,” George sighed. Jhaymes nodded and pressed in further. He would love George, he vowed, not just tonight, but forever.
To be continued.
Author's notes: The next chapter will bring us one step closer to the Halloween Spectacular. Please have patience and if we do not get it up in time sorry. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and please feel free to let us know what you think. There will be some surprise guest appearances and cameo's in the Halloween Spectacular.
Ja ne
Chi and The French One.
Song Credits: Private Emotion; Meja and Ricki Martin
You and Me; Lifehouse
I do not own these songs or their lyrics and I am making no profit from the use of them.
If you would like to help me turn a profit, you could always check out my website, or just go to Barnes and Nobles (I don't own them either and am not making any profit from mentioning them here) But you could help me out with sales and popularity by ordering a copy of The White Lion. I am trying to find a literary agent to help me go mainstream, but one probably won't pick me up as long as my sales are so low. So if you like what you read here, it would be nice to show it. Thanks


Powdered Sugre 49
Business as Usual
Count D had his smile on his face as the customer left the shop. “Please, do take good care of your pet.” He intoned in his most friendly voice that bordered on open disdain. He could see it already. The person would break his contract. He had no discipline. D could see it in the nonchalant way he held his cage. He would not adhere to the rigid feeding schedule. D almost cringed as he thought of whatever detective would be assigned to harass him. It always seemed this way. He did his job and someone invariably had to do theirs. He sighed as he felt the time move closer to Kurayami's bottle needs. Aoi would be needing breakfast. It was rare for the shop to receive visitors this early and yet he had felt compelled to let the man in. He only hoped that in the destruction of his own wretched life he would not bring Laila down with him. The cat was one of his favorites
“Seems like we just got back,” Christopher complained in his new clothes still stiff from Count D's recent purchasing.
“We have only returned three days ago,” Count D affirmed smiling as he thought that George and Jhaymes had not been outside of their home in the days following their joining. Alera had claimed that on the sixth day she would enter and make sure they had enough food. “I thought you would be excited to be attending high school.”
“Are you kidding?” Chris' eyes widened as he stared at Count D over the breakfast table. “Catherin's older brother said that freshman get the worst of everything. And you had better not tell the teachers or anyone because then, it gets worse. The whole school will shun you.”
“Are you forgetting that you are attending the same school as Bikky and Rain and Kenneth?” Count D smiled encouragingly.
“No, I'm not,” Chris slumped his shoulders ignoring the toast that sat in front of him. “But they are Juniors this year, what would they want with a freshman?”
“To ride with you to school,” Leon said coming behind his brother. “Ryo is out front with them now ready to go. You want me to go with you?”
“No, I am in high school, I do not need you to hold my hand.” Chris was outraged, but secretly glad that Leon had offered. Knowing that Bikky and Rain would be there with him made him feel less terrified of his first day of his higher education.
“Hey squirt,” Ryo smiled as he entered the kitchen. “Are you ready? The boys don't want to be late for their first day.”
“I'm ready,” Chris got to his feet and stood through Count D adjusting his clothes with gentle hands and a proud nod as he hefted his backpack to his shoulder. “And don't call me squirt. I'm in high school now.”
“Pardon me,” Ryo bowed deeply his eyes twinkling with merriment. “Where do you think you are going?” Ryo asked as T-Chan began to lope after Christopher carrying a lunch box.
“I'm just gonna look out for him,” T-Chan grumbled his voice coming out in a series of growls. “This is not like the other one with a lot of little people. This place has a lot of big people, I saw it when we visited. Gotta make sure my kid does not get into any trouble.”
“I go too, too,” Aoi bounced on her chair sending her spoon clattering to the floor.
“School is no place for pets or nieces,” Count D said softly Aoi pouted dropping to her bottom on the chair while Leon got her another spoon and tossed the dropped one into the sink. He loved these morning breakfasts in the kitchen. D was still in his frock, freshly bathed, but not yet dressed for the day. “T-Chan why don't you help me with the little ones until Christopher returns?” T-Chan dropped his lunch then sat on his haunches. He waved a paw after Chris then slumped down leaning his face on his front paws. Leon was almost afraid, but he looked into the lunch box. He snapped the lid closed praying that the mass of dripping meat inside was an animal and not some hapless human the beast had found wandering. Several times he was sure he had heard a burglar in the pet shop over the years he had been living there. Before he could fully rouse himself to check it out, the sounds were gone. The next morning, after such nights, several of the shops more ferocious creatures, including T-Chan, skipped breakfast.
“Try not to think about it,” Count D smiled correctly guessing his husbands thoughts as he gave T-Chan his lunch box. The creature blew a sigh then accepted his lunch. “You will return for lunch?” Count D asked after Leon put his badge on and checked his gun before slipping it into his holster.
“I'll try,” Leon pressed a kiss to Count D's lips then to Kurayami where he slept blissful in his papa's arms. Leon gave Aoi several loud smacking kisses then waved and headed out. Count D sighed after him content with his life and grateful.
Break
Christopher's eyes widened as he stared at the mass of kids, most taller than he was, crowded around bearing trays. His first three classes of the day had been well enough. Catherine was even in two of them. Her Lapsso Aphsso, Blanca, had grown so much since Count D had taken care of it. She stood next to him bearing her tray of unidentifiable food looking just as terrified. “Ha... Fresh meat!” Chris stumbled at the hand on his back that shoved.
“Yo! Chris, Cathy,” Bikky called. He stood to his feet by their usual table with his arms folded over his chest and his eyes narrowed on the junior boy that had shoved Chris.
“Oh, hey man, he with you?” Bikky nodded. “Sorry, kid, names Travis, I play football with Bikky.” Chris nodded and waved him off as he and Catherine made a dignified dash to the already crowded table. Bikky waved over some friends and they pulled two more tables free and joined them all pulling over the chairs as well.
“You don't have to worry about anyone bothering you for the rest of the year,” Julie said. Sitting next to Rain. She was happy that he had not mentioned her odd behavior of the summer. “By the end of the day the entire school will know not to pick at you.”
Christopher tried not to show his relief, but he did smile at Bikky and Rain. With a laugh and salute, Rain grinned then munched his fries. “Dude,” Jorge burst out after he finished his lunch. “I have been telling myself to keep quiet all morning.” Rain looked up wide eyed with confusion. “But I can't help it. I have to say it.” Jorge laughed when Jeanne rolled her eyes. “Rain... You got hot!”
“No,” Rain shook his head. “ I'm fine, really, this coat is made from a light material,” Rain said showing how easy his long black coat moved. Underneath he wore a deep green shirt and long black vest. His black pants hung loose with shiny silver chains dangling to his large black boots. His hair hung around his face smoothed down with clear gel to keep it from blowing about.
“That's not what I mean,” Jorge shook his head.
“Yes it is,” Bikky nodded his eyes narrowed.
Jorge saw the menace on Bikky's face and the worry on Erick and Terry's face. Peter became extremely interested in his straw while Julie and Catherine stared between the boys. “Yeah,” Jorge conceded. “I guess it is.” Bikky smiled nodding his forgiveness. He would not take so lightly boys hitting on his brother. It would be dealt with swiftly. Jorge got off light because he was a friend. But there had better never be a next time. Rain looked up when he felt Bikky's temperature rise. He blew into his hand and aimed it at his brother, sitting next to him, no one but Bikky noticed the cooling effect it had. Rain grinned then sipped from his ever present thermos. Bikky just chuckled.
Break
Ryo stared at the file Daphnus had handed him on the smuggling Carl Anderson had been doing for the past three years, ever since he had been hired in fact. He had to concentrate. He would not have Dee teasing him about worrying about Lyo. The boy was fine, again he and little Nicklaus were in the same class. The two did well together. He checked his cell phone to make sure he had not missed any calls. Setting the ringer up loud he dropped it back into his pants. “Lyo's fine,” Dee said placing both hands on Ryo's shoulders and giving a gentle squeeze.
“They called you?” Ryo smiled at Dee glad that someone knew what was going on with their youngest son.
“No, usually schools only call if something is wrong, right?” Dee sat at his chair with his coffee. He had almost brought it to his lips when he recalled where he was. Precinct coffee always demanded preparation. Okay, he thought, the mouth and thus the tongue were ready, now for the stomach. Dee sighed then sipped, it was not too hot, but the taste. He frowned then looked at the desk. “Ever think of using this stuff for varnish?”
“Why do you think my side of the desk is so shiny?” Ryo joked glad to not be worrying about Lyo. He looked down at the files again. “We're going to have to arrest him.” Ryo said shaking his head as Dee got to his feet. “I feel bad, he's been to our house and everything.”
“He's a thief, Ryo, and not out of desperation. This man stole from the needy and gave to himself.” Dee gave a stern look. “This is no modern day Robin Hood, he is just a low life thief.” Ryo nodded grabbing a few extra clips. He was never too sure now. Too many close calls had made sure he had several in each pocket, hidden or otherwise. “Call Daphnus and see if the Arcadian Accountant is available.”
“Already on it,” Dee looked up from dialing. As he made the call, Ryo went to inform Leon that they were going out.
“Try not to get held up at gunpoint,”Leon laughed. Dee held up his middle finger, placing his other hand on Ryo's back as they left the precinct.
Break
“Open Up Count, we know you're in there!” Count D sat Kurayami in his bassinet while Aoi sat on the floor with her dolls, Pon-Chan and Ten-Chan having fake tea. “Open this door right now!”
“It is customary to wait when asking entry into someone's home,” D smiled at the irate man with his fist raised to pound the door again. The man's hair was dark blond slicked back with steel gray eyes. The woman beside him stood in a dark pant suit with her black hair pulled back into a tight braid down her back. Her ice blue eyes sized D up. She had never seen anyone more beautiful up close before. Her daughter had a cd with the pop star Rain on the cover, but she feared that this man was beyond even him. She had also heard that a detective in her very own precinct was beautiful. Yes, she had heard of detective MaClean. “The shop is closed, if you would like a pet, please return during regular business hours.”
“Papa tea,”Aoi held up a little cup. “I make like you.” Count D looked down where her little doll like face shone up at his smiling brightly. Like him? D smiled tightly at his daughter. Her set had been empty, a porcelain set made by Alera as a birthday present. Did she mean... Had she summoned tea? Not yet three full years of age and already summoning? Count D smiled brighter at Aoi then lifted her in his arms.
“Aren't you brilliant?” He kissed her cheeks causing her to giggle.
“Cut the crap, Count D!” The man, obviously an officer by the badge worn proudly on his belt. “You need to come with us.”
“Why don't you come in, and please, mind your tongue around my daughter,” Count D stepped aside. “I am D,” He nodded as the man and his female partner entered. They looked around, the woman taking notes and sniffing as if suspicious of the very air. “Incense,” D informed them. “As I said; I am D, my grandfather owns this shop. I tend it in his absence.”
“Then we can assume that it was you who sold a dingo to Mr. Aspers?”The female said.
“Do I not warrant the benefit of your names?” Count D sat down with Aoi in his lap after checking to make sure that Kurayami still slept.
“The only warrant you'll get is for arrest,” The male officer growled. “Mr. Aspers was found dead this morning missing, not one, or two, but all of his internal organs, and it appears as if his bones were gnawed on by a wild dog. The neighbors claim he was going around bragging to them about the exotic dog he got from this shop.”
“I take it that Mr. Aspers broke the contract and fed Jacki meat,” Count D reached into a drawer and pulled out the sheet of paper. He checked the signature, once sloppy, but legible in black ink, was now blood red. “You may check, but it is clear here that we are not responsible for clients who do not adhere to the agreed upon stipulations in the contract detective...”
“Lotham,” Detective Lotham gave his name. “This is my partner Detective Akkers, we are now assigned to this jurisdiction. We read up on your case, this place has a strange history, do not think to pull any of your shenanigans. We are ready to deal with you.”
“You, both of you,” Count D smirked at his continued reference of 'we,' “ are more than welcome to peruse the contract. You will find everything in order.”
“Alright D,” D gasped looking up with a bright smile.
“Daddy!” Aoi clapped her hands scooting from D's lap.
“Hi sugar,” Leon cooed at his daughter placing kisses on her cheeks. “Ummm, you taste like papa. Was he kissing you?”
“Papa, yes,” Aoi blew a kiss at D.
“Why don't you and your friends go off and find the Honlon,” Leon sat her on her small silk clad feet then watched as she ran off with Ten-Chan and Pon-Chan. “Now D,” Leon took on his stern voice as he pulled D into his arms. “What did you do?”
“I did business,”Count D said his voice succinct as he peered up at Leon through his lashes. Count D smiled. Leon turned him around and pointed him to the sofa. “Drink your tea,” he commanded with a sharp tap to his bottom. “So... Detectives,” Leon looked over at Randolph's replacements. “How are you?”
“This seems to be in order,” Detective Akkers handed the contract to Leon. “But we will be watching you.” She said to D. Lotham slammed the shop door behind them.
“They are amusing,” D said smirking over the rim of his tea cup.
“You behave,” Leon cautioned sitting beside him.
“Would you like me as much if I did?” Count D's voice took on a sultry tone. He was leaning into Leon's lips when Kurayami began to whimper. “Wet nappy,” Count D stood. A look of promise was aimed over his shoulder as he picked up their son.
“I love you no matter what, good or bad,” Leon grinned then got up to follow D to the back of the shop. “You Chinese criminal you.”
“And don't you forget it,” Count D chuckled.
Break
Carl wiped sweat from his brow with the sleeve of his two thousand dollar shirt. His assistant had called to tell him that he had visitors. Royal visitors, with detectives. Carl took a sip of his water coughing as more entered his mouth than he had planned. He was still mopping up his desk when the tapping came at his door. “Y...” Carl coughed on the leftover phlegm in his throat then tried again only managing to croak a little. “Yes, show them in Lisa,” Carl straightened his tie. He would look his best no matter what. Carl looked up at Ryo and Dee, followed by Daphnus and... He could not remember his name, but he knew the man to be the Arcadian's accountant.
“Mr. Carl Anderson,” Ryo said stepping in front of Dee and Daphnus. “I think you know why we are here,” Ryo was calm, knowing that a wrong move would turn this into a volatile situation.
“Don't give me that,” Carl steepled his hands in front of his face with his elbows on his desk. “Who are you to sit in judgment of me? I'll bet you take advantage of opportunities as they arise, just like the rest of us.”
“I don't steal,” Ryo ground out holding on to his calm. Reaching behind him he held on to Dee's arms. Ryo took a moment to pray that Jash could control Daphnus. “I do not harm children, or people too poor to seek proper medical care. You were stealing the money from the organization slated to help those who can not help themselves. I am glad that I have a warrant for your arrest,” Ryo pulled out the sheet of paper.
“Don't you touch me, fag!” Carl snarled backing away from Ryo.
“Dee, no!”Ryo caught Dee and yanked him back.
Carl frowned then looked at Daphnus, the man was terrorized by the cool look on the high prince's face. He ceased his movements. “Don't try to tell me that you have those young, nubile bodies at your house and you are not taking advantage of it.”
“Mention our sons again and you won't have to worry about Detective Laytner pummeling you,” Ryo's voice was deadly. “I'll do it myself.”
“Alright, Detective MaClean,” Daphnus said softly. “Or would you rather I refer to you by the moniker, your highness, prince of the Eastern Fire Dragons of Arcadia, or your lesser titles inherited from your dearly departed mother, the princess. Among them the duke of...” Before Daphnus could continue Ryo sighed and his shoulders slumped. “Good, now we had best be getting on with your American pomp and circumstance.”
“What?” Carl asked looking between Daphnus, Ryo and Dee, to Jash and back again.
Daphnus sighed rubbing his temples as if faced with the unbearable hardship of stupidity. “Read him his rights.”
“With pleasure,” Dee smirked as he began the Miranda Rights.
Break
“Well,” Dee announced as he and Ryo pulled up to the small school. “That was a day's work well done.”
“Yeah,” Ryo got out of the car, his dark blue pants meshing well with his white top and light blue blazer. “Daphnus said that they would do a few concerts to re-raise the money for the hospitals and safe-houses.”
“That's great, but hey,” Dee frowned. “Won't that mean Rain will be working a lot. I am not sure I like that, what with him being back in school and all.”
“Look at you, thinking like a parent,” Ryo smiled. He had a family, a great one in fact.
“What are you smiling about?” Dee grumbled hooking Ryo's belt loop before he could enter the school
“Just wondering... You want some Tepin steak for dinner tonight?” Ryo grinned when Dee nodded. “We'll stop by the grocery store on the way home and pick up some fresh meat.” Ryo smiled then entered the school. They stood outside the door a smile on their face as they saw Lyo dancing with the teacher and several other children that were late to be picked up. The teacher's long skirt swirled as she danced with them. “He's so cute,” Ryo laughed as Lyo shook his entire being.
Dee pushed the door open. “It was a one eyed, one horned, flying, purple, people-eater,” Over and over the song went. Ryo tapped his foot to the beat.
“Da-Ryo, Da-Dee,” Lyo hopped away from his teacher. “Kindergarten is fun!” He clapped his hands.
“I am glad you like it kid,” Dee picked up Lyo giving him a pat on the head.
“Mind if I have a word with you?” Lorri, the teacher, said as she stood beside Ryo and Dee.
“Yes of course, is everything alright?” Ryo asked concerned while the teacher's assistants took over playing with the children.
“Oh, oh no, nothing is wrong,” Lorri smiled her tightly curled, jet black hair in braids atop her head. Deep brown eyes lit up with merriment shining from the dark complexion of her skin. “It's just that. I do not think that Lyo belongs in my class.” Lorri tried to smile at the shocked expressions on Ryo and Dee's faces. She had garnered the same response from High Prince Nestoir and High Princess Andromache when she had spoken to them about Nicklaus. “It's just that, he can read, and write and count in three different languages. Most of the kids here know sight words and colors and sounds and yeah, they can write their own name, but it is touch and go at best. Your son is amazing.”
“He stays with Count D when we have to work after hours,” Dee said for Ryo had simply sighed unsure what to say to the flabbergasted woman. “D is Mandarin, so he works with his daughter in his native tongue, Ryo is Japanese, ah, half and he sometimes speaks it. Has he picked up Arcadian?” Dee asked Ryo who nodded. “So that would be four languages,” He sighed. “Including English.”
“It's not a bad thing, but, if he is getting that kind of education elsewhere, I mean he can come here for the interaction with other children his age, but...” Lorri shrugged. “To further his education, I suggest that you continue to take him to Count D. The only other language I know is French.”
“Well my little linguist,” Ryo said while strapping Lyo in to his car seat. “Shall we go have ourselves some dinner?”
“Da-Ryo funny,” Lyo giggled blowing a kiss at Ryo.
“Yeah,” Ryo agreed. “Funny.”
Break
Chris sat in his room mulling over the large stack of books he had received in school today when Leon entered. “Hey bro,” Leon smiled and stepped over T-Chan who lounged in front of the door. “How was your first day of school?”
“It was cool,” Chris puffed out his chest. “Catherine's in a couple of my classes. I have history and math and English and...” Christopher listed off his classes while Leon leaned back. “I also have homework, or had, I mean. D helped.” Chris was sheepish as he showed Leon his math. “I mean who gives homework on the first day?” Chris complained.
“Well it sounds like you had fun,” Leon nodded.
“Yeah, I even have the same lunch period as Bikky and Rain. Seems odd, though, that Carol is not there.”
“Yeah, but College is important.” Leon said mussing Chris's hair. “You do plan on going to college, don't you?”
Chris nodded visions of Count D lecturing him for hours on the importance of higher education. He recalled the last lecture that Count D had given him. While grossing Leon out, had bored Chris to tears. In fact, Chris thought back, he had fallen asleep. What had he asked about that time, oh yeah, Chris grinned shaking his head, the baby question.“So what did you do today?” Chris asked as he packed his bag.
“Stopped by for lunch and some dummies were trying to arrest D.” Leon laughed softly.
“Again?” Chris asked wondering why D had not mentioned it when he first got in. “What'd he do?”
“Business, come on,” Leon got to his feet. “Dinner is ready.” Chris hopped off the bed. “Whoa, hungry?”
“You bet, oh and bro, the basketball team is having try outs. I need you and D to sign this.” Chris showed him the sheet of paper. “ D said he would after you agreed.”
“Well alright, let me see,” Leon looked over the paper. “You have to keep your grades up, not just at their minimum of C. If you get below a B- we may have to cut it out of your schedule.” Chris nodded his agreement. Leon gazed at him, sizing his little brother up. He looked so much like Leon did at the age, long, thin and with a mop of unruly blond hair. Big blue eyes and a ready grin, yep Chris definitely looked like his big brother. With a smile, Leon signed his name.
Break
Ryo was afraid. He tried not to show it, but his hand was a little trembly as he signed his name under Dee's. “Quit looking like that!” Rain stomped his foot while Bikky glowered at their parents. “It's just driver's ed.”
“Driving, right, you two,” Ryo looked again at the paper. “But you're not even sixteen yet,” Ryo protested.
“We will be, at least I will,” Bikky folded his arms. “This year even.”
“Ryo,” Rain ignored Bikky. “Don't worry, we will study really hard.”
“Ryo worries about his own driving and he's...” Dee paused as Ryo's age was lost to him. No, he remembered, not lost, nonexistent. “Well, he's older, so naturally he is worried about you two behind the wheel.”
“So,” Bikky piped up while Rain packed away his neatly done homework. “When we do get our licenses, does that mean we get our own cars and later curfews? And maybe weekend privileges?”
“Only if Carol is on break will you drive up to Sunnydale and visit her.” Dee said seeing through his son's plans.
“Agreed,” Bikky dashed into the kitchen to set up the dinner utensils while Rain served up his tea and the family's lemonade. Dee thought and Ryo smiled as he did not have to point out that Dee had been played.
“But I...he... wait a minute,”Dee turned a glower on the boy then sent a look at Ryo. “Should we let him get away with that kind of devious manipulation?”
“He took on a weaker opponent and came out the winner,” Ryo tapped Dee hard on the head with the tips of his fingers. Lyo laughed before scampering into the dining room.
Break
George's eyes closed as his body was swamped with so much heat he feared he would not survive, and yet... he knew he would. He had survived it before. It was too much though, this time he knew he had to stop this, he had to... “Wait, Jhaymes... Ooh, wait... ah...” Jhaymes held George's hips still as he plunged into his body. George lost count of how many times, just in this session he had climaxed, but Jhaymes was relentless. George was amazed that he had not passed out already, was this what it meant to be practically immortal? He couldn't take much more, he knew it. “Jhaymes... wait...” George placed his hands on Jhaymes shoulders only to be met with Jhaymes fingers intertwining with his own and holding his hands above his head.
“Just hold on,” Jhaymes said close to George's ear. “Almost there,” Jhaymes held George's hands. His hips went faster, deeper, further inside of George. “You are too, I can feel it. You fit me now, me and no one else.”
“Only you,” George promised crying out as his body was filled with Jhaymes heat his own splashed upon their bellies. George feared that he would have to beg Jhaymes for some rest. He looked up at the sound of gently trickling water. Jhaymes wrung the towel out before wiping it across George's tummy, then cleaning the residual release from his bottom. Once George was clean, Jhaymes cleaned himself. He pulled George into his arms. “Sleep now?” George laughed softly.
“Yeah, I think we scorched the sheets,” Jhaymes' chuckle was ruined by a yawn.
“Scorched, but it would have burned me too,” George said with a yawn of his own. His eyelids were so heavy.
“Nah, the brand makes you impervious to my flames, mine and Alera's.” Jhaymes explained. He kissed the top of George's head. “Go to sleep. We have to go out tomorrow.”
“Oh yeah, or they will soon come looking for our bodies.” George whispered his face buried in Jhaymes chest.
“If we stay in much longer, when they do find us... we'll still be naked.” Jhaymes laughed but George was fast asleep. “My beautiful baby, I love you so much.” Jhaymes declared his voice soft as he held George in his arms. “So much.”
Break
This wasn't right. Jon walked to the edge of his room. He stared at the wall, then walked to the other side. Not right at all. He went back to the previous wall. It still looked the same, didn't it? He wasn't sure. All he was sure of was that this was not right. He should not be in this fancy hotel room all by himself. No, he needed someone, who was it again? Right, right, not that he could forget, he would never forget. It was not right. George should be with him. Just him. “I love you so much,” How often had he heard those words. How often had he ignored them after he decided to leave. “But it's different now,” Jon said aloud to the room. “You'll see,” He sat on the bed wrapping his arms around his bent knees. “You'll see. How much I love you. I love you so much and I am ready now Georgie, ready to love you right. Ready now,” Jon rocked himself back and forth.
It seemed to play over and over in his head. The first time he had cheated on George. He had not even had the grace to lie, but George had forgiven him. The second and third and countless times after, George had always forgiven him. Even after the fights and the insults, George had forgiven him. He cringed away from the memories of George with black eyes and bloody lips, bruises on his body and tears streaming down his face. He forgave him then. Jon nodded to himself. He had to forgive him now. He had to. Then they would be together. “I love you so much.” Jon whimpered when his heart constricted. “I need you, I love you so much.” Jon shivered. He had to get George back. He had to. Nothing else mattered. Nothing. This world could be sucked into the very pits of hell and he would not care. All that mattered was George. He had to get George back. No matter what.
“You're so beautiful,” Jon did not recognize his own voice. “So beautiful, I love you so much.” Was that him? Jon wondered. Was that his voice? He could not be sure. “So much...”
Break
“So Rain,” Rain frowned when he recognized the voice. For the past few weeks Aaron Novis, a new transfer, had been bugging him. “You know my father works at BMI records right?”
Rain sighed before he nodded. “Yeah, you maybe mentioned it a few dozen times a day since we met.” Julie snickered sharing chips from Rain's bag. Since he had been wearing large, goth clothes, she had started goth punk. They were a matched pair now. She liked this style, she could get away with wearing long sleeves all the time now and no one would question it. “What of it?” Rain had fast grown tired of Aaron's supercilious attitude.
Aaron looked around, assured that Bikky was well across the hall chatting with a few other jocks. “I just thought I should let you know that I heard the next single coming out.”
“Good for you,” Rain nodded sweeping his hair aside so that Aaron would be sure to see his eyes rolling. Rain dropped his hair then went back to looking at Julie. She was so pretty with her curly hair in messy pigtails and black bows.
“What I mean is,” Aaron snickered as a bunch of his friends came over. “I listened to it a couple of times and it didn't help. I mean, you tell me,” Aaron chuckled. “How does it feel to know that when people hear you they imagine a beautiful woman singing?” Aaron sighed looking at the pretty young man before him wrapped around one of the prettiest girls in school. He was used to being treated as a celebrity, but because of Rain's pop star status and normal lifestyle, he had been quickly overshadowed. As if being related to an exec at BMI was not important. “Then the kicker, when they see you they find out it's true.” Aaron went on even though Rain crunched the bag in his hands. Julie gasped having never seen Rain become angry at such meaningless teasing. “Hey guys,” Aaron poked one of his friends in the ribs as the rest of his crowd backed away from him. They knew of Bikky's volatile temper and did not want to be mistaken for the one bothering Rain. “I'll bet she wears such large clothes so we won't see her breasts.”
“Shut your mouth unless you have something intelligent to say,” Bikky said shocking Aaron with how fast he had arrived after seeing his brother surrounded by the pompous snob and his lackeys. “But then I suppose that would mean you would never again speak.”
“Oh, is her big brother here to protect her?” Aaron folded his arms staring Bikky down. He would not back down to this little street punk. He had read all about them in the teen magazines. So Bikky thought he was tough. But New York was years ago. He could not continue to ride on his past glory.
“I'm not a girl!” Rain got to his feet frowning at Aaron. “You would do well to shut your mouth. Like my brother said, until you find a way to speak of something worth listening to.”
“Are you threatening me? One word to my dad, and you royal assholes will lose your contracts.” Aaron offered a smug smile. “He is in every board meeting with the owner.”
“I suppose you don't know then,” Rain smirked. “Since you want to name drop and make yourself feel important. I suppose I should, for once in my life, stoop to your level.” Rain looked skyward as if for divine intervention. “The Owner of BMI is actually related, though he is American, to High Prince Daphnus. I doubt he will drop the contract of one of his best selling acts because some idiot juvenile complained to his daddy about...what exactly? What is your problem?”
“You're my problem you wanky ass lesbian,” Aaron yelled. Frowning, he shoved Rain back.
“No Bikky,” Erick grabbed Bikky's arm. “We're all here if Rain needs us. This is one on one.”
Bikky saw it, he could not believe it, but he saw it. A sickening crunch sounded as Rain's fist made contact with Aaron's nose. “I. Told. You. I. Am. Not. A. Girl!” Aaron looked up at Rain holding his bloody nose.
“Youf, r n so munch troublf,” Aaron's words were garbled through the handkerchief he held to his nose.
“Listen,” Peter poked his head out from behind Erick. “A while ago, I was in the locker room.” Peter's face turned red but he continued. “I hid when I heard the seniors come in with Rain. They already teased me about being gay, I hadn't come out yet, but that's not important.” Peter sighed his face redder. “ If they knew I was there, they would have hurt me. So... I was there. I saw them feel you up,” Peter hung his head when Rain's eyes widened. Peter shook his head, he would not say what he had heard, what they had read in his journal. “ He does not have breasts, he's not a girl, and his pants kind of shifted real close you know, hey,” Peter frowned when he got several raised brows. “I am gay,” Peter said it proudly. “I notice these things. When his pants shifted, it was... Well...That's definitely a boy.”
“Whatever,” One of Aaron's friends complained. “Looks like a duck, sounds like a duck chances are... Its a duck or in his case, a girl.”
“Shut your trap,” Bikky grumbled stepping between the boy and Rain when he stepped up to show Rain he was not afraid of him. Rain raised his hands despite his brother holding him back. “The principal is here,” Bikky sighed. “We know, Rain is on his way to your office. Aren't you Rain.” Rain stomped away. Bikky sighed looking at the principal. “You want to call our dads? Or should I?”
Break
“Hey Dee,” Ryo said sighing as he closed the file he was going over. “You remember how you said, schools only call if something is wrong. That was East,” Ryo slipped his cell phone in his pocket.
“What did Bikky do?” Dee asked getting to his feet.
“Nothing, Rain punched some rich kid.” Ryo answered still amazed that it was true.
“Our Rain?” Dee was not sure he had heard right. “Who'd he punch?”
“Yep, our Rain,” Ryo nodded. “Some kid Aaron Novis. Bikky and Rain both told me about him. He picks at Rain every chance he gets. I guess Rain just got fed up with the crap.”
“About time,” Dee nodded with pride. “Let's go.”
“Later, the principal sent him back to class until later. We will discuss this at the PTA meeting tonight.” Ryo explained handing Dee the file. “Check this out, see here, the knife wounds are the same as the one from the other victims.”
“Looks like this one's human,” Dee complained.
“Yeah,” Ryo nodded. “Scum... Can't wait til we arrest em'”
Break
Several parents turned their way. Ryo sighed, so it seemed as if it would start all over again. The first meeting they had attended several weeks ago, when school had first started, had been quick, simple. Now the stares and whispers would begin. Lyo held his hand sipping from his juice box. He clutched a tiny bag of carrots in his hand careful not to drop it. “Ah, detectives,” The principal called them over. “So glad you could make it. As it is the first offense of the semester for your boy, and hopefully the last, I will simply detain him after school tomorrow for detention. That will be all. I will be pleased if you could speak to him about restraining his temper.”
“Yes,” Ryo straightened to his full height. Dee raised his brows. He knew that pose. Ryo was about to get imperial. “If it becomes necessary,” Ryo looked pointedly at the other parents. “I will send my children to school with an honor guard of Arcadian soldiers to assure that they are not unduly harassed. Seeing as how this is a public school I had hoped that such measures were not needed. But if the other parents do not see fit to properly train their children, then I see no other course of action.” Dee shivered at the chill in Ryo's voice.
“Of course, we all hope that will not be necessary,” The principal tried to placate Ryo. “Your highness,” He added a bow as an afterthought.
“I am glad we could so easily come to an understanding,” Dee muttered with a smirk as he went to sit next to Jeanne and Jorge's mothers. They both smiled at them then settled down with their coffee.
“Now,” The principal cleared his throat. “To business, as some of you may know, Homecoming will soon be upon us. This year for a theme we had the junior and senior students gather into teams and submit their ideas. Now we have selected the best ten from the group. If you would all like to peruse them, we can vote on it.”
“Who decided that these were the best?” Dee grumbled in Ryo's ear. He took the empty juice box from Lyo. Taking it to the trash he smiled at a parent. The woman had long dark hair braided tightly down her back. She noted his smile and turned away. Her manner was abrupt, cool and disapproving. “Well if you don't like my smile, quit staring at me,” Dee quipped.
“I beg your pardon,” The lady's cool eyes narrowed as she gazed at Dee. “I have no idea what you are talking about.”
“Whatever, oh, hey!” Dee waved Leon and Count D over. “What are you guys doing here?”
“Did you forget already, detective?” Count D smiled softly tucking his hands into the sleeves of his cheongsam. “Christopher is a freshman this year.”
“Right, right, PTA... Loads of fun, come on over,” Dee kissed D's cheek and moved aside so that Ryo could do the same. “Where are the tiny tots?”
“My grandparents have them.” D answered with a sigh.
Ryo turned questioning eyes on Leon. “Lord D is feeling a little under the weather,” Leon raised his brows, Ryo and Dee nodded in understanding. It was common knowledge that Lord D did not handle pregnancy well. “So Sofu and Lady Aurora took their twins and our two on a picnic in Vickie's garden while JJ see's about making him feel better.”
“Ah, so he's just puking, no bad danger, like losing...” Ryo breathed a sigh of relief when D shook his head. “Good.”
“Can we start?”The irate parent demanded of the principal.
“Detective Akkers, hello,” Count D smiled. “I take it your child will be attending school with Christopher.” Count D sighed. “How nice.” D offered a small smile. Leon grinned, he loved when D did that little smile if his. While it infuriated most who saw it, it turned him on. D's smile turned seductive as he looked at Leon. “You were saying,” Count D acknowledged the Principal.
“I was saying that we are going to vote on this years theme for homecoming.” The principal said, I have them written on the board here,” He swallowed as the group looked at the themes. “Two by Two, with a little drawing of Noah's ark,” The principal held up the submission form from the group of students with a sketch of what appeared to be a a fat man and a tugboat with two cats and two dogs. “Oh the places you will go,” The principal then held up the Seuss book that had been attached to the submission. Leon laughed recalling the many nights he had read the book to Christopher. As the principal went on Leon thought over the information he had gathered on the family that Ryo had asked about. It was disturbing, they would have a late coffee to discuss matters.
“So, we're voting,” Ryo smiled at the principal. The man was taken back by the smile. Ryo was an anomaly of femininity and strength. Masculine power and hypnotic beauty. Pale skin and dark eyes with a slim build that defied his abilities as a strong detective. Akkers watched him as well. So this was the man that she had heard so much about, and that man, that dark Adonis, was his lover. The principal waited while his secretary counted the votes.
“It seems that there is a winner. This years theme is Oh The Places You Will Go,” The principal announced. “It will focus on the students very own travels and what they have learned from it. Thank you for your time.” As the parents dispersed Leon, D, Ryo and Count D all headed to the diner where they first had tea after they met.
“Well, does this not bring back memories?” Count D smiled as he sipped his highly sweetened tea.
“Yeah,” Leon leaned in licking the shell of D's ear. D chuckled softly brushing him away.
“Do contain yourselves,” Ryo shook his head. Looking at Lyo who sat beside Dee oblivious while coloring the menu the waitress had given him.
“Oh, so says the man who, even now, has a hand traveling up his leg,” Leon looked pointedly at Dee who did not move his hand.
“A polite friend would avert his eyes,” Dee grumbled.
“I've never been polite, but... if you don't want the information I have for you...I could just take D home and do naughty things to him all night.”
“Naughty?”Dee smirked at Leon who was busy leering at the Count. Two spots of pink dotted Count D's pale cheeks. “Oh my.”
“The information, please.” Ryo smiled even though his elbow was firmly digging into Dee's side.
“Well,” Leon sighed as if he would rather continued teasing D. “We found out that the Summers family has a very interesting history. A while ago, a young girl died in the hospital, of illness, but her cousin, I think her name is listed here as Buffy, was in the room with her at the time. That same cousin went on to become a troubled teen. She started fights, and even burned down her school gym before being expelled. Her mother moved to a small town and enrolled her in another school. Her behavior did not change, the fighting continued, leading to the death of a young unknown woman in the schools library and Buffy being expelled again. The following semester the Principal had to let her back in to the school as all charges had been dropped, but she later started a riot at the graduation and blew up the whole damn school. Surprisingly she then went on to enroll at Sunnydale University.”
“Carol goes there, I hope this little trouble maker is not a friend of hers,” Ryo mused before urging Leon to go on.
“Well she has another cousin, a Letty, who is locked away in a mental institute raving about the people eaters from the Carpathian mountains. And finally, her older brother was put in prison for abuse of a minor, his own sister, Julie.” Leon shook his head. “She was later treated for cuts on her arms and legs, self inflicted.”
“Sad child,” Dee frowned into his coffee.
“A perfect match for our Rain,” Ryo nodded saddened that such a history belonged to the adorable girl they had all come to know and care for.
“Yeah,” Dee squeezed his hand, “Perfect.”
Break
“Will you hold still?” Bikky frowned over his sketch pad at George. “You look fabulous, now hold still.” Rain snickered as George grumbled. He and Jhaymes had been excavated from their home, or rather, their bedroom by Torcha and Dinah yesterday. Apparently they were supposed to be out a week ago, but were allowed extra time owing to the Dragon's admiration of Jhaymes determination.
“I don't get the seclusion,” Ryo mused from his seat in the garden watching Lyo put together puzzles. “Dee and I were out the next day.”
“Albeit a little limping on your part,” Bikky laughed then gasped as George took his hat off and sat it aside. “Put that back!” George stuck his tongue out at Bikky before he replaced the hat
“Jhaymes said the seclusion is part of a Phoenix marriage, the first two weeks are devoted to each other, the classical Love Birds. It is really quite fantastic, he brought me food, made my baths, even dressed me, when I was allowed to wear clothes that is.”
“When was that?” Dee asked coming out into the backyard with cold juice, tea and water.
“When he me took on walks outside of the house. It really is lovely,” George grew wistful as he thought of the hours they had spent exploring the trees with their low hanging branches full of sweet smelling fruit. Harvest season was soon coming to Arcadia with apples as big as his head ripening and pumpkins sitting like small people on the vine. The days were still warm, but the nights had a cold chill on the wind that made George glad for Jhaymes higher than normal temperature as they had lain close together at nights too exhausted to make love but too in love to be apart.
George blinked at the flash of a camera. “Here Bikky, this would be easier, besides,” Rain said showing Bikky the digital photo. “That look on his face, was classic.” George looked over his young friends shoulder and gasped. He was sitting with his eyes open, but not seeing the boys in front of him, seeing something gone, but near. His smile was serene and lovely, but he seemed so... George could not put a finger on it. “Beautiful,” Rain thought aloud.
“Thanks,” Bikky took the photo and clipped it to his sketch pad which was large enough to cover half the table he was working at.
“So can I move now?” George asked bouncing around. Bikky nodded waving him away. “Oh, Ryo, your grandfather showed me a... I'll call it a video, of your wedding.”
“There was a video?” Dee looked up. “Why don't we have one?”
“Because it was not a video, the Angel Prince stored it in one of his Orbs.” George explained then shook his head. He had asked how the item worked as it expanded to resemble the glass panel of wide screen television. Daphnus had simply said that it was freaky how Angel worked that thing, with a full theatrical shudder. Nestoir informed him that he was lucky that that was all Daphnus had said on the subject. “It was beautiful, the whole ceremony, and your dancing was fantastic. Then I saw Leon and Count D's wedding. It was so different. Why did King Zarro make Lord D and Sofu D relinquish all claims to D? Then there was a much smaller garden party for Lord D and JJ. This place is so confusing.”
“Our backyard?” Bikky asked making a few more marks on his drawing of George.
“No, Arcadia,”George answered as Bikky swore then grumbled an apology to Ryo who rolled his eyes.
“Sorry, I'm losing the light.” Bikky complained looking at the sky as if he could convince the sun to linger.
“Is it that late?” Ryo asked looking up with a sigh. “And me not done with dinner yet,” He got up. “Don't worry,” Ryo said to Rain. “I do have most of it done and the roast is in the oven, I just have to get the rice and vegetables steamed. The bread dough should be done rising and ready to go in as well.”
Just as they finished packing up the backyard the gate opened. A swath of white cloth shimmered in the twilight. Heaven looked around then smiled as her eyes fell on George. “Hello pretty,” Heaven said after greeting Ryo and Dee. Lyo, she held in her arms as the gate opened again.
“Hello, hello,” Marilyn chortled loudly walking in with his arms wide open. “How is the happy house wife?” Marilyn interposed his body in front of Heaven.
“Normal day in your backyard, after a pleasant afternoon of flowers and conversation, followed by visits from vampires and hybrids.” George kissed Heaven's cheek. “I am fine,” He answered Marilyn's question. “How is the happy un-dead?”
“Touche,” Marilyn doffed his non-existent hat. The rest of the family entered the house and Marilyn sat down keeping George at the table. “I would say fine, I want to say fine, but...”
“But?” George smiled kindly finishing his lemonade unintentionally drawing attention the large diamond that winked on his finger. Even in the dim light it gleamed. Marilyn sighed his shoulders slumping a bit. “What's wrong?”
“I know I should be happy, I mean, the sex is great,” Marilyn chuckled. “But when he is with me, it is more like, well, because I am there, not a real desire. You know,” Marilyn raised his brows his voice becoming low as he traced his fingers in the designs of the wrought iron table. “I guess I'll fuck you now,” Marilyn grouched. “He's sleeping around,” Marilyn announced. “He says he hungry then he comes back with blood on his lips and some strangers scent all over him.”
“Well, I can't believe I'm saying this,” George looked in through the window to see Heaven laughing while she helped Ryo get the bread into the oven. “A vampire has to feed. Don't you?”
“Yes, but, he always seems so sensual,” Marilyn sighed rubbing his bare arms his black leather vest snug over his pecs. “I want to see myself in your shoes, well not your actual shoes, cause you have...”Marilyn shut his mouth when it seemed as if Heaven glowered at him from inside the house. “They monitor my every move, especially when I will be with you. I am sorry by the way,” Marilyn lowered his head. “I almost ruined your wedding.”
“No you didn't,” George smiled and got to his feet. “Jhaymes faith in me is... Delightful.”
“Oh,” Marilyn sighed wishing he could say the same. “I think I am in love with him, but Azi, he does not love me.”
“Oh, Marilyn,” George reached to embrace his friend.
“You smell good,” Marilyn shoved George back. “It's making me hungry. I'm gonna go get someone to eat.” Marilyn sniffled as he turned himself to smoke and vanished.
“He's going to the penitentiary,” Heaven announced as she pulled George into the house. “I told him who, and how long he had to get it done. He had best be back here right after. I hate babysitting when Azrial needs...” Heaven closed her mouth.
“He is having sex with someone else right now and convinced you to bring Marilyn to see me so that Marilyn would not pout down the house.” George said moving into the dinning room. “If he is sleeping with Marilyn, why is he sleeping with someone else?” George did not expect an answer having asked the same one about Jon many times. “Never mind.”
“Uncle Azi never meant to make Marilyn into a vampire,” Heaven broke the news gently. “He only did it after I gave him grief about killing your friend.”
“Oh,” George sighed. “Right.”
“Smile,” Rain said when he was done setting the table. “Be beautiful.” Rain smiled when George did. “Thanks, happily married people should be, well, happy.”
“Oh I am,” George's smile widened even further.
“So what's your other half doing now? I mean since you are here and all,” Bikky dropped into a chair in the sitting room full of books and a new couch. When Ryo and Dee had redone the kitchen they had attacked the sitting room as well.
“Zarro sent him and Alera on a mission in England. They have Lady Aurora with them this time.” George answered and nodded when Ryo offered him a freshly made cup of hot tea. “Thank you,” George nodded. “I escaped Arcadian history lessons and the Royale are too busy working on something that is not the last two songs for the album so I have time.”
“The Royale are busy?” Ryo said softly tasting his sauce for the meat.
“Yeah, they said something about a bad smell, and... I don't know,” George's brow furrowed. “Day, but not what day of the week, but something important about a day being in the palace and tainting a human out here, not in Arcadia. They could not figure out which human, but... What's wrong?”
“Did you say Dae?” Dee asked, Ryo, Rain and Bikky all looked up studying George with acute intensity.
“Uh, yeah, he slipped something to someone, they don't know who,” George said he sipped his tea inhaling the aroma. Ryo always made the best tea. “They seemed pretty worried about it, which is why I was glad they sent Jhaymes after... Alu... some man in England.”
“Alucard?” Heaven spoke up shushing Lyo who bounced around singing the songs his new teacher had taught him at school. “Did they say Alucard?”
“Yes, that's it,” George nodded beaming a smile at Heaven. Her normally rosy cheeks pale. He had felt oddly out of place in the round tower at the Arcadian palace, it felt more like a war meeting than a business meeting. When George had tried to leave, Jhaymes had snaked an arm around his waist keeping him near. “That Prince Daphnus, he sure is fond of his own voice, I mean,” George went on not seeing the shocked expression that clouded Heaven's beautiful features. “I was so confused by the time he finished speaking that I would have asked Jhaymes to translate, but then Nestoir began to hand out orders.”
“Heaven,” Ryo said, his voice soft as he placed a hand on her trembling shoulder. “Do you know Alucard?”
“I do,” Heaven nodded. “I met him about fifty years ago. He is an acquaintance of my father's and a friend on my grand sire.”
“Grand sire?” Bikky frowned.
“The vamp that made your father,” Dee gasped when Heaven again nodded.
“Maris, is my grand sire, he is also the sire of Lady Aurora, it is why we have such a kinship together and often hunt together, when we slew...” Heaven grew quiet and glanced at Rain. “It was fun. I know that nature in my blood is from him and while I draw upon the powers I detest them.” Heaven wept and drops of crimson fell from her amber eyes. “Something great and terrible must be approaching if they have sought out that...that...” Heaven shook her head unable to come up with word that aptly describe the fiend she had feared from the moment she clapped eyes on him.
“Whatever it is, we had best be ready for it,” Ryo mused. “So that's why they sent you here, a message without a message. Hard to intercept if the messengers have no clue they are carrying a message in the first place.”
“What?” George looked up. His mind reeled with all that had been said. At first he had thought Jhaymes had simply went off to seek out a friend of Andy's seeing as how the princess had clapped with glee when it was mentioned that he would be coming here. Now he wondered if perhaps he should have asked more questions. But they had all seemed so calm in the war tower, then it dawned on him. War tower! They had been planning something and he had known nothing. Even though he had sat through the entire meeting. Afterward, before Jhaymes had left he had made George promise to behave while he was gone.
“You are mated to a knight of Arcadia,” Heaven said to George when he seemed on the verge of tears. “A knight who showed remarkable courage and strength, take heart in knowing that his blood would be foul to the beast of which he seeks and he will return to you. The real fear should begin when the creature arrives. Fear for whatever they have called him for.” Heaven whimpered then looked up at George. “Tell me, did they mention anyone else?”
“Nestoir himself went to Italy, for someone he called Francis Ra... I do not know the name fully but it sounded... well, not Italian.” George thought hard to recall the odd names he had heard.
“Oh my gosh,” Heaven gasped aloud. “That... he's... he's older than Nestoir!”
“I don't understand,” George panicked. Would he forever be confused by this world he had become involved with.
“The older a vampire becomes, the more powerful he is.” Ryo explained for he had sat through one of Rain's questioning sessions with Nestoir. The boy had been fascinated by the pale prince who had married Hight Princess Andromache, and in so doing, had brought about the events that had ultimately saved the world, at the time.
“What is coming?” Ryo thought aloud the timer on the oven signaling that his bread was done.
“I wish I knew,” Heaven shook her head fear making her tremble.
Smoke gathered in the room and Marilyn solidified. He laughed as he wiped a hand over his mouth to make sure that he had not left any blood on his face from his feeding. “What's everyone looking so grim for?”
Break
He was near, he could feel it. Jon left his hotel room for the first time days. He could almost smell him. Almost taste him. Yes, Jon thought, with a smile he wiped a thin line a saliva that slithered from between his open, wet lips. Yes, George was near. He was near.
To be Continued
Author's notes; It must suck terribly for you all to have an author who is so constantly ill. If it is any consolation I have never truly been healthy. From birth I have had doctors poking and prodding me making predictions of my expiration date. The truth is, whenever I am close to getting on schedule I get some strange malady. But, Halloween should be the next chapter, and believe me... I will make it good and spooky. Due to recent problems at work, The French one is unable to work on Yaoi, so I will do my best until he returns.
Oh Yeah!
Whoopsie, I forgot to give credit, The poem that Jhaymes tattooed on George's neck at the wedding was actually written by Tennyson.(BTW, Boy George does have a tattoo similar to the one I described, I took reality and bent it to my own twisted purpose) I am not the creator, nor do I make any profits from the use here. To increase Profits to me, you are all encouraged to visit my website, or your local Barnes and Nobles (Not advertising for them either) and order a copy of The White Lion. The events mentioned in this chapter(Nestoir and Andromache's wedding) are described in full there. Also, Alucard is the sole property of the creators of the Anime Hellsing. I am making no profit from them as well. Maris, Lady Aurora, and Phinnea(Heaven's father) are mine, however, and not to be used without permission. I will also be drawing upon historical references for the creature known as Alucard. Get ready to be rocked folks, it's going to be an interesting journey.
And... Buffy and the Scooby gang are the sole property of Joss Whedon. I do not own them and I am not making any profit from using them here. Thank you for your time and consideration. Please feel free to leave comments.
Ja Ne
Chi


Powdered Sugre 50
Halloween: Part one
Have a Little FAITH in Me
White blanketed all in front of Rain for a moment and he blinked to clear his vision. “Heaven,” George called her over. He blinked as she gazed at him, her eyes were not their clear topaz, but a burning red that bored through him with a power he found both exhilarating and frightening. Her hair, chestnut, and blond, dark brown with highlights of red swirled around her, multi-colored beads clinking softly together. The only color found on her entire person was her hair and now, her eyes. Heaven blinked several times until her eyes returned to their normal shade of brown so light they appeared golden, glowing like jewels in her alabaster face. “I was just thinking , how fond Ryo and Dee must be of their new carpet. You're wearing it thin.” He said when he found his voice. Her pacing was driving him mad and making him worry for his love.
“You are frightened,” Marilyn sniffed her surprised that her fear came to him in waves.
“You can smell it,” Rain frowned over at Marilyn, not done with his anger at his antics on George and Jhaymes' wedding day. “Like an animal.”
Marilyn looked at Rain. He wanted to snip at the boy, but held his tongue. He allowed that he did have a right to his anger. “I just wondered what you were so afraid of, that's all.” Said Marilyn pointedly not answering Rain's scowl.
“I wish I knew,” Heaven's voice sounded far away, as if she was speaking from some time long past. “I do not know of what to hold the most fear. The creature that they bring to our shores, or the reason they need someone of his ilk.”
“What does his ilk have to do with anything?” Dee entered the room having stood in the doorway listening to their conversation. Ryo had told him that dinner was ready and to call them all in. “Dinner's up, Heaven, are you eating food today?”
“I will have some,” Heaven nodded then looked at Marilyn and sighed. “He will sit with us, like a good boy.”Marilyn chaffed at the words, but knew them to be true. He would not disappoint his new... Master. Marilyn swallowed bile at the word. It was the role Azrial would now fill in his life, or unlife, Marilyn was not sure how to classify what he had now. He did sit and enjoyed the company of friends. His mind awash in all that had been said. Who was Alucard anyway? Who was it that terrified the Hybrid beast Heaven?
“Do you mind if I stay here in the guest room until Jhaymes returns?” George was asking as the dishes were put away. “The house is so big and empty. Mum, dad and Siobhan returned to England. Siobhan promised to come visit when she could, but...” George raised his shoulders then let them fall.
“We would be delighted to have you,” Ryo hugged George. “Now lets go see them off,” Ryo waved as Heaven took Marilyn out to the porch. Ponchi waved from her perch on top of George's head. She had abandoned her chair for her favorite spot. She sat at the top of his head her tiny feet just touching George's forehead. George felt bad for Marilyn. “He does not seem happy,” Ryo observed watching as he walked off into the night with Heaven. “But I can not feel too bad for him. No matter how hard I try.” Ryo shook his head shutting the door firmly behind him a smile on his face when Ponchi nodded in agreement.
Break
Bikky stood around with his hands in his pocket as the crowds swarmed around, dancing or staring. He saw some points, some stares. He heard many voices in barely disguised whispers. “That's him, that's Rain's brother.” “He's in high school you know?” “Carol is dating a high school junior.” “He is kind of cute.” “Isn't he some sort of royalty?” “Yeah a prince, see, he's wearing a crown.” Bikky felt the weight of his circlet press into his forehead while Carol walked to him with her new friends.
“Bikky,” She leaned in and kissed his lips. “I am glad your dad's let you come to my homecoming.”
“Not a big deal, Rain wanted to come too, but it would have caused a riot here. Not to mention I am your date,” Bikky puffed up his chest as he pulled her into his arms.
“I miss you so much,” Carol clung to him. “Things are so weird here. I mean, actual witchcraft and...” Carol lowered her head to his ear. “Vampires, and creatures that stalk the campus at night. Some tiny blond and her friends fight them. I saw them one night while I was up studying.” Bikky perked up at the news.
“Seriously?”He looked around making sure no one else was listening to their words.
“We can talk more later,” Carol promised. “My room mate is going to a friends after the dance, we can be alone.”
“We'll be alone for the first time in three weeks and all you want to do is talk” Bikky asked his eyes lowered as his lips lingered over hers. Carol blushed but shook her head.
“The night is long, talking will only take a short while.” She met his grin with a coy smile.
“It had better not, you know Dee will be here early tomorrow to take me back home.” Bikky complained.
“It must suck not having a drivers license,” Bikky looked up at a brawny young man. Though he spoke to Bikky, his eyes lingered on Carol. She tossed her long blond hair over her shoulder and frowned at him. He had asked her out the first week here and yet she had told him that she was already involved. Carol had expected that to be the end of it, but he had continued to bother her claiming that long distance relationships were fated to fail, not to mention they were too young to speak of long term romantic involvements.
“It's not so bad, I mean, my dad does not have to come, I can always call for a limousine, but I like talking with Dee.” Bikky smirked to see the young man before him scowl.
“What he means is...” Carol hugged Bikky about the waist her head resting on his chest. “Dee and Ryo want to be sure that I am doing alright, so they will see for themselves.”
Bikky winked at Carol as the music started. “Dance with me,” He whispered in her ear and lead her to the dance floor. “I do not know how often I can come visit,” Bikky whispered in her ear. “We both have school and now there is some... I don't know.” Bikky shook his head unaware of the gathering crowd that watched them dance with their heads close together. “Something big is coming and we may all be fighting it, whatever it is.” Bikky shook his head. He looked down into Carol's face and saw her worried expression. “Don't I dance like royalty?” He grinned as he dipped her. “Had enough practice with all these balls and weddings. I wish you could have been there to see George and Jhaymes' wedding. Jhaymes kicked serous dragon behind. If I were not so happy for him, I would be seriously offended on behalf of the dragons.” Carol laughed then hugged him tight. Oh, how she loved this boy.
“Did he have to fight you?” Carol asked when they were done dancing and made their way to a table on the far wall. She ignored the stares of her classmates as she clung to the younger boy.
“He was supposed to, but he threw Rain at me and then I fell down and hurt my butt.”Bikky grinned when she saw through the ruse. “Look, I just couldn't do it.” Bikky shook his head. “I mean I understand why they had us actually try to defeat him, but... At the time, I could not fight Jhaymes.”
“I know,” Carol refrained from saying that he had already told her all this on the phone. Hearing his voice in person was so much better than clutching a phone to her ear. “I missed you so much. Everyone really, but you most of all.”
“Well duh,” Bikky chuckled his face softened by the tender expression. “We've been together since we were kids.”
“You were my first kiss,” Carol leaned in pressing her lips to his.
“Your only,” Bikky gave her a long look until she nodded. A silent promise as the music began to go faster. “Dance with me.” It was not a question. Carol was smiling as she got to her feet. Hand in hand, they headed to the middle of the floor.
Break
Rain stared at Heaven as she paced her brow furrowed. “Heaven,” Rain placed a hand on her shoulder while George laced beads through his hair. “You have been pacing for three days now,” Rain looked up when the door opened to admit Bikky and Dee. Ryo called a greeting from the kitchen. Marilyn looked up as well. He had no clue if his plan was working. Azrial was not even commenting on the fact that Marilyn had been gone for the past few days.
“George,” Marilyn sidled up to him as he tied the last ribbon in place. “he really does not love me,” George did not have to ask who. Marilyn had been moping here while he was waiting for his husband to come home. “I mean, how did you do it? You are married to a knight. You love him, he loves you.”
“I can't explain it,” George looked at his friend. “I wish I could, but the truth is, when it is right, when you know... you just know.”George sighed looking at his cell phone. Less than an hour ago Jhaymes had called to speak with him. “You are a wonderful...creature,” George stopped himself from calling Marilyn a man.
“You are kind to say so, just before we got here,” Marilyn shook his head. “I drained some inmate until he died. Azrial said that if I did not wish to kill my victims that I would have to learn to control that. When I said 'just like you controlled it with me? He just walked away. He never wanted me to live forever with him. He never would have changed me. He would have left me dead. But Heaven...”
“Oh do shut up!”Heaven snapped before he continued. “You seem able to spend an awful lot of time complaining about how horrid you have it. Azrial does not love you. You have known him less than a month. You started as a one night stand. Uncle Azi got hungry and you were easy. It is not George's fault you fell into bed with some strange man you had never even seen before. For all you knew, he could have been a homicidal maniac, in fact, by a loose definition of the word, he is! You were a slut and it got you killed.”
“Heaven!” George gasped when Marilyn's eyes filled with blood that dripped down his face.
Heaven dragged a hand through her hair when the creature before her began to weep. “You need to calm down before you stain Ryo's carpet.” Marilyn gasped then accepted the handkerchief from Rain.
“If it was so much of nothing... then why do I love him?” Marilyn dropped his head into his hands.
“Uncle Azi can be very charismatic and sensual,” Heaven sighed hoping to explain her father's dear friend to Marilyn. “He is intelligent and funny,” Heaven laughed a little. “It is easy to love him.”
“But you do not love him, not like I do,” Marilyn asserted.
“I do not,” Heaven nodded the plain truth. “But I do admire and respect him.”
“Heaven, who is it exactly that Jhaymes and Alera went to England to fetch?” George interrupted before Marilyn could continue his weeping. “When I spoke to him on the phone he would only talk about how much he missed me and how much he loved me. I asked him who he was with and he said he was doing his job.”
“That...fearsome creature,” Heaven sighed. “He is known by many names,” Heaven said glad of the change of subject though not the chills that went down her spine. “I met him forty, or fifty years ago.” George was nonplussed by the evidence of her advanced age despite her appearance. “Father took me to meet him before he went to sleep.” Heaven thought back to that tearful farewell as her father had shut himself up in a coffin to be transported and protected by the Hellsing organization. “He said that if I ever needed anything, anything at all that I was to go to him... Alucard. But since that first moment, when he smiled at me, I have feared him. There is something dangerous about him. Something not altogether right in his stare. Cold, and hot all at once. His eyes burn red even when he is not at the epoch of his powers. Usually, at rest, a vampire's eyes go back to their normal color. I know at one point in his life; if he was ever even human, which I highly doubt, by the way,” Heaven shook her head. “But I know that his eyes were once green. Not like Rain's,” Heaven looked at the young man's whose attention had been spurred from the moment she had began to speak. “He dresses in crimson. Rumor has it that he is so obsessed with the color of blood that he drenches himself in it daily.”
“He sounds awesome!” The words left Rain's mouth before he could catch them back. Whenever he questioned Nestoir, the prince would say very little, fearing for his impressionable mind.
“Be wary child,” Heaven's words were crisp. “Place your faith not where in the end it will be betrayed.”
“You have a low opinion of him,” Ryo sat down with a steaming cup of tea. His smile was genuine as the hot porcelain nestled in his hands. The fragrant steam swirled around him. Bikky smiled scooting closer to the foot of the couch. The scent of hot tea would always calm him. It was the scent of Ryo.
Heaven aimed a sheepish smile at Ryo. “Human nature,” She shook her head. “Just another part of me.”
“Human nature?” Rain asked smiling as Lyo showed him his colored homework page that his teacher had sent home with him.
“We fear what we do not understand, and hate what we fear, it is a vicious cycle and you would think someone of my,” Heaven paused and shook her head. “I should be above this.”
“So,” Marilyn sat next to Heaven. “What is it like to be vampire, human and angel? I mean,” Marilyn paused when Ryo and Dee both gasped at the question. “It must be difficult. Humans fear vampires and stake them with every chance they get. Vampires kill humans to survive, and Angels sit above it all. Neither friend to human nor vampire.”
“You have it all wrong,” Heaven's eyes were far away. Seeing things that were long since forgotten. “Angels are not sitting above it all. Some of them are right here with us. At all times.”
“That's not true, it can't be,” Rain's words were quiet. “There is no way any one, especially an angel, messenger of mercy, love and hope, could have sat through that.” Rain got up and stomped up stairs.
“Forgive him Heaven,” Ryo sighed. “This time of year is difficult for him.” Heaven nodded her understanding. “Tomorrow is probably going to be hell for us all.”
Break
It was early. That was Dee's first thought as the chime in the hall downstairs rang that someone was at their door. “You have got to be kidding me,” Dee grumbled rolling further into the curve of Ryo's arms. Ryo was always so soft in the mornings. His firmness lessened by the relaxation of sleep. Ryo sighed pulling his arms tighter around Dee's waist his face burrowed into the firm pectoral muscles. The scent of Dee swamped him and his sleep was sound. “Dragon huh?” Dee leaned down to kiss the top of Ryo's head. “Wake up gorgeous.” Dee whispered his lips ruffling the hairs brushing Ryo's forehead.
“Why?” Ryo came to and smiled. “It's our day off.” Ryo yawned bringing one of his legs up to wrap around Dee's waist. A sure way to distract him from getting out of bed. “The boys are not going to school today.” Ryo sighed. Even though it was Thursday, Ryo had called to arrange to have this day off.
“I know, but...” Before Dee could finish the chime on their door sounded again.
“Oh...” Ryo sat up.”Dee,” Ryo grumbled almost catching Dee before he could hurry across the room. “I'm naked.” Ryo searched for his pants his hands smoothing the blankets and the sheets. “After we were done last night,” Ryo blushed. “I put my pajamas on. What if Rain had come in here this morning?”
“Like he has not walked in and saw your butt before,” Dee called over his shoulder and ran down the stairs to answer the door before Ryo could get his shirt on. Dee opened the door and stood gaping at Prince Angel. He knew the routine, greet, but don't touch. Dee bowed at the waist before he stepped aside leaving a wide margin for the prince to walk through the door. “What brings you here this early in the morning, your highness?”
“My student, he is strong, but this is a difficult day I think,” Though the words were not spoken, in Dee's head, there was a hint of intense sadness. “It lingers on the soul, like a stain that won't go away, no matter how many times you clean the garment.”
“Just add a little oxy clean,” Ryo said coming down the stairs tying the belt of his robe.
“Your gentleness is a credit to you,” Angel's words swirled around Ryo as he went into the kitchen. Ryo peered, but could not glimpse the prince's eyes under their shroud of blond locks. His lips did not move, but his voice was heard easily through the strong telekinesis he used on a daily basis.
“Are you hungry?” Angel smiled his nod slow. He backed up a step when George left his room singing while he headed down the stairs. “George,” Ryo called as he headed into the kitchen. “Would you mind setting up for breakfast while I wake Rain?”
“No problem,” George smiled softly. “But, do you think you could bring me to the consulate today? Daphnus wants to film a video.”
“Your last one for the set?” Dee said yawning widely.
“Yes,” George pulled pots from the cabinet and set them on the shelf as well as mixing bowls. He then went searching for ingredients. He smiled as he pulled out the makings for the omelet. He recalled the first breakfast the Ryo had cooked the day he arrived. Ponchi held tight to his hair. She rode it without her seat as he had not attached the clip. Her tinkling signaled that she was singing. Absently, George ran a finger over her hair.
Ryo tapped at Rain's door. “I'm up,” Rain answered. Ryo opened the door to find Rain sitting on the window ledge looking out at the backyard. Bikky sat on his bed with Cujo's head in his lap while Slyphe laid across Rain. “What's for breakfast?”
“I don't know yet,” Ryo laughed softly. “Whatever George pulls out.”
“Um,” Rain nodded. “Ryo, can we go today, to visit her?”
“Of course,” Ryo nodded.
“I'm stronger Ryo,” Rain smiled softly. “Getting stronger by the day. Prince Angel is here, isn't he. I felt the change in the wind as soon as he stepped on the porch. He is amazing, like a breath of air to a drowning victim. So pure, clear. He fills the house. Watch...” Rain closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. When he exhaled the air turned pure green. Rain looked out into the hallway. “Look through my wind and see his.” Ryo turned around and gasped. His house pulsed with blue light that normal humans would not see. “He fills this place,” Rain sighed as his own green air was pushed aside by blue until even his room was filled. “He breathes and refreshes.”
“You are getting stronger,” Rain heard the words in his head. “It took me longer to overshadow you. Now push back.” Rain closed his eyes and inhaled. His entire being tingled Ryo watched amazed as green air surrounded Rain. A perfect match for his eyes. Rain panted, trying his best to command the very blood in his veins. Rain pushed, his room going from blue to aquamarine and finally pure emerald green. “Keep pushing...” Rain heard the words and felt Angel redouble his efforts to overpower him. The room went back to aquamarine.
“You will not,” Rain ground out with a heavy expulsion his room went back green, the light of his air filling the hallway and beyond.
“Good,” Angel's voice entered the room. “ You did well.” Rain smiled getting to his feet. He shook the folds of his large black pants. Slyphe licked his hand.
“Come, on, I'm hungry,” Rain patted her head scratching lightly behind her ears. Bikky smiled watching him. His brother would not be swallowed by his memories.
“Yeah,” Bikky grinned. “ Me too.”
Break
George sat still while Andy dragged a brush through his hair. “It's so pretty,” She lay it over his shoulders. He smiled at the long white garments he had been given to wear. “I think Angel was basing this outfit on some of the things Zarro wears.”
“Really,” George said with a smile as he had thought the same thing. “Down to the bare feet and all. Why does His Majesty hate shoes so much?”
“They are unnatural,” Andy explained as she had heard it from Zarro himself. “He likes to feel the ground he walks upon.” Andy adjusted the clip in George's hair careful not to touch his make-up. “Cool idea Daphnus had to film in your house.”
“I thought so too,” George looked around the airy sitting room with it's plush appointments.
“Alright people,” Daphnus called. “I want this done before sunset. It is autumn, so the nights get cold now, very cold.” George smiled looking around at the crisp leaves that had turned various shades of gold, orange and red.
“It is odd that I left sunny California twenty minutes ago,” George laughed. He heard the music start. “I've got to go,” He pressed a kiss to Andy's cheek. George sat at the table where his tea had been sat. Bikky looked up with a sigh. He had tagged along with them as Rain had gone off with Prince Angel for more training after the left flowers at his mothers grave.
“That's right,” Daphnus smiled. “Now look directly at the camera and take a sip.” George complied. “Now sing.”
“Your love, is better than ice cream, better than anything instead I've tried,” George sighed. “Your love is better than chocolate, every one here knows how to fall. And it's a long way down,” George got to his feet and trailed his hands on the table as the camera followed him. “It's a long way down to the place where we started from.” George walked through the house, sitting on his bed he continued to sing. “Your love love is better than ice cream, better than anything in stead I've tried,” George laid back spreading his arms wide rubbing his palms over the satin sheets before he sat up and stared seductively at the camera. “Oh, love, better than chocolate...” George got up and walked out to the patio singing. “Do, do, do, do, do do,” George sang along with the music giving a silent tour of his abode.
Break
“Welcome back,” Zarro clasped Jhaymes arm. “I take it your trip was successful.”
“It was,” Jhaymes smiled. “Your parcel is awaiting the moon's rise,” Jhaymes bowed. “Now I must be off to greet my sweetheart.”
“What?” Zarro teased as Jhaymes hurried away. “No debriefing?” Alera shook her head as her brother did not dignify the question with an answer.
“It is not nice to tease him so,” Alera chided her king.
“Not nice, no.” Said Zarro with a smirk as he shifted to his natural form his large paws thudding on the marble floor. He wandered out to his wife's garden. “But funny.”
Break
“It's a long way down to the place where we started from,” George sang through the last shots of the video. Daphnus had been pleased with his work thus far only having to stop him once. Daphnus saw Jhaymes and shook his head slightly. Jhaymes waited, when the music began to fade out with George humming the last refrains he walked over and placed his hands on his waist. George's eyes widened and his face lit with a smile. Closing his eyes he leaned back against Jhaymes as Jhaymes wrapped his arms around him. George brought his arms up wrapping them around Jhaymes.
“That's it,” Daphnus waved at the cameras telling them to cut the film. “We're done.”
“Welcome home, love,” George turned in his arms. “Glad to see you are safe.”
“I missed you,” Jhaymes held tight then frowned. He pushed George from his arm and then ran his hands over his sides.
“Wait... Jhaymes, we are not alone,” George laughed softly when Jhaymes frowned. “Jhaymes,” George sighed trying to catch the fast moving hands. Jhaymes palmed his bottom. “What are you doing?”
“You have to stop...now,” Jhaymes was not smiling.
“Stop what?”George frowned confusion written plainly across his face.
“Stop the dieting, and what not,” Jhaymes patted his bum again. “I mean, if you want to maintain your figure, fine, just um stop loosing weight.”
“Oh, what?” George frowned again. Bikky sidled over to George and Jhaymes while the crew packed up straitening the house.
“Basically,” Bikky snickered as they turned to watch the sun set. “You can do side bends or sit ups, but please don't lose that butt.”
“Oh,” George turned a becoming shade of red.
“My first inclination is to kick everyone out and lock ourselves away for a few days.” Jhaymes said his lips doing a fabulous job of nibbling George's lips. “But that would be rude. The king is having a banquet in honor of our guests. You know, before the war meetings start in the morning.”
“Am I to sit in on those as well?” George asked kissing Jhaymes in return.
“No, they will take place in the catacombs of the palace, far from the suns rays.”
“Hello,” George yelped as a breath was spoken near his ear. “You must be the sweetheart I have heard so much about.” George turned slowly knowing instantly that this had to be who had terrified Heaven to such a degree. “I know I should be at the palace but I had to meet the one who inspires such poetry from the lips of the devoted knight. You were right Sir Jhaymes, his skin is as luminous as the rays of the moon.”
“Alucard,” Jhaymes bowed. “This is Georgie,” George bowed to the man in much the same way that Jhaymes did.
“A pleasure,” George lowered his eyes unable to withstand the penetrating red gaze.
“Pretty, I came as soon as I could,” Heaven dashed to his side keeping him away from Alucard. Her eyes bored into Alucard as she kept George at a safe distance from him.
“Can it be... Heaven?” Alucard doffed his hat. “The last time I saw you, you hid behind your father. A pleasure to see you again.”
“Yes,” Heaven nodded pushing George behind Jhaymes further away from Alucard.
“What a lovely evening, the moon shines so brightly.” George gasped as the figure before him disintegrated into mist. “Makes me want to have a bite to drink.”
“He's... He's not human,” George whispered taking a large gulp.
“I said that the first time I met him as well.” George yelped when the voice of a young woman was heard. “My master,” The small blond looked after him fondly. “No, he's not human.”
Break
Jhaymes waited until their home was empty before he pulled George into his arms. “I thought...” George began but could say no more as Jhaymes tongue invaded his mouth. George opened to him as always his own tongue dueling. “Mmmm,” George broke away almost not recognizing the needful whimper he heard as his own voice.
“I can't wait til later,” Jhaymes pulled George's pants to his knees while George's nimble fingers made quick work of the fastenings on Jhaymes pants.
“Me neither, please... if we hurry...” George turned around.
“No lubrication,” Jhaymes gasped as he felt the supple flesh of George's bottom.
“Just be gentle,” George looked back at Jhaymes his hair falling over him covering his face like a curtain.
“I want you too much,” Jhaymes gripped George's hips hard then dropped to his knees. George thought he would spill himself in that moment as a hot tongue probed for entry.
“Jhaymes!” George gripped his knees as he tried his best to maintain his footing.
“Almost there,” Jhaymes gasped backing away to suck his own fingers. “I'll be inside in just a moment.”
Um hm...” George could not articulate beyond that as Jhaymes tongue traced over the sensitive ridges of his opening before again diving inside of him.
“Soon love,” Jhaymes promised as he stroked himself. “Soon.”
Break
“Hello friend,” Alucard spoke softly. “I see they have brought you as well. I wonder what kind of issue that would call the both of us, 'eh Frankie.”
“How many times must I ask you not to call me that?” The suave man spoke, his voice soft. “Your grandfather was never this rude.”
“But I am not my grandfather,” Alucard smiled baring his fangs. “Police Girl, come, meet an ancient. I am surprised you were willing to make the trip.”
“Nestoir is such a nice fellow, when he asked I just could not say no. We have done great things, he and I,” The man stood, his clothes black with a small hint of white lace at his cuffs and throat. His boots bore small heels as he was not an overly tall man.
“Comte,” Nestoir spoke. “You honor me. I am glad that you are here. Have you met my wife?” Nestoir pulled Andy forward. Andy bowed to the Comte then squealed running head long into Alucard.
“What an interesting way you have of greeting, dear child.” Alucard stood as Andy hugged him. “Although I must admit to a certain degree of pleasantness at seeing you again.”
“She is lovely,” The Comte smiled over at Andy when she separated herself fromAlucard.
“Andromache, this is Le Comte de Saint Germaine,” Nestoir introduced Andy. She gathered her lilac and deep purple skirts as she curtsied.
“Please,” The Comte smiled. “Call me Francis.”
“So, the dinner will start soon,”Heaven said as Jhaymes and George made it to the hall both adjusting their clothes. George's face was flushed and he offered a guilty look at Andy.
“No use denying it,” Andy whispered to him. “You had a quickie, didn't you.”
“Yes,” Marilyn materialized at his elbow. “I can smell it all over you. Hussy.” Marilyn teased with a laugh.
“I'm married now,” George sniffed. “What I do with my husband is my business.”
“As to your question,” Daphnus announced with a smile. “We await one more guest. You see for what we are fighting, this ancient beast... we need you, but for his minions, I thought it would help to have a slayer.”
“A slayer.”Alucard asked turning around. “How interesting.” He pulled a small bag from his coat sleeve and popped the top. George stared in horror as Alucard drank from the bag of blood as if it were one of Lyo's juice boxes. “Let me guess, she's about this tall,” He held his hand up to his midriff. “Blond and so sweet she would give even my fangs cavities.”
“Ha,” A voice was heard. Soft yet with a hint of dark sensuality. Alucard turned to meet the dark haired beauty with bright lips and tight leather pants. “You must know Buffy.”
“I came across her a while ago,” Alucard smiled. “But she called me by a different name.” Alucard smiled as if recalling fond memories. “She tried to stake me.”
“Yeah, sounds like her.” The girl laughed folding her arms. “Well, I'm Faith, nice to meet you.”
“Faith,” Alucard smiled. “Interesting. Isn't it...” Alucard paused looking at the moon that rose high over the chilled night. The wind howled and he closed his eyes listening to the almost plaintative music and mournful howl of several wolves. “A lovely night?”
To Be Continued.
Author's notes; I will get Halloween done. I promise.
Song Credit; Ice Cream: Sarah Machlalan.
Oh yeah, Francis Ragoczy, Le Comte De Saint Germaine, is an actual historical figure. Like Dracula, (The Prince of Wallachia) he gained fame through the efforts of novelists and historians as an alchemist of his day. An interesting read if you are so inclined. Buffy the Vampire slayer belongs to Joss Whedon and I make no profit from their mention here. Neither do I own Hellsing or any of his Characters. Though, I will treat Alucard as if he were The Prince of Wallachia, not the fictional Dracula, you will understand as I continue on. And yeah, Francis Ragoczy did know Mircea the elder. (Dracula's Grandfather) as well as Vlad Dracul. (Dracula's father.) Like I said, history is sometimes the best novel of all. Humans are a fabulous race the things we do to each other both great and terrible


Halloween: Part 2
Flowers of Life
Rain stood back watching as Julie perused the many elegant dresses on the rack. “I am glad you decided to buy a dress rather than ask Angel to make it,” Rain said as she held up a long white gown with belled sleeves and lace. “He has been driving himself mad with Mimi and Roger's wedding.”
“I think he enjoys going mad,” Julie laughed then put the dress back, the neckline was rather high. “I have never seen him look happier.”
“That's true,” Rain nodded holding his breath as she picked up a red dress that looked as if it were made of thin strips of satin and lace. It would be short on her, the straps thinner than spaghetti. Julie looked at the straps, then put the dress back. Rain sighed, he knew that there was no way that Julie would ever willingly show her arms. “Need some help?” Rain asked going over to a deep purple dress. It was sleeveless, with a cinched in waist. Black cords wound through the top in a corset style that would flatter her petite form while showing off her newly budded femininity. Rain then offered her the small jacket with long sleeves. “It will look great on you, try it on.” Julie gasped looking at the $485 price tag. “Don't worry about it.” Rain pushed the dress into her arms and opened the curtain of the dressing room.
“Must be nice dating royalty,” Julie turned at the snide comment and frowned at Aaron Novis. Hadn't the boy learned his lesson the last time Rain punched him out?
“I'm dating Rain, not his crown,” Julie shoved past him pulling the curtain behind her.
“I was just thinking of getting that dress for my date,” Aaron pulled a roll of bills from his pocket. “Just got to show her that you freaks from Arcadia are not the only ones who can afford luxury.” Rain ignored him sipping his floatie that Collins had made for him using strawberry ice cream and orange soda.
“Hey, you have a problem with Arcadia?” Aaron and Rain both looked up, and up at a tall man with wild curly brown hair that fell well below his shoulders. His top hat was ragged around the edges and his biceps were left bare through the tattered vest he wore. Over the front of the vest were many patches proclaiming everything from pro-life to a human in a cage with a panda pointing and staring. What stood out most was the badge that only Rain recognized. It was the badge of an Arcadian knight, underneath it was a silver feather with stripes of blue woven through it. His jeans sported holes the size of baseballs at both knees while the ripped hems covered the entirety of his thick soled boots.
“You...You're Cory Flight,” Aaron stared bug eyed at him. “The lead guitar and singer of the Rock band Slash.”
“Yeah, that's me,” Cory nodded his eyes a brilliant blue that shone through the mass of curls covering his face. “Answer the question, kid.” Cory turned up his lip while Rain slurped loudly. He had never met this man before, but they shared a camaraderie that only the realms of Arcadia could bring.
“Uh...uh...” Aaron swallowed loudly while Rain went to tap on the wall beside the curtain.
“Julie, are you coming out?” Rain laughed a little when she squealed.
“No!” Julie stared at her reflection before she began to remove the dress.
“You don't want that one?” Rain asked. Girls would forever confuse him, he had thought she liked the dress.
“Uh...” Aaron was still stammering while Julie slid her foot back into her boots.
“I do like it,” Julie came out with the dress held tenderly in her arms. “Which is why you won't be seeing me in it, until homecoming.” Julie laughed dancing away from him. She turned to laugh a little as Aaron hung his head.
“I don't have a problem with Arcadia,” He finally managed to get out.
“Good, cause both my parents are Arcadian, and my sister,” Cory poked a blunt tipped finger into Aaron's chest. “Remember that.”
“Doesn't that make you Arcadian?” Julie asked taking Rain's floating and sipping.
“Hey,” Rain complained but winked at her with a smile.
“I suppose it does...” Cory smiled at her. “You, Rain,” Rain looked over. “Say hi to my sister the next time you see her.”
“Will do,” Rain laughed then frowned. “Hey, wait a minute, I've never met you before, let alone your sister.” Before Rain could complete his sentence, Cory had picked up his purchases and left the store.
“Face it kid. You're never going to get a strait answer out of an Arcadian,” A voice said behind Rain.
“Leon!” Rain turned to greet the detective and saw Jill and JJ standing not far behind him.
“Hello,” Jill grinned tweaking Rain's nose despite his protests of being too old for that.
“What are you guys doing here?” Rain asked while he carried Julie's dress to the counter where Angel stood ready to ring him up.
“I promised little D that if I could not make it home in time for lunch that we would eat here. At least he knows we would get a healthy meal.” Leon explained. “Your dads are supposed to meeting us here... hey guys,” Leon waved as Ryo and Dee entered. “We have a case.”
“Gonna be late tonight?” Rain asked after a greeting.
“Probably, “ Dee nodded. “When you are done with rehearsal, just stay at the consulate, we'll pick you up from there.”
“Where's Bikky?”Ryo asked looking around.
“In Angel's office on the phone with Carol. It was too noisy out here,” Rain laughed.
“Oh the pain of separation.” Dee muttered as he left the boy to go sit with the other detectives. “Behave yourself, and drop by to visit with Lord D.” Dee smiled. “He's been feeling a bit off lately. Alicia too.”
“Will do, visit the preggers and say hi to a sister I have never met,” Rain nodded as he placed a quick kiss to Julie's cheek. “I love Saturday's.”
Break
The moon rose luminous in the sky a crimson haze covering it lending a frightful chill. “What a moon, 'eh Frankie?”
“You try to annoy me, don't you?” Francis did not even bother to glance at the red clad figure on the balcony next to him.
“Now why would I do such a thing... to an ancient no less?” Alucard laughed softly his fangs glistening in the moonlight.
“Though you are leagues younger, your blood is as old as my own, if not older, you are an original,” Francis laughed softly.
“Do I frighten you?” Alucard smirked as the creature next to him vanished on a puff of gray smoke. “I thought not.”
“You two, stop playing around,” Daphnus said without looking up from his map. “Come over here,” He waved them over and stepped aside as Jhaymes and Alera made room for them. “This is a map of LA and it's surrounding areas, here on this map is the corresponding land traps to Arcadia.”
“You told me last night that those doors had been closed,” Alucard's bright eyes bored into Daphnus.
“Stop tapping my brain, you won't get in,” Daphnus said going back to the map. Just to reassert his abilities he pushed hard against Alucard.
“Touché,” Alucard acknowledged Daphnus power. “You were saying.”
“Just that those doors have been reopened somehow, not by a known source.” Nestoir began before Daphnus could go on a spiel. “We tapped you two, because an ancients hand has been shown, we need Faith,” The slayer smirked and raised her glass of milk. She would not explain her attachment to milk and cookies, but she smiled softly as she bit down on a batch made by the high princess herself. “For his ghouls and minions. But there is something sinister here, something like a virus that sneaks in, spreads its venom and hides.”
“Could be Dae,” Andy frowned moving a piece of black marble on the table. “This stinks like him.”
“It does, but not just him, there is something fresh mixed in, like a flower among garbage,” Daphnus added a white piece,”
“Add this,” Francis tossed a blood stone onto the map.
“Mix it with this,”Jhaymes tossed a bright gold piece in the shape of a flame. “I feel a certain hint of heat.”
“But not like your silly little feathers,” Laton interjected taking the gold piece out. “This is hotter, but not pure, hot and dark. This fire does not give light, it just consumes. It's oily, filthy even.”
“Like a dragon, only...demonic,”Torcha leaned on her elbows looking over the map. The war tower should have been crowded with the group, but due to the size of the structure itself as well as Zarro's, and the others ability to change to human form, it was a comfortable area with tea, milk and cookies all around.
“Then try this,” Alucard took a pendant from the lapel of his suit. Nestoir studied the coiled dragon figure with it's own tail wrapped around it's throat. On it's back was the emblem of the cross of St. George.
“Societus Draconis,” Francis nodded his long black hair covering his pale features.
“Long has your family served,” Laton nodded and accepted the clasped hands and bow from Alucard. “Your memory has been tainted, branded a tyrant by fools.”
“Perhaps,” Alucard's smile was impudent.
“Don't take that tone with me boy,” Laton tossed the trump card of age into their discussion. “Your blood may be old, but it still is superseded by my own existence. A rare strain your family has. Remarkable ability to adapt, to take and change the curse. To be born as you are and live with it. You see, no matter how old a creature becomes, the mark it leaves is permanent. But check him... he has no marks, because he was never bitten.”
“Just like Heaven,” Clarisande mused. “Though the difference in age is terrifying.” Clarisande shook her head. “Now, Prince Angel, if you would...” Clarisande waved her hand over the scattered pieces. Angel did not bother to lift his golden head from his perusal of music notes. He waved a hand and his glowing orb rolled along the table absorbing all it came across.
“Master! There you are,” Alucard turned as the heavy door was pushed open and Seras poked her head inside. “I looked all over for you, I met this nice man, I mean vampire,” Seras blushed as she hurried to Alucard's side. “Azrial, he brought me here.”
“He is late,” Daphnus complained.
“Sunset,” Nestoir frowned at him. “We told you sunset.”
“But I had to get someone to eat first,” Azrial pouted his sensual lips stained bright red. “Besides, I did a good thing, did I not, bringing this little lost lamb to her shepherd.”
“I am no shepherd,” Alucard glowered.
“Are you not? Azrial taunted.
“Azi,” Francis called to him. “Do not annoy allies, it weakens you, unless you have something useful to say keep your tongue behind your fangs.”
“Do listen to Frankie,” Alucard resumed his seat. “The ancient have a way of seeing the clearest path to all things.”
“Alucard... stop calling me...” Before Francis could complain further the orb began to glow brighter. “An image, what is it, child?” Francis turned to Angel then back to the orb. “What do you see.”
“Wait, and soon you will see it as well,” Andy said watching as Faith leaned forward. There was something lonesome and solitary about her, something wary and frightened.
“Who's that?” Faith asked looking at the image. “ No, wait, I know him. He's a pop star. Boy George, that's him, I think Willow might have had his CD or something. When we were all chumming about she showed me her prize collection, but that was a while ago.” Faith looked away as if embarrassed to admit that she recognized the flamboyant man that laughed through an interview. In the image he gazed lovingly at Jon who looked annoyed and away. The image vanished replaced by a similar piece, followed by another and another all variations of the same theme followed by a last image, this one of George showing off his ring in an interview, this time it was Jon who looked longingly at George and George was looking away.
“What has this to do with anything?” Jhaymes demanded frowning at the sinister expression that mingled with covetous lust on Jon's face as he gazed at George.
“Wait and see,” Nestoir cautioned. “A seer never speaks in full sentences.”
“And an Arcadian always goes in circles,” Nestoir looked up to see Leon, Ryo, Dee, JJ and Jill enter the war tower with Agent Miaka. “Don't mean to be late, we just had to work on human cases for the department before we could get away.”
“If you are all here, where are the children?” Ryo asked sitting next to Faith, Dee dropped beside him.
“Ever the responsible one, 'eh,” Dee said softly his hand traveling Ryo's side.
“They are all helping Lord D, most likely by now he is ready to send them all away,” Andy laughed softly. “Count D is playing with the youngest while Rain, Bikky and Christopher are in the garden with him. The last I saw Rain was brushing Lord D's hair because the task was too strenuous. He is only three months along, wait until he expands. It will be hilarious.” Before Andy could continue the image in the orb changed. “That's your wedding,” she said to Ryo.
“Not the wedding, after, see,” Ryo pointed. “There is Cho Da Koen,” Ryo said watching as a replay of him standing against the full fledged dragon and coming out the victor. The beast looked back at them then flew off. “What's this about then?” Ryo looked on as the scene vanished leaving behind a mist of gray silk that flowed like hair. Prince Angel frowned looking up the orb vanished.
“What was that?” Dee demanded.
“No, he can not see more,” Andy placed a gentle hand on the princes shoulder.
“So what do we do now?” Leon asked folding his arms.
“Now,” Faith grinned. “Seems to me that we go hunting. If we don't have any legible clues then our best bet is to start killing things. One of them is bound to know something.”
“What a nice young girl,” Alucard grinned peering at her through the chromatic tint of his sunglasses.
Break
Lord D leaned back his hair gleaming after the thorough brushing it had received. Alicia sat beside him sighing, her feet relaxed after a vigorous rub down. “Boys,” Rain, Chris and Bikky looked up as Ryo strolled into the garden. On his hips were double holsters both packing large automatic weapons. “We are going out for a while, hold down the fort.” Ryo leaned down to kiss Alicia's cheek. He placed a hand on her tummy to feel the life of their child somersaulting inside of her.
“Why do you decide to make the child dance?” Alicia gave a tired sigh. “It knows your touch.”
“Really?” Ryo said with a joyous smile. He could hardly wait to see his and Alicia's child. This child of destiny that was the heir to his and his mother's crown. This child of his blood. “How are you feeling?” Ryo asked dropping to his knees at her side.
“I am doing well actually,” Alicia smiled. “You're packing some serious heat,” She looked at his guns noting that he had another tucked into the back of his pants with several clips filled with Arcadian ammunition. “Where did you say you were going?”
“I didn't,” Ryo smiled getting to his feet. “See you when we get back, boys don't wait up. Get your homework done and we will go home tomorrow, in time to set you up for school the next day.”
“Always so responsible,” Dee kissed his cheek.
“You were thinking the same thing,” Ryo quipped dancing away from Dee's groping hands.
Dee sighed smiling at Ryo and his boys. “Yeah, yeah...”
Break
“No!” Leon's voice carried down the hall halting Ryo and Dee mid-stride. “You are not going on official police business.”
“This is Arcadian business and as an Arcadian subject bearing a title it is my duty to stand beside the knights in times of trouble,” Count D said calmly pulling his gloves on. “Especially since one of those knights happens to be my spouse and the father of my children. Who else will look after you?” Count D looked at his long nails seeing their glossy black paint and smiling.
“That's what we're for,” Dee assured him.
“Would you trust anyone to look after Ryo while you were out on a dangerous mission hunting creatures of the night?” Count D countered. Dee looked at Ryo, then thought about it. He tossed Count D a long look then shook his head letting Leon know that he was on his own.
“What about our children?” Leon asked fishing for anything that would halt Count D's plan to accompany them on this mission.
“They are in the capable hands of an Ancient Kami and his equally capable wife and the Honlon,” Count D folded his arms. “Not to mention we are leaving them here in the Arcadian palace, both sleeping soundly as it is quite late. They are remarkably safe detective.”
“You have an answer for everything,” Leon frowned recalling this infuriating habit of Count D's from the very first day they had met.
“So you two are lovers?” Count D looked over at Faith.
“We are,” D nodded pinning his hair back following Leon.
“Those two as well,” Faith inclined her head at Ryo and Dee. “ That green haired guy... Is he married too?”
“Sir Jhaymes is a knight of the realm and now Dowager prince of the Eastern Fire Dragon court, due to his recent wedding of their newest and youngest prince.” D answered with a knowing smile as Faith watched the fine physic of Jhaymes while he strapped his swords onto his back. Jhaymes then knocked on a door in the palace. George poked his head out smiling. His smile dimmed as he saw the heavy artillery of the group surrounding Jhaymes.
“What's all this?” George asked pressing a kiss to Jhaymes lips.
“Sorry sweetheart, but I have to go out tonight,” Jhaymes bowed to George. “Love me?” Jhaymes asked winking.
“Need you ask?” George leaned in kissing him again. Jhaymes grinned before he turned away. Leon and Dee waved while Ryo took a small item and handed it to George. “What is this?” George looked down at the jewel.
Ryo sighed finding words difficult at this moment. Prince Angel was so silent, but hearing his voice in his head was an unsettling affair. The Prince was shy, but showed incredible kindness. “Angel, the prince, gave it to me, he said to give it to you. If it turns red... then you can worry. It it does turn red it will chime and wake you if you are asleep.”
“He must have noted my worrying the last time,” George smiled holding the shiny object in his hand. “Thank you.” Ryo nodded again.
“So, where too?”Dee asked Faith.
“This is your town, you tell me,” Faith shrugged. “Where does to local evil like to hang out?”
“They don't have a set pattern and they keep themselves well hidden from anything Arcadian,” Alucard smiled. “These freaks are rather... interesting.”
“Master,”Seras said at his side as always.
“Holy cow!” Dee looked aghast at her weapon that stood taller than her and looked to be three times her weight. “You're carrying that thing?”
“Yes...why?” Seras looked over a grim smile on her face.
“Nothing,” Dee backed away palms up he halted as the Royale showed themselves. Andy's sword shone at her her hip it's gleaming presence standing out next to her black leather pants.
“Wow, princess in a corset and leather,” Faith grinned. “This place is cool.”
“You have no idea,” Leon quipped with an arm slung around Count D.
“Let us appreciate this night,” Alucard looked out. “Frankie, are you to join us?”
“The King has requested my presence...” Francis frowned when he realized what name he had answered to. “Stop calling me that you cretin.” Alucard's laughter was all that greeted the irate ancient.
Break
Ponchi stood on top of the jewel that rested on the stand beside the bed watching as George brushed his freshly washed hair. “Any changes?” He asked. The tiny fairy shook her head sprinkling dust. The dust fell upon the jewel and and it turned bright green. “Does that mean he is healthy?” George asked to which Ponchi jumped up and down her head bobbing with glee. “I am glad, I will try to get some sleep then, I am sure that I will wake up if it chimes.” George crawled into bed. He sat up long enough to braid his hair then lay back. In his mind, he saw Jhaymes as he was before he left, loaded down with weapons. What was he going after that it took so many weapons and such a large group.
Ponchi jumped around several times her tinkling a sooting sound to his harrowed thoughts. “You can stop that,” George said after a while. “Even with the jewel, I am not able to sleep.” Ponchi hopped down and sat on his chest. George knew that if he sat up, the little bit of blue fluff would take a tumble. “I think I will spend the night watching it for any change in color.”
Ponchi shook her head whispering words and singing that George could not understand. His eyelids began to get heavy. He felt the little feet tapping as she walked up his torso. Continuing her singing Ponchi shook her head dropping dust over him. Her little hands resting on his cheeks Ponchi leaned in to kiss him. It was the last thing that George remembered.
Break
“Basically,” Faith said walking down the dark street that seemed devoid of any life. “When it comes to vamps, you are looking for something abandoned, they will hole up there and bring victims in to drink from. There are also the wealthy vamps who have a lair, sometimes above ground,” She smirked. “Those are a little tricky to kill.” She looked at the flowing heavy red coat that enveloped the figure of Alucard. “So you say you met Buffy?”
Alucard nodded his grin widening making Faith wonder if he had another expression. “Tell me child, are you truly a rogue slayer?”
“Wouldn't be here if I weren't,” Faith shook her head. “All legitimate slayers report to Sunnydale,”
“Sunnydale?” Ryo turned around to study her. “They have a university there,” Ryo thought back to his investigation. “Dee, Carol goes there.”
“I know,” Dee sighed. “We could send an Arc of Draconian support to guard the little missy, until she graduates.” Dee suggested to which Ryo nodded. “Now about what we are hunting tonight... What are we hunting tonight?”
“The usual,” Andy bounced around with glee. Dee stared as she unsheathed her sword. The weapon itself was amazing, but the fact that the child like princess carried and used to such exceptional degree was as well. As he watched the sword gleamed with lightening crackling along the blade. “Vla... Alucard,” Andy shook her head as she recalled his name. “Sorry about that, but can't you sense them?”
“They are shielded by powerful magic, my guess would be to look for an absence of darkness,” Alucard looked around the dilapidated wharf at what seemed to be a ghost ship. “That ship would be the obvious hideout for scum, Police Girl.”
“Yes master,” Seras placed and incendiary round into her gun and hoisted it up. Dee whistled at the determined scowl on her face and the impressive machine. “That one has a remarkable lack of freak activity,” Alucard pointed to a ship that stood about two leagues away. It glowed with a golden light that twinkled as if from the crystal encrusted chandeliers. Music swelled around it with the sound of chattering and laughter. “I'll bet we'll find them there,”
“Then maybe we should go say hello,” Nestoir smiled showing his fangs. His body began to waver a fade a lingering wisp of smoke trailing over Andy's lips.
“Alright people, this is a simple clean and sweep, leave at least four alive,” Andy commanded. “The first one will swear he will tell us nothing, kill him quickly, the second one will try to hold out though he is terrified, kill him as well, not as fast though, the third will swear his bravery above the other two... kill him slowly, the fourth will talk.”
“You are getting more and more like your husband,” Princess Chimera frowned at Andy who's mischievous grin made one wonder if the plan just spoken was indeed from her. “Let's go!” Chimera set her red leather clad hands ablaze. “Jhaymes, lend flames, Seras, as soon as you are done, join us.” Seras nodded. She waited a moment for the small, elite team to rush the shining boat before she fired her weapon. Faith dashed forward alongside the Arcadians her stake at the ready. She had been given a sword, but she would stick with tried and true until proven otherwise. Amidst the blast of the decrepit ship the team surged forth.
Inside the facade of elegant decadence melted away to reveal a mockery of a banquet with several dead and dying humans strewn about the long table and all over the floor. Blood and organs dripped decorating the walls with a macabre fiesta flair. At the interruption, the feasting creatures growled their displeasure. “Filthy maggots should stay in the trash where they belong.” Alucard's voice was heard before some of the puddles of blood began to bubble. The creatures began to assemble in battle readiness dingy foam leaking from their gaping mouths. Crimson ringed eyeballs formed in the puddles covering the hemato-splashed windows. “Bwa-ha-ha-ha,” His laughter seemed to rock the ship as the blast from several more of Seras cannons exploded three more ships. A mist of red surrounded a ghoul that approached Faith. She gasped to see a white gloved hand penetrate the body shattering it on contact before she could get her stake through it.
“I had it,” She complained jumping to kick several ghouls shoving her stake through the heart of one with a quick jab. It turned to dust and she halted as purple streaked lightening lifted several creatures from floor. Following the lightening she saw High Princess Andromache holding the element with one hand while driving her sword though the chest of another. Alucard stood next to Nestoir their guns going off in seemingly all directions. Ryo and Dee stood back to back shooting as well while Leon dashed to shoot the fiends that tried to surround Count D he was a blur of silk clad motion taking the creatures to the ground and holding them while Leon shot them.
Faith took out two more fiends and was surrounded by emerald green flames. “Stand still, I don't want to hurt you,” Jhaymes said close to her ear.
“Don't kill them all remember,” Faith warned him as fiends beyond her reach went up in smoke screaming.
“The ghouls can tell us nothing, kill them all,” Nestoir said reloading his gun laughing a little at Alucard who used his fangs to secure his clip. “We want the actual children, they are waiting hoping to tire us out with these senseless dolts.”
“They must be children, no real vampire would ever use such tactics,” Alucard said with a sniff as one of his bullets went through five creatures. “Come on out, let's dance,” Alucard called hoping the makers of these ghouls would show themselves.
“You're right,” Faith gasped her breathing slowing. “Those were easy to kill, like they had no substance to them.”
“They don't, I used to keep them as pets,” Nestoir admitted sliding his gun in his holster and pulling a gleaming sword.
“My darling has hidden depths,” Andy gushed kissing his cheek she pointed the tip of her sword into the ground to lean upon it.
“Not so hidden,” Alucard laughed smoothing the brim of his hat. “He has an interesting way of bringing out the best of people's talents. I do believe there is a short story by Poe that was written specifically for him that no one has ever read before as it is in his private collection. Shakespeare as well was not spared his particular brand of coercion.”
“Are you going to stand there and talk or will you face me... Son of the dragon?” A low, deep rumbled voice was heard.
“When you show your true self I will,” Alucard's laughter had a cold cruel edge that chilled Faith. “Seems to me as if you have left your children as a sacrifice to our blood lust... how quaint.”
“The only lust I bear is for my sweetheart,” Jhaymes nodded unsheathing his hook swords. Alucard smiled while Nestoir rolled his eyes.
“Bring it,” Faith pulled the sword. After watching as Andy sliced whatever came near she wanted to show her skills as well. The children came forth blood pouring from their mouths as if they had been gnawing on some unfortunate humans. “So now, we play cat and mouse,” Faith smiled feinting before she sliced a creature in half. Jhaymes matched her skills keeping his swords at her back while she guarded his. “Thanks,” Faith breathed remembering a time a small blond had guarded her back. After all the betrayals, would any of them be able to believe her reform now? After meeting the Arcadians, perhaps they would.
“Arcadians...” Leon called pulling Count D to him holding the deadly little hands immobile. “Halt, we are down to five... make that four,” he amended when Ryo shot the creature through the heart. The remaining four were herded against the wall as Seras made an appearance near Alucard. She glowered at them all her eyes burning with anger. Slinging her cannon on her back, Seras pulled her hand gun and held it at the ready.
“Now,” Alucard smiled before Nestoir or Andy could say a thing. “Why is your master working with Daemion?”
“You will learn nothing here,” The female hissed spitting her venom at his boot clad feet.
“Police girl,” Alucard's voice was soft. Without hesitation she pulled the trigger. Dust fell the floor as he turned to the other monsters knees wobble.
“Now, you are smarter than your friend, no?” Nestoir asked calm as he stood beside the creature.
“I... I will tell you nothing,” The second creature managed to get out.
“Wrong answer, right love?”Nestoir said stepping aside. Before he had completed the action his wife's sword was buried in the creatures chin. It poked out the top of his head and she yanked the blade back taking the entire head with her. With a disgusted sigh Andy shook the sword releasing the smoking skull to bounce off of the next creature. “Perhaps you will tell us...”
“I... Can't.” The trembling hunk of bloody male replied. Saying nothing, Nestoir pulled off one of his gloves. He trailed a finger over the exposed section of the creatures skin. It gasped at the burning pain and trail of smoke the single digit left behind. “Ow, okay, ow, I told you I can't...” Nestoir added another finger. “Come on man, I thought you were one of us.”
“Step aside Nes,” Leon said taking a dagger from Count D's belt.
“Leon, wait,” Andy placed a placating hand on Leon's shoulder. “If we hurt him too much, too soon, he may not be able to help us.” Andy smiled, “Faith come here a moment, here,” Andy handed Faith what appeared to be about ten wooden slivers. “Insert these where you will, but don't kill him yet,” The creature began to tremble as she strode forward a glee filled smile on her face. She slide one home in each arm, before moving on to his legs. His wails of agony soon filled the cavernous hold of the desecrated cruise ship. Faith held a pointed tip to her chin as she contemplated the next place to put one when the remaining minion began to struggle against Dee's hold.
“Don't you dare bite me, my blood would kill you fool,” Dee knocked the creature over the head and he sagged in seeming defeat. When the weight hit his arms the creature thought Dee had slackened his hold and tried to break away only to have his arm broken. Ryo landed several quick kicks to his midsection and he settled down. As if on cue for the creature to be paying attention again, Faith pushed a mini stake into one of the creatures fingers the next went into his thigh close to his groin, she smiled as she shoved the last one home the stake scraped across his collar bone. The creature screamed before his head fell forward he drooled slimy blood onto the floor.
“He looks insensate,” Count D observed.
“Yes,” Alucard stepped forward. “He useless to us now,” Alucard ripped the creatures head off. They entire group now turned to the creature held in Dee's grasp.
“Please,” It stammered shaking his head. “Please, I can not tell you.”
“No?” Nestoir turned to smoke and solidified at his side. “Why not?”
“We don't know,” The monster admitted. “Our master secludes us from all but our duties, we were supposed to draw you here, that is all we know.”
“Draw us... here,” Seras gasped.
“Encompassing Heart!” Andy shouted and the room glowed purple just as the ship exploded.
Break
Lord D smiled as his stomach settled. JJ had carried him out to the garden gently massaging his back while he relaxed in the sweet smelling grass. The moon shone down on the lands pristine in it's full glow. “Those flowers, I never saw them on earth before,” JJ pointed to the brightly colored blooms that seemed to shift colors in the wind, first purple, then blue, then green going to yellow, orange and read then clear white.
“Yes, they are ever changing the flowers of life,” Lord D inhaled the sweet drafts of air the flowers emitted. “And are just as unpredictable.”
To Be Continued


Powdered Sugre 52
Halloween: 3
Double Blind
Warmth hitting his face awakened George to the brightness of another day. He could feel light tapping on his chest. He knew what it was, just as he knew the heaviness that purred at his side. Tap, tap, tap, back and forth minuscule feet paced. “Ponchi...”George raised a hand to halt the little Fairy. “The jewel!” George sat up his eyes wide as he searched out the small clear prism on his nightstand. “Oh... no,” George gasped as he stared at the jewel. “It's not clear anymore... Oh... Jhaymes,”George began to weep. Ponchi shook her head wiping her arm across his face. “What? Are you telling me not to worry?” Ponchi nodded her entire body tinkling with the effervescent enthusiasm that George always admired. “But the jewel is purple,” George pointed. “He said that if it turned...” George's words slowed and his cheeks tinted. “Red, he said to worry if the jewel turned red. But... What does this mean?” Ponchi shrugged her shoulders. George threw the covers off careful not to knock her aside. “I have to find Prince Angel,” George put his slippers on. At the door he grabbed his robe. Ponchi tried to pull his hair to hold him back, but her slight weight left her clinging as he rushed from the room bearing the purple jewel.
Break
A low moan sounded and Ryo sat up, a hand to his head, as he blinked his eyes open. “Dee?” Ryo would know the lap he had been resting in anywhere. “Please tell me we did not blow up.”
“I don't think we did,” Dee sighed his fingers flexing to release the stiffness. “But... I think we might have.” He looked around at the surrounding area. “Hey Leon, Little D and...” Dee paused as he saw Alucard sitting with Seras at his side.
“I take it we are all alive,” Ryo looked to the Royale and paused when he saw Andy leaned over laying in Nestoir's lap. Chimera sat beside her with her small hands in her lap. His eyes again went to Seras and Alucard. “For the most part. “
“Touché,” Alucard tipped the brim of his wide, red hat. “It feels... odd in here,” Alucard looked around. “Warm and soft, but it smells nice.”
“Yeah,” Faith sighed leaning back. “Like a warm,” Faith paused not wanting to admit to what she was thinking. What was it about these people that made such odd thoughts swarm in her head.
“Like a hug,” Chimera offered a rueful grin with her words. “When Andy hugs you, it surrounds you like a cloud of love. Right before the ship blew, she encased us. It is not like Angel's orb, it is more like... I can't really explain it. Her love, it surrounds and protects.”
“Love?” Faith smirked. “I hardly know her. You're saying she loves me?”
“Yep, The lady Andromache is one tough nut to crack,” Chimera snickered. “She loves those who don't even love themselves.” Chimera looked over to the sleeping high princess.
“No ones that gullible,” Faith said looking at the dark skinned young woman.
“Well, enjoy this hug,” Nestoir was heard from. He trailed a hand over his sleeping wife's brow. “Because we can't get out of here until she wakes up.”
“We have information needful to your king,” Alucard interjected. “Perhaps it would be in the best interest of all involved if you woke her sooner.”
“I don't think so, I mean,” Nestoir stopped and smiled. “It is almost noon and some of us don't have a natural tan.” Nestoir looked at Seras who gasped at the thought of sunshine. “Best we wait this one out.”
“I hope sweetheart is not worrying,” Jhaymes thought aloud and accepted the summoned cup of tea from Count D. “Can you summon anything other than tea? I would really love some buttered toast.”
“I suppose, I can try to call forth a nice brunch for all of us,” Count D leaned against Leon. Faith sighed and relaxed against a purple prism wall wondering how long they would be inside this elaborate embrace.
Break
George walked briskly down the hall his eyes scanning for anyone that would help him. He tripped over Rain. “Whoa!” Rain held out a hand to steady them all. “You're not recording today, none of us are,” Rain laughed a little as he picked up his journal that he had dropped. Rain paused as he stared at George. “What's wrong?”
“This,” George held up the jewel. “I don't know what it means.”
“Where did you get that?” Rain asked looking at the pretty stone that George held in the palm of his hand. “Ryo, well Prince Angel gave it to him for me. He said that if it turns red that I should worry, but it turned purple. What does purple mean?”
“I don't know,” Rain would have said more but the prince in question walked down the very hall they were standing in. Angel was engrossed in making lights in his orb as if he were speaking with someone.
“Your Highness!”
“George wait!”Rain called just as George placed his hand lightly on Angel's shoulder. George gasped, crying out in pain as his body made violent contact with the wall. George cringed from the fist that was raised. Rain caught Prince Angel's arm before he could smash it against George's head. Though it took more strength than Rain would have deemed necessary, he pushed the prince's hand down. “Your highness please, he, we, meant no offense.” Rain bowed stepping aside, but keeping George safely behind him.
“Surely I did not,” George bowed as well. “I just wondered if you... If you would tell me what this means.” George held up the jewel. Angel looked down his golden hair falling over his face as his eyes fell on the stone. Prince Angel began to move his hands in a series of gestures. “I do not understand.” George shook his head. He tried to lower his head to peer at the royale before him.
“He said that it is not red,” Rain translated the sign language. Prince Angel smiled shyly at Rain then continued to move his hands. “To worry is red, red is injured, to weep is black, black is dead. Purple is the color of high royalty. The color of Andromache. I know he is more than safe. Please, rest now and do not worry until it turns red...and,” Rain blushed as Angel beat a hasty retreat after a series of speedy hand movements. “Put some pants on.”
George gasped looking down his cheeks flushed bright. He was wearing nothing more than his robe, slippers and one of Jhaymes t-shirts which barely covered his thighs. “Oh no,” George pulled the robe closed while Rain laughed. “I'm going to go take a bath and have something to eat.”
“Ha, good idea,” Rain patted his shoulder. “Wait a minute,” Rain caught George's hand and reached up to the tiny butterfly in his hair. “Come here a sec Ponchi.” Ponchi fluttered down from George's head to land on the palm of Rain's hand. Rain leaned in close to her, looking at her eyes. A brilliant blue that he had sen recently on a much larger scale. “Cory says hi.” Ponchi bounced up and down happily his hand was soon covered with sparkling blue dust. “How come your brother is so big and you are the size of a bug?” Ponchi bounced around several times. “You know what,” Rain reached up to place her back on George's head after several moments of her tinkling. “Never mind. Actually, I was on my way to see him now. He arranged to meet with me through Daphnus.” Ponchi waved as George went back to his room. Rain was shaking his head as he entered the studio. Lyo sat on Bikky's lap clapping along while Daphnus played. The merry sounds of the piano were nearly drowned out by Kenneth's clear voice singing his rendition of a Disney tune.
“Come on Rain, join in,” Alera called from her perch near Daphnus. Rain was about to comment on the morning's activities, but paused at a warning look from Bikky. Seeing the happy smile on Lyo's face he smiled and began to sing along.
Break
“How is she?” Count D asked placing a hand on Andy's forehead. “If she is injured, perhaps I could,” Count D paused when Nestoir shook his head.
“She is warm, yes, but not injured. Physically anyway.” Nestoir leaned down to kiss his wife's still lips. “She is merely over extended. Once her body adjusts, she will awaken and let us out.”
“I still don't see why she sucked us all up in her heart like that,” Faith grumbled.
“Would you have rather blown up?” Seras looked over from where she sat near Alucard, her skin pale with hunger, red eyes blazed with annoyance. “Since we have been in here, you have decided that the best thing you could do is complain that the high princess saved your life.”
“I'm not complaining, watch it before my stake slips.” Faith pulled out her sharpened wooden weapon.
“I would not advise that,” Alucard's voice rose from his recline against the hardened purple wall. With his arms folded over his chest and his head lowered he appeared to be asleep. Faith gasped at the wildly circling eyeball that appeared at the top of his hat.
Jhaymes sighed rolling his eyes. “Enough of this. We are all just a little bit cranky. What we should be doing while we wait is to try to figure out the extent of Dae's treachery. Or did any of you forget that we just escaped a trap?”
“The birds right,” Chimera laughed softly. “We walked right in like lambs to slaughter.” Chimera tossed her golden hair aside she looked at the gold ring glinting on her small finger. “My husband would not like it if I were dead.
“That's putting it mildly,” Nestoir grinned. “This entire half of America would burn in the flames of his angry retribution.”
“Wait, Prince Kronos is your husband?” Faith looked over at the tiny blond. She had not paid much attention to the small princess preferring to do her job and get gone. She was not here to make friends.
“Did the matching flames not give it away?” Chimera snickered, “Now on to the problem at hand. Dae, great shock here, hope everyone is sitting,” Chimera paused to look around at the group. “Dae outmaneuvered us.”
“No he didn't,” Dee said tossing his phone aside when he realized he could get no reception. “If he did, we would not be alive.”
“That is true,” Ryo sighed. “But it took us too long to get it. So while we sit we have to think about what we know.”
“My sweetheart was shown to us,” Jhaymes frowned thinking back to the last conference in the war tower. “Why?”
“His former lover seems to be obsessed with him,” Alucard sighed. “A human penchant. He tossed the lovely aside, now he sees some one else with him and wants him back. I should eat him.”
“I thought you only drained the blood out, not eat...” Faith ceased speaking at the wide grin Alucard displayed.
“My sweetheart has a gentle heart,”Jhaymes shook his head. “Any harm that comes to the man he will see as his fault.”
“How is it his fault if I get a little...”Alucard began but was interrupted by Jhaymes.
“Trust me,” Jhaymes sighed. “Azrial killed his friend and he wept like he did it.”
“I think it is more than obsession, he looked deranged,” Faith narrowed her eyes as she recalled the images. The more George looked away from him, the more he salivated. He will try to get him. Soon.”
“I will kill him does he even think to touch him,” Jhaymes vowed. His hands slid over his swords. “But what does the one have to do with the other?”
Count D stretched out his legs where he had cuddled up for an after brunch nap in Leon's lap. “Sir Alucard mentioned an ancient, or more rather, an original, like himself. Laton and Ryo sensed a dragon. Perhaps it is a very old dragon.”
“Laton and Torcha are among the oldest of their kind. They would know,” Dee shook his head as he spoke. “It's all in the annals, Princess Clarisande showed me while I was preparing to marry Ryo... again.” Dee chuckled. “You should read it, The Legacy of Light, in The White Lion Book two. I think it will be mass produced next year.”
“I'll look for it,”Count D smiled and nodded. “Sir Alucard, Do you have an idea as to who the original is?”
“His blood does have a familiar reek to it.” Alucard nodded finally sitting up as if interested in his surroundings. “I can not place it exactly, but no matter. It will be fun to do battle with a worthy opponent again.”
“And somehow,” Chimera interjected, “Dae fits into this.”
“He's touched,” The soft voice was raspy with sleepiness.
“My lady, we know your husband is a little odd, but I never thought you would agree so openly,” Leon laughed to hide his relief as she opened her eyes no longer brown but glowing faintly silver.
“How do you feel?” Nestoir helped her to sit up.
“Good, kind of squishy, like I just hugged all of you,” Andy giggled. “Oh, yes, I meant to say that right before the vampire exploded I saw something. Jon is touched.”
“Touched?” Jhaymes scooted over to her side. “Like the man who became an incubus?”
“No, Jon is still human, I could not get a full grasp of his malignancy, I wish Clarisande were there. She would know.”
“Then perhaps we ought to get to the palace and see what the witch princess has for us,” Alucard got to his feet holding a hand out to Andromache.
“Yes,” She took his hand. “Perhaps we should.”
“Wait,” Faith stood her eyes wide as it all seemed to make sense to her. She blinked several times as the world lost focus and she was soon standing in the charred remains of the desecrated boat yard. “It's a double blind. Put one person in a room with many mirrors and try to guess the real one. Even if you get the right one, you are outnumbered by the people hiding behind the mirrors.”
“But master,” Seras asked gaining his attention. “Does this Dae person think he got us?”
“The head,” Nestoir grinned his incisors showing long and gleaming in the night. “So he should be playing right into our hands. While he attacks them, we will come up from behind.”
“Sounds fun,” Ryo walked over to where they had left their vehicles. He opened the trunk of their work sedan and pulled out a large bag. “She's ready.” Dee laughed as he lovingly stroked the heavy black canvas.
“Yep, my baby is an odd man,” Dee's voice was full of love. “So whatever this is, will be at the palace thinking that they are grief ridden and helpless? He should have learned the last time he tried this tactic and put a price on Sofu D's head.”
“Dae never learns, I think he has a disability,” Andy nodded clicking her wrist together. Faith whistled as her clothes changed to reveal silver armor that looked lightweight. The metal skirt fell to her thighs, while the cropped top seemed molded to her figure. Knee high boots gleamed as if polished minutes before she had donned them. Panels of purple satin wrapped her waist and kept her hair off her face.
“I was thinking severe mental retardation,” Nestoir chuckled his black suit of armor a near match for his wife in it's light weight and intricate design of plates. Where hers left midriff bare, his was a full coverage suit. “Ryo, Dee, Faith, Leon and Count D. I want you to drive to the consulate. Call in a terrorist bomb threat, but keep the authorities back.”
“Faith go with them,” Chimera said her suit of golden armor making Faith squint to look at her in the light from Andromache's eyes. “Seras, you're coming with us, we will leave Vlad... I mean, your Master Alucard and Nestoir to get where they need to be on their own.” Nestoir grinned and Alucard tipped his hat before they both melted into the darkness around them. “Oh and please, show no mercy.” Chimera's smile was chilled while she rubbed her ruby studded bracelets together. “Ah,” Chimera grinned at the unicorn that came to a thundering halt at her side. “Penthesilea, Carious,” Chimera nodded to the horned Pegasus that Andromache mounted pulling Seras behind her. “Let's go!”
Break
Rain sat his folder down and looked up at Cory with a smile on his face. He and Daphnus had looked over the last set of lyrics that Rain had turned in. Together they had made the music and Rain was excited to begin working on the song.”I added a few lyrics here and there,” Cory pointed to the pages. “But a duet with us would be cool.”
“Isn't my voice too... girly for your kind of music?” Rain blushed thinking back over what Aaron Novis had said. He could not fault the boy for telling the truth. Even though his voice had changed, there was little difference.
“Your voice is perfect. It's why I brought it up to him about letting you join our band completely,” Cory grinned. “But his highness likes having you with X' Ta-C.”
“I said it was his choice,” Daphnus cuffed Cory. He laughed then looked up smiling as a fully dressed George entered the room with Ponchi riding on the brim of his hat.
“Hey sis,” Cory placed a kiss on his finger tips and Rain watched in amazement as a trail of blue light left his fingers and landed on the tiny fairy. Ponchi tinkled loudly to which Cory laughed as if he understood her words. “Yeah, I told you that when you signed the contract.” Cory said after a moment leaving the occupants of the room staring at him. “What?”
“Nothing, but...” Rain sighed when he realized that George was now staring at the jewel again. George looked down at the jewel in his hand noting its clear appearance. He smiled knowing that wherever Jhaymes was, he was safe and unharmed.
Break
Dee pulled up to the consulate and stared in horror at the scene before him. There were no sirens, no gun shots, nothing. No one was there. It looked perfectly at peace. “I don't get it,” Leon walked up to the door and pushed it in. He was met with the night clerk. “Sir, hello, how may I help you?” The young man looked up with a smile. “It is after hours, so all exits are closed, but I can open a direct link to the palace if you need to pick up your boys.”
“You're not under attack?” Dee asked looking around at the sleepy looking crew that went around cleaning and polishing.
“Sir, is everything okay?” The night attendant asked looking confused.
“Yes everything is fine, we have been... Oh, man, just open the door,” Faith groused tossing her hair aside. The attendant nodded with a smile on his face he pushed a series of buttons and a door opened. Ryo looked inside a frown on his face. “What is it?” Faith asked when he sighed and dropped his weapon.
“Nothing,”Ryo looked inside. “Things are peaceful here too.”
“So what is Dae up to?” Andy asked confused a quick click of her wrists and she was back in her leather and corset. She landed Carious on the balcony and stepped inside.
“I don't know,”Seras looked around sending her weapon to rest on her back. “But whatever it is, my master is more than a match for it.”
“Your devotion to him is adorable,” Seras gasped as Azrial materialized at her side. “Or could it be those large red eyes of yours?”
“You're not looking at her eyes,” Marilyn complained stomping down the hall. “Don't worry, oh mighty warden, I mean, Master.” Marilyn grumbled tossing his hair aside with a petulant twist of his hand. “I am just going to the studio. George wrote a song for me. I am going to rehearse. Flirt all you like.”
“I will,” Azrial waved after him, he turned to see that Seras was following after Andy and Chimera down the hall that spread out peacefully before them.
“Master is going to be disappointed, there is no one here to fight.” Seras sighed watching Andy click her wrists again appearing in a jean mini skirt and deep purple top.
“Might as well work on the release concert,” Andy yawned. “We have to make up the money that horrid man wasted. Even after we sold most of his assets it still did not replace the millions he squandered over the years.”
“Why not sell all of his crap?” Faith asked as the walked into the studio. Faith paused at the sound of Rain vocalizing with Kenneth while Daphnus played.
“His wife and child would have nothing if we did,” Andy smiled. “Not their fault that he was a criminal. Besides, we can make the losses easy.”
“Too damn nice, all of you.” Faith sat near a window looking out at the lands unfolding before her in fields of trim grass and fragrant flowers.
“You get used to it,” Faith looked up at the tall blond that sat beside her. “I'm Marilyn.”
“Hey,” Faith looked him over. “You're a vampire.” Faith said after a moment.
“Yeah, purely an accident I assure you,” Marilyn sighed sitting aside the lyrics to the song that George had given him.
“An accidental vampire,” Faith laughed. “I haven't heard that one before. I heard of a tormented one in love with a slayer, sick, that was one messed up relationship if I ever heard of one.” Faith snickered then paused when Rain ceased singing to answer his cell phone.
“Sorry Daphnus, I have to answer this. It's Julie,” Rain dashed away to the sound of Andy laughing.”Oh hey guys, ready to go home?” Rain asked as Ryo and Dee entered the studio. They were both amazed that the place was not under attack.
“Nah,” Dee grumbled, sitting down with Ryo. “We have a debriefing with Zarro about tonight. Strange things are underfoot.”
“What do you mean strange?” Bikky asked slipping his phone back into his pocket. “Carol says hi, by the way.”
“Damn, did you get taller?” Ryo asked craning his neck to look up at Bikky.
“Only a little,” Bikky laughed. He sat with Ryo his face growing solemn. Ryo was so kind, always had been. Taking in a rowdy street kid, looking after him like a big brother, then later a dad. A real dad. Bikky could not remember his real father treating him with such deference. The last thing his father had done was give him over a pound of crack that he had stolen from a mob boss. The last thing Ryo had given him, was a crown. “My dad... was about six feet three. Before she died, my mom said I looked like him she said I would be no good, just like him. I never saw the resemblance. But the older I get, the more I look into a mirror and I see him looking back at me.”
“But he's not you,” Ryo sighed his eyes traveling over Bikky. “Since I have known you, you have shown more honor and courage than he ever did. Instead of turning himself in he committed crimes not only against society, but against the very people who hired him. When you were faced with the choice of revenge and perpetuating the cycle of crime and vengeance, you left it to the police. We arrested a lot of bad people that night because of what you did.” Bikky smiled at the words lightly punching Ryo in the arm. “Ow, if you injure me I promise not to cook for at least a week.”
“Injured,” Rain ran to their side. “No cooking, no food...Bikky, stop that!”
“He's fine, if he can survive whatever they were up to tonight,” Bikky gave Ryo a smirk. “I know he can handle one punch from me.”
“No punching Ryo,” Dee pointed at Bikky. “But, if he stops cooking I may take him over my knee...”
Rain whistled, “TMI whatever kinky games you two play in the privacy of your bedroom is your business.”
“What are you talking about?” Dee laughed he pulled Ryo to his feet and bent him over. “I will spank him right here.” Ryo laughed pushing against Dee with very little effort as he was pulled prostrate over Dee's lap. “One...”
“Ow!” Ryo shoved against Dee as his hand landed.
“Two,”Ryo squirmed. “Three.”
“If you two need time,” George laughed glad to see shy Ryo so uninhibited. Before he could say more strong arms embraced him from behind. “Jhaymes!”
“I've got some time before I have to meet with the Royale,” George grinned at the words and Jhaymes, saying no more, lead him from the studio.
“Tsk,” Marilyn rolled his eyes sitting the lyrics aside. “Newlyweds.” Just as he turned to speak to Ryo, he saw Dee pulling him from the room.
Break
Rain dropped his back pack near his seat then sat down. The teacher walked in moments after Bikky ran inside shoving his cell phone into his pocket. “Welcome to your first step towards adulthood.” The teacher announced. “I am Mr. Atwood and you will be learning to handle several tons of steel and power. The first thing we will do, before you even crack open a book, is to watch a video.” Mr. Atwood waited while several students clapped and cheered. “Now if you misbehave at all during this then you will rent a copy from the library and write me a three page report on its content.” Mr. Atwood smiled when the class settled down. “Good, make sure on your way out that you pick up a copy of your log sheets. You need to clock fifty hours during the course.” Bikky thought his smile creepy as he gazed at his new class, but shrugged and settled down.
Break
“Dee,” Ryo spoke his voice soft and wavering. “Stop it.”
“Come upstairs with me,” Dee licked a tender earlobe.
“I just put the steaks on,” Ryo sighed losing his grip on the knife. He had been chopping vegetables when Dee came upon him in the kitchen.
“Let 'em burn,” Dee prompted holding Ryo tight in his arms.
“But I'm hungry...” Ryo and Dee sprang apart at Rain's words. “Besides, Dee, don't you want to take me and Bikky out driving while he finishes dinner?”
“I'll help!” Lyo announced at the top of his lungs. He tossed his back pack aside next to Bikky and Rain's. “Da-Ryo, I can pummel the bread again.”
“I have already kneaded the bread, perhaps you can stir the lemonade,” Ryo smiled picking the little boy up to stand him on a stool. He gave Dee a look of regret and longing before dumping a small pile of sugar into the crystal. “Go ahead,” Ryo handed him a spoon. As he went back to chopping his mind wandered back to the meeting with Zarro and the rest of the Royale. Their little band was getting larger. “Demon's sure are getting bold,” He had commented to which Zarro had laughed.
“They are more or less the way they were meant to be,”Ryo had puzzled over that comment. He had a sneaking suspicion that Zarro was more genius than insane. He did not even want to contemplate the immense power that cat contained. They had all discussed the situation long into the night. When it was all over, the boys had gone to school escorted from the consulate. Ryo yawned looking down at his hands to see all the vegetables done. Lyo began to sing while Ryo rummaged for materials to steam the veggies.
“Lyo, careful on that stool,” Ryo cautioned again his mind going over the events that had lead him to this point in life. Though he thought over many things, his second wedding to Dee played over and over in his mind. After banishment, what had happened to Cho Da Koen? Ryo wondered over and over again. Perhaps banishment was not the best course of action, but after defeat, he could not harm the defenseless dragon. Laton had warned him early on that he would have to deal with him. Ryo thought he had done so by showing himself more powerful, but perhaps not. The ancients, Ryo sighed at the thought. Would he never understand them?
Ryo was just setting the last dish on the table when Dee, Bikky and Rain entered the house. Bikky sighed trudging into the kitchen. “How was driving?” Ryo asked pulling the heavy pan of steaks from the oven. He placed them into a serving dish while Bikky washed his hands.
Rain came into the kitchen drying his hands on a towel. “He drives like you do. Man, I thought we would never make it back.”
“Shut up, Rain. Or should I just call you speed demon?”Bikky grumbled, “Here Ryo, give me that.” Ryo handed over the now full dish for Bikky to carry to the table. He was just setting the bowl down when the doorbell rang.
“I've got it, babe,” Dee kissed Ryo then went to the door. “Hey guys, come on in.” Dee stepped aside for Erick and Terry. “His stomach must have gone off like a beacon. Ryo just finished dinner. There is plenty as always.”
“Thanks Dee,” Erick blushed as Terry hurried to wash his hands while Rain set two extra plates at the table. “Mom had to work late tonight. She is so happy now that she has a job. I can't even remember the last time she had a drink.”
Dee gave the boys a long look then smiled sensing that they were telling the truth. “I'm glad.” Dee walked with them to the dining room.
“The thing is,” Terry hedged sitting next to Rain. “Our mom does not have a license, dad's car just sits there. She takes the bus to work. I mean, if you have extra time, do you think you could take us out driving?”
“Sure, if we survive Rain,” Dee winked at Rain.
“I wasn't going that fast,” Rain tossed his napkin on the table.
“You nearly gave an old woman a stroke when she tried to cross the street,” Bikky laughed. “I thought the man helping her would wet himself.”
“It was a green light, she had no business in the street.” Rain sighed his cheeks red.
“Sounds like someone I know,” Ryo laughed his eyes going to Dee. Ryo gasped to have his hand captured and bitten by Dee.
“Going over my knee again?” Dee asked to which Ryo turned crimson and focused on chopping Lyo's dinner. Erick laughed hoping to one day be able to openly share his love with Peter.
Break
Julie sat through the class with her notebook open, but her eyes on the fall of Rain's hair as it lay over his back. “Miss Summers, what year did Mircea the younger meet his end?” Julie startled looking up at the teacher of world history as if he had not bothered to speak English. “Miss Summers if you have decided not to pay attention then I must insist that you read the passage aloud to make sure you got it.”
“That's a trick question sir,” Rain spoke up with a frown. “The exact year of Mircea the younger's death is not known. But we do know that his eyes were poked out with red hot pokers and he was buried alive. A circumstance for which his younger brother Vlad, later known as the impaler prince took special revenge against the boyars who betrayed his father and eldest brother.”
“Are you quite done MaClean?” The teacher asked with a frown on his face as he looked at the pretty youth before him.
“Only forgot to mention that by then, he had earned the nomicur 'The Turk killer' for his exemplary success in keeping the turks from over-running his homeland maintaining Wallachia's autonomy and freedom. That was why he impaled so many. He was not a tyrant out to see the color of blood, but to defend his home from religious corruption. Vlad Dracula, the Carpathian prince, was a hero.”
“You got all that from your school book?” The teacher flipped through the pages of their eastern European history section of world history.
“No the subject interested me,” Rain smiled sure now of who the Arcadian's newest guest was and why Heaven feared him. “So I looked it up.” To himself he vowed to ask Alucard at the next opportunity. The other night they had all returned and the powerful creature had seemed prepared to pout that there was no one to fight. While Nestoir and all present battled intermingling feelings of relief and apprehension, Alucard seemed disappointed. That kind of power, that kind of strength. If he had that, no one would ever hurt him or anyone he loved ever again. The police girl, Seras, had told him many stories of Alucard's prowess in battle. How it gave her strength and abilities she would never have dreamed of.
“Well done MaClean,” The teacher sat back. “This is in fact a very interesting topic and I want all of you to choose a historical figure from the period thirteen through fifteen hundred and write a five page report due in two weeks on the thirtieth of this month.”
“Thanks a lot Rain,” Johnathan Akkers, a friend of Aaron's shoved past Rain. “Now we all have to do a little report cause you decided to suck the teachers ass. But I guess you can't help some inclinations, I mean look at your parents.”
“He was not kissing up to the teacher,” A cheerleader spoke up. “He was protecting Julie. It was nice.” She smiled at Rain. “Just like a hero.” Rain blushed taking Julie's hand he walked with her down the hall to their next class carrying her backpack for her.
“Rain,” Julie said later that day as they sat through the planning for the homecoming dance. “What time are you picking me up Saturday?”
“Saturday?” Rain grinned his eyes wide.
“Homecoming, the dance,” Julie leaned in to pinch his arm. “You're teasing me.”
“Seven,” Rain kissed her lightly on the lips. “Carol is coming for the weekend.” Rain stopped speaking when several kids clapped him on the back congratulating him. “What?” He looked up dodging their hands as they clamored to touch him.
“Weren't you two paying attention?” Chris sighed. “You were just announced as homecoming Prince and Princess. Terry and Jeanne are king and queen.”
“Right, they are seniors,” Bikky said getting to his feet. “Then this meeting is done?”
“Not yet,” The captain of the cheerleaders said. “This is about the Halloween festivities. This year, in conjunction with the dance, we want to have a haunted maze. We can charge admission to raise money.”
“Is the school short on funds?” Rain asked with a frown sure that at the last PTA meeting Ryo and Dee as well Count D, Leon and the other parents had opened their wallets to donate.
“No,” The cheerleader shook her head. “But we heard what happened to the safe houses and the hospitals for the poor that were robbed or laundered or whatever by the American accountant that the Arcadian's hired. We want to show everyone that the kids at this school, not only care about what's happening, but want to do something about it. So the money we raise we will give to the Arcadians as well as a plaque to show our appreciation for all that they do. This is a public school you know, and while some of you students are wealthy the rest of us are lucky if our parents even have medical insurance. Through the efforts of Arcadia, we all have a comprehensive health plan. Or at least that's what my dad says.” Her eyes were shining as she thought of her mother and new baby brother in the Saint Francis hospital. Her baby brother had been born too soon and his lungs were under developed. The doctors and nurses at Saint Francis had worked round the clock to ensure that he lived. “You're like a hero.” Aaron and his friends scowled as more applause was given to Rain.
“All I do is sing?” Rain flushed brightly getting to his feet before anyone could ask for his autograph. Bikky tried not to laugh as Rain practically ran down the hall.
“Cut it out, Chelsea.” Another cheerleader admonished her. “Thanks to all the fuss last year, he stopped auditioning for the musicals, keep it up and he might just transfer altogether.”
“Sorry,” Chelsea muttered looking after Rain and Julie. “But, he really is my hero.”
Rain sat with Julie in the back yard while Ryo cooked dinner. They both had books spread out while Bikky carried his over. “Rain, oh mighty master of all things historical,” Bikky laughed when Rain tossed a notebook at him. “I was just asking for help.” Bikky dropped down beside them. He handed Rain his notebook. “That was cool what you said in class today, so Dracula was an actual person huh?” Rain looked quickly at Julie. Bikky caught the meaning and would wait to ask his questions later.
Break
Faith leaned back in her chair watching as Andy crossed swords with Alera. The fluffy looking princess was actually pretty good. Faith had seen her in action on the cruise ship, but that was not a good enough opportunity for she had been busy fighting. Now she watched as light arm work and heavy kicks were a combination that the princess used well. The match ended when Alera called a concede laughing as Andy dropped onto her back. Another step and Alera would push the tip of the princesses sword into her own midsection. “Good use of your opponents strength.”
“Thanks, you and Jhaymes taught me well,” Andy giggled putting her sword away. “Where is Jhaymes by the way?”
“Look around Princess,” Faith muttered. “Boy George is not here, that should tell you where Jhaymes is.”
“I am right here,” Jhaymes entered the practice room with George. Ponchi tinkled a happy greeting from her perch at the very top of George's head. George wore his hair down without her seat clipping it back.
“And Georgie is right beside you,” Andy giggled again causing Faith to wonder at the determination of the princess so full of hugs and giggles. “You two are chained at the hip. It's so cute.”
“He wasn't with me last weekend,” Jhaymes said his face red as he rubbed the small of George's back.
“We were fighting vampires last weekend.” Faith remarked with a grin shaking her head she picked up a practice sword. “Wanna work out with me a bit?” Jhaymes nodded kissing George before sending him off with Alera. “I hear that you are pretty good.”
“I do okay,” Jhaymes laughed squaring off with her. “How about you?”
“Better than okay,” Faith attacked. After a moment, she wondered how she had ended up on her bottom. Jhaymes laughed softly. “Stand up, this time, don't watch my sword.”
“How will I know when you will attack?” Faith demanded readying her weapon for attack.
“Watch my eyes,” Jhaymes said. “When you think I will move, then attack.” Faith sighed readying herself for another go with him. This time, she promised, this time she would get him.
Break
Rain brushed his hair standing in front of the mirror in Ryo and Dee's bathroom since Bikky had taken over their bathroom getting his long blond hair under control. George stood behind him holding several lengths of cloth. “Want me to braid these in now?” George asked watching the young man put on his long black coat with heavy silver chains about the waist and silver cord braided into the cuffs at his wrists. Sitting on a pillow that Ryo had left, was his crown.
“Yeah, I'll put that on then you can style around it.” Rain picked up the circlet and put it on. “Formal dress seems to call for it, besides the kids at school asked Bikky and I to wear them. Adds a bit of flair to the occasion.” Rain laughed and sat down so that George could work the black ribbons into his two braids at his temples. George then pulled them back leaving the rest of Rain's hair to fall around his shoulders.
“Hey kid,” Bikky snickered having celebrated his birthday the previous evening. Because home coming was this weekend Bikky chose to have a small gathering of friends and family. He would party enough tonight. “You're beautiful, let's go,” Bikky said from the doorway. “Carol just called, she is waiting for us.” Bikky sighed, his mind heavy with all that Laton had said to him at his party. Now that he was sixteen, he could formally enter training to become a knight.
“All done now,” Rain announced looking in the mirror one last time his onyx and ruby earrings glinting in the light. “Let's go.” Rain turned around at the feminine giggle he heard from downstairs. “I guess Andy is here.”
“Yeah, she wants to talk to Ryo and Dee, they have that Al guy with them.” Bikky nodded walking with Rain down the stairs. Rain perked up smiling at the thought of seeing Alucard again. He had never gotten his chance to ask his questions. Every time he had a moment, Nestoir would pull him away or send him off to some mission. Ryo had kept after him about homework, or Daphnus would send him off with Cory to work on lyrics. Well, Rain decided, they could not keep him away forever.
Alucard stood by the mantle with his arms folded while Andy played with Lyo and little Nicklaus. Alyssa sat in Ryo's lap playing pat-a-cake. Alucard whistled at the boys coming down the stairs. Rain looked him over, he was tall, cloaked in red the wide brim of his hat low over his face. Alucard allowed the yellow tinted sunglasses to slide down his nose. Rain gasped as bright green eyes met his own. The flash of color was gone so fast, replaced by crimson that he thought for a moment he had imagined it. Dee laughed at Rain's staring thinking the boy simply frightened of the creature in their living room. “Be safe tonight boys,” Dee intoned as they headed to the waiting car.
“We'll make you proud,” Bikky promised. Rain looked at Alucard before he sighed and headed out. He would have to talk to him later.
Break
Julie sighed as Rain sat next to her at the table. He had been careful all night of how he had held her. She looked up at the video playing. A delightful ballad sung by Andy. “Nice idea to have a VJ instead of a DJ. That big screen looks great,” Terry commented sitting at the table with them.
“Yeah,” Peter laughed leaning against Erick. He was shy of their public touches, but he could not stay away. “Now it gives us something to watch when we are not dancing.” Peter smiled as the ballad ended and a bright tune began to play. “Hey, that's a new one,” He pointed as he saw Daphnus waving at the camera. Rain smiled as the music began. He got up to get them drinks. Julie saw a smiling Carol in Bikky's arms laughing. Her hair fell around her in waves of stylized curls, glossy and golden.
“Rain sing!” Julie was brought from her musings by the laughing command from George. She looked up to see him standing over what appeared to be a carnival of color and dancing. “Rhythm... of the night.... Rhythm of the night...” He continued with his refrain, his voice loud and clear, beautiful. The video ended and Carol and Bikky walked over to the table.
“I'll get us some drinks,” Bikky said leaving Carol at the table.
“Carol, could you come with me?” Julie said looking at Rain again. Carol saw the hesitant expression on Julie's face. She smiled and nodded. Catching Bikky's eye she inclined her head to the ladies room. Bikky nodded and intercepted Rain pointing out the leaving girls. He nodded sitting at the table with her iced strawberry juice.
“What's on your mind?” Carol asked refreshing her lipstick.
“Rain,” Julie admitted her shoulders dropping.
“Isn't he always?” Carol laughed moving to a settee in the corner.
“Well, yeah,” Julie admitted her cheeks heating. “He just gets better the more I know him. He is kind, sweet, gentle and thoughtful. Very considerate of my feelings. Too considerate.”
Carol laughed before she could stop it. “What do you mean?”
“A while ago, Rain and I were...” Julie blushed. Carol smiled wide encouraging the younger girl to speak. “Kissing, and he touched me. I kind of freaked out and knocked him clear off the lounge, now he keeps his hands to himself.”
“But you are ready now,” Carol giggled.
“I think so, but I am too embarrassed to actually talk about it.” Julie leaned back. “I guess that must mean that I am not as ready as I thought.”
“Not really,”Carol smiled. “You know Ryo and Dee have been going at it for years now, but he still turns bright red if anyone mentions private moments.”
“Really?” Julie's eyes widened.
“He's getting better,” Carol laughed again. “Come on, just cause you can't talk about it doesn't mean you don't like it. I spent the night over a while ago, in New York, and man, does Ryo get loud. I thought Dee was killing him. The next morning I asked if he was okay and he just blushed, put breakfast on the table and refused to come out of his room until we went to school. For three days straight, he blushed whenever he looked at me. You think the next time Dee came over he said no? Hell no! Bikky and I just covered our ears.” Julie laughed getting to her feet. “Come on, Bikky's been on edge lately worried about my safety. We had better get back in there before he and Rain come charging to the rescue.” When the girls left the bathroom Rain and Bikky were both standing outside the door. They looked at each other and giggled softly.
Carol sat under the sky full of stars that seemed so close that she could reach out and touch them. Bikky came behind her wrapping his arms around her waist. “What are you out here for?” Bikky leaned in to whisper in her ear.
“Just wondering when we can be alone,” Carol laughed when Bikky made as if to pick her up and carry her off. “Cut it out, silly,” Carol laughed pushing his hands off. “Mid terms are coming, it really sucks.”
“Tell me about it,” Bikky sat down and Carol was amazed that he was serious. She sat telling him of her study sessions, tutoring and extra credit work to keep on top of the class. “You know, Carol, now that I am sixteen, I can train to be full fledged knight of Arcadia.”
“Oh Bikky, I am so proud of you. I know you can do it,” Carol leaned in to kiss him.
“But, I want to know now, before I pledge myself as a page of the Obsidian palace, I want to know, will you be my lady?”
“A knight's lady,” Carol laughed her face turning red in the moonlight. “Bikky, the promise that I made to you when we were kids still stands.” Bikky thought about it, he remembered and a smile lit his face shining brighter than the diamonds in his crown.
Rain sighed as Julie leaned in close to him. The song was soft, sweet, he recalled Andy singing it in the play back of a concert. “I am lucky, Rain,” Julie squeezed leaning in closer. “I am lucky you noticed me. I never understood why. I always tried to hide. But you saw me.”
“I was the same, trying to hide, but I could not forget the sight of you,” Rain sighed kissing her forehead. “I'm lucky too.” Julie looked up and Rain kissed her lips. He backed away, keeping his hands to himself as the lights came on.
“Oh my gosh,” Julie laughed. “We danced all night.”
“I like holding you,” Rain admitted and Bikky just laughed. His brother's honesty, from day one, would always amuse him. Bikky looked for and found Peter and Erick. The two would stand far off, practically hidden by the decorations hanging from the wall, and dance together. “Alright guys,” Rain waved. “We're taking our ladies home, see you later.”Aaron watched, his eyes narrowed as Rain took Julie's hand leaving the rented ball room. The money had been donated by the PTA association, so he and Bikky knew that most of this dance had been paid for by their parents. As Julie went to bed that night, tears fell from her eyes. Rain had left with a kiss and no more. Maybe Carol was wrong. Julie just could not figure out how to let Rain know what she wanted.
Break
Ryo tried to relax, but Dee was right, Rain did drive like a maniac. “Slow down Rain,” Ryo cautioned. Rain sighed easing his foot off the gas. “I'm just trying to get to the store.”
“I know, and guess what,” George said from the backseat where he clutched his seatbelt and prayed. “One hour doing the speed limit is the same as one hour going thirty over. The instructor said fifty hours, not fifty miles.”
Rain looked back and saw that George was pale and breathless. “Oh no, are you alright?” Rain slowed to a crawl and Ryo aimed a chagrined look at him.
“Oh sure terrify me, but let Georgie get a little fright and you turn into the model driver.” Ryo rolled his eyes.
“Hey you are the one who ran out of baking powder,” Rain complained. “Bikky and my contribution to the efforts of building the maze is your cooking for the crew.”
“Wait! How does your contribution mean extra work for me?” Ryo complained as Rain came to a screeching halt in the parking lot.
“Cause you are the most wonderful dad in the world.” Rain laughed holding the door for George.
“Oh lay it on thick,” George giggled. “I think it's working.”
“So what all do you want me to cook?” Ryo took the cart. Rain and George laughed following after him. “But be reasonable,” Ryo laughed before Rain could begin.
“Home made pizza, chicken wings, potato wedges, egg rolls, Terry asked for those,” Rain rolled his eyes recalling his friends glee as he thought of Ryo's cooking. “And Miss Julie wants you to bake those almond cookie things, you know the ones, the Japanese recipe.”
“Well if you are going to be baking,” George patted his hair. “Mind making raspberry tarts? Jhaymes wants me to put on a little weight.”
“Everything was fine and dandy until you lost some of your butt,” Rain snickered. George smiled but said no more. “I don't see what the big deal is.”
“Are you kidding me?” Ryo laughed tossing ingredients into the cart. “Dee would tie me down and spoon feed me whipped cream and powdered sugar if I lost an ounce of 'his' booty.”
“Gross much?” Rain covered his ears then went to pick out several pounds of large potatoes.
“He is growing into a fine young man,” George laughed looking after him.
“Yeah,” Ryo smiled finding clear noodles for the egg rolls. “Dee and I are very proud of all of our boys.” Rain wondered why they were staring at him as he placed the potatoes in the cart. “Anything else, or are we done?” Ryo asked.
“Nah, but you might want to get double portions, you are feeding the entire entertainment council.”
“I suppose you are eating as well,” Ryo said adding triple supplies. “Seems I'll be cooking all night. Dee may not forgive you for a while.”
Break
Madam Scorpion crawled to the edge of the bed his entire body trembling with the effort not to heave. If he vomited, Dae would know, and start all over again. It amused him to make them suffer. He saw Hamanosuke huddled in the corner naked. “He won't just kill us, will he?” Madam Scorpion asked dreading the day he had decided to challenge the little under-lord that dared search him out.
“Do you long for death, pet?” Madam Scorpion gasped as Dae stood in the doorway. Madam Scorpion leaned down refusing to look into Dae's eyes. “I thought not, for you humans are ever hopeful and as long as you live, there is hope. But I suggest you abandon it. I never relinquish that which brings me pleasure.” Dae slide a hand under Madam Scorpion's chin raising his face. “These alterations to your body,” Dae fondled the breasts bare before him. “Are intriguing. You will pleasure me for some time to come.” Though he tried, Madam Scorpion could not halt the flow of tears that cascaded down his face.
Break
Aaron sat with Johnathon and few of their friends watching as the hallways were covered with painted plywood and fog machines. He hated to admit it, but the scenes that Bikky and the art club had painted were beautiful, in a frightening way. “So the team won homecoming, so he got most of the points and yeah he can sketch a bit,” Aaron sighed looking at the superb renditions in oil of haunted houses, monsters and what he feared to even place a name to. He wondered where Bikky had seen these nightmare creatures that seemed to be drooling acid and melting the very ground they stood upon.
Rain had warned Bikky about painting the demons, but he figured that he was trying to scare people. Amidst the painting was what appeared to be a swirling mass of reddish black goo with eyeballs. “Those damn Arcadians, they think the world was meant to grovel at their feet. I don't bow to royals.” Aaron ate a potato wedge. He licked his fingers. “They are just regular kids after all,” Aaron licked his lips reaching for a chicken wing.
Jonathan put a cookie in his mouth. He would never admit it, but these were damn good. “This thing is creepy,” Johnathan remarked looking at the swirling mass that looked almost like it was moving. As they walked away the eyes followed them before blinking. They would never know that Bikky had not painted it onto the scene.
Break
Count D sat with Aoi at his feet coloring while Kurayami napped in his lap. Sun light poured over him, the shop was peaceful. Dozing behind him the Honlon blinked several times before sitting up all three heads alert. “Count, take the children and get behind us,” Shuko said as the large body stood. “There is death approaching.”
“Death?” Count D hurried to his feet wondering why he sensed no threat.
“I've been called nicer,” Alucard strolled into the garden sanctuary home of the Honlon. “But by a dragon, nothing worse.” Alucard bowed to the creature displaying the emblem dangling from a chain on his wrist.
“Societus Draconis,” Kanan said relaxing. “You will not harm the count.” She announced to which Alucard smiled and doffed his hat to Aoi. “Or the children.”
“My word of honor,” Alucard smiled displaying his teeth. “I just informed Ryo and Dee, your children are fine. As the witching hour approaches, it seems as if our quarry has himself well hidden.”
“What does he want this time?” Count D grumbled.
“Same now as before,” Aoi said her eyes never leaving Alucard. “More power. Charge of life by taking from others, more powerful than royalty.”
“Smart kid,” Alucard laughed he reached into a pocket. “Would you like to play with this?” He offered her a golden trinket dusted with jewels. “It belonged to a very nice person.”
“That looks like a royal seal, something worn by a woman.” Count D knelt by his daughter and looked over the bauble. “Where on earth did you get it?” Alucard said nothing, but he smiled at Count D and vanished, leaving the elaborate toy behind.
“Was that Alucard?” Leon asked approaching Count D. He kissed Aoi's cheeks then leaned down to kiss Kurayami. Count D lifted his face smiling as his lips met Leon's.
“You are home early today,” Count D remarked nodding his answer to Leon's question. “I do hope everything is alright.”
Leon sat on the ground at Dee's feet pulling Aoi into his lap. “Fine so far. The chief got a call from Miaka, she wanted us all with our family. If she's worried, so am I, you know.” Leon rubbed his hand over Aoi's silky hair.
“Papa!” Aoi gasped looking at the lighted orb that appeared in her tiny hands. “New dragon, soon.”
“A new dragon?” Count D looked into the orb confused at the golden wrapped bundle in the orb. Aoi said it again in Mandarin, but sighed as still Count D gazed at her not understanding. “New dragons, good and not good. Not good scary, hate Ryo, Ryo mommy, hate all.”
“Who, what new dragon?” Leon asked his brow furrowed as he tried deciphering the miniature oracle that was his daughter.
“No, no, no, new dragon love Ryo, bad dragon hate Ryo, Georgie no maze, no, no,” Aoi bounced in Leon's lap. “Georgie go maze Biggie...” Aoi held up her orb. Count D and Leon both gasped as the Orb turned bright red. “Son of dragon fight.” Aoi continued her eyes glowing so bright a blue as to make Leon concerned for his daughter.
“Call Ryo and Dee, let them know to stay inside tonight, George as well,” Count D stood with his son in his arms. “I will call Princess Clarisande to see if she can decipher this message, she is an expert on prophecies.”
“This seems like seer stuff,” Shuko said. “You might want to convince Prince Angel to speak.”
“He will not speak to me,” Count D sighed. “Now, of all times, my sexuality has come to play.”
Kanan sighed, “He aught to know you want none of him,” She grumbled. “Just go and see to it, that child just said something important. You know she is the sovereign, a rarity The first born of the fourth generation. No one, no Kami line in history has ever made it to a forth generation.”
“Alright,” Count D sat Kurayami in the Honlon's mighty claws. “Please, keep them safe.”
“Our very life forfeit should they be harmed,” Junrei promised.
“D, stay here,” Leon said at the door. “All that talk of dragons and hatred, I want you safe. If I don't come back, our kids still have you.”
“I can't lose you,” D shook his head.
“They need you,” Leon leaned in kissing D. “There comes a time when we have to think of them, not us. I don't want to be apart from you, but I know they need you more. Please, promise me you will stay here.”
D stood trembling in Leon's arms his eyes overflowing. He thought of the years of loving Leon. When he was shot, he had thought he would die. “I must ask you Leon, to make me.”
“No... D,” Leon shook his head.
“Left here alone I will come after you, I will protect you with all within me,” D sobbed his nails clinging to Leon's shirt. “My father, my grandfather, they will... the children will be looked after.”
“D, stay!” Leon shook him off.
“Say it Leon,” Count D sniffled. “I can not promise to do nothing while you are in danger.”
“Dammit D!” Leon felt tears prick his own eyes. “I do not want it to become a habit. I do not want to rule you.” Leon shook his head.
“In this you must,” Count D wept. “I am not strong enough to stay here without you.”
“Then stay,” Leon shook his head. “I order you to stay here and protect our children.” Leon turned and hurried away so that he would not see Count D in tears.
Break
Rain danced into the kitchen wrapping his arms around Ryo's waist. “You guys are coming tonight right? It's all set.”
“Looking forward to it,” Ryo laughed placing a cookie into Rain's mouth. He was just getting his coat when his cell phone rang. “Yes, what... what?!” Ryo sat his phone on the counter. “Dee, We have to get to Arcadia!” He called up the stairs. “Alicia's in labor.”
“What?” George ran into the kitchen Jhaymes on his heels. Ponchi looked up from her seat in George's hair her eyes shining with excitement. “We came to go to the maze with you guys. But I guess we are going to the palace” George said as Bikky was still shutting the door behind them.
“Sorry, but no,” Dee said grabbing his keys. “Laton said that only the closest relatives, meaning the mother, father and the doctor are allowed in.”
“Yeah, I argued for Dee to be allowed in,” Ryo explained rushing to the door.
“Oh, well then,” George laughed always surprised by the strange customs of the different kingdoms. “We'll take the boys to the school, you guys go. Call us when she delivers.” George laughed waving as Dee and Lyo went to the car while Ryo hopped putting his shoes on.
“Damn,” Dee swore putting the car in gear as soon as Lyo was strapped into his safety seat. “They would close the door to Arcadia in our house.”
“It was only there for Jhaymes and George, now George does not live there,” Ryo said buckling in as they rounded a corner. “Dee,” Ryo gasped holding on. He looked over a smile lighting his face as he realized where Rain got his influence from.
“You guys ready” Bikky asked looking at Jhaymes, George and Rain.
“Yeah, we have to go,”Rain laughed. “Julie and Ryan are meeting us there.” The door shut just as the cell phone on the counter began to ring. Upstairs in the bedroom, Dee's phone began to ring as well.
To Be Continued


Powdered Sugre 53
Halloween Conclusion:
Garden Of Death
Leon counted to ten before he was tempted to throw his cell phone against the wall. “And here I was always told that Halloween was boring,” Faith laughed earning a dour glance from Jill.
“Leon,” Jill said her voice calm. “You go make sure that the Consulate is safe, check all entrances, if you know what I mean. Sofu and Count D have the shop well looked after. Lord D is there and so the children are safe.”
“But that message, if George goes to the maze something bad is going to happen to Bikky, Jewel said so.”
“You realize you are taking advice from a three year old?” Faith interjected.
“We don't have time to explain it to you,” JJ said pushing a loaded clip into place. “I will go with Jill to the school, Leon you and Faith get to the consulate.”
“Frankie and I will stay here,” Alucard announced with a smile. “This time he will show himself. I can feel it.”
“No,” Francis narrowed his eyes. “Tell me,” Francis leaned against the wall with his arms folded. “Where do you think the Royale are?”
“They went to the Obsidian Palace, the dragon heir is being born,” Seras answered for Alucard was busy glaring at the ancient.
“They are not allowed near the birthing room,” Francis spoke as if to a dim witted child. “They surround the palace. The Angel prince saw more than the Kami child, or at least he understood more. The beast wants the crown. He can not defeat Ryo and Laton fairly, he needs a bargaining chip.”
“Oh no,” Seras gasped running to the door. “Not the baby!” Before any one could call her back she looked to Alucard and vanished using skills he taught her.
“Dae wants the Lion Throne, why would he attack the dragon palace?” Azrial asked his brow furrowed.
“I did not say that it was Dae, did I?” Francis said in much the same way his friend Zarro spoke. Azrial frowned at Francis. “I did not.” Francis was unperturbed by the glare. “Do not look at me like that, I hold age over your sire. You will show respect.”
“My apologies,” Azrial bowed. “Why do I feel as if you do not want me to go to the Obsidian Palace?”
“You would be correct,” Francis smiled. “The scent of the new blood, infant human, will be strong due to it's mixing with dragon.”
“I can control myself,” Azrial glared.
“Doubtless you can,” Francis offered an indulgent smile that infuriated Azrial. “Your acolyte, however, can not. Besides,” Francis looked over at Marilyn. “You are needed here. I can trust Alucard to control Seras if need be. They are all the vampire needed there. Not to mention they have High Prince Nestoir there. We are needed to help High Prince Daphnus defend this palace. As you said. Dae wants the Lion Throne. He can not let this opportunity, when it should be most defenseless, pass.”
Azrial smiled at Francis. “No, I dare say, he can not.”
Break
Dee was still trembling from the wild flight upon the back of the dragon escort. They hit the ground running to the stairs knowing that no one was allowed to enter the upper chambers until after the child was born. Dee stumbled into Ryo's back as he suddenly stopped to stare at the glinting metal of the armored Royals and guards surrounding the palace.; “Damn baby,” Dee laughed as he caught Ryo before he could fall from his larger weight slamming into his body. “Whats up?” Dee looked up and did not expect an answer as he saw why Ryo stopped running.
“What's all this?” Ryo asked Andy who stood in her silver and purple armor her sword at the ready.
“Never mind us!” Nestoir commanded before his wife could speak. “Get your butts upstairs.” Nestoir shoved them behind him as Alucard appeared with Seras at his side. “Congratulations guys, I pray for a healthy birth.” Ryo and Dee nodded confused but anxious to see the child they had all worked for. Shiny black stairs carved from the Onyx mountains from the where palace grew met their heavy footfalls as the wind picked up. Ryo gasped as a howling wind was heard and he looked out at the amassed Arcadian army at their doorstep.
“Come on, whatever it is, it's in hand,” Dee pulled Ryo up the stairs. The howling grew louder and the hairs all over Ryo's head stood on end with the eerie chill of the call. The howl changed into a growl and they were met with Laton and Torcha prowling the lower chamber.
“What's going on?” Ryo asked as the growling seemed to buffet the sides of the Palace.
“We deciphered Angel's message and that of the Kami child,” Torcha explained. “It is Cho Da Koen.”
“The mercy you showed at sparing his life was a mistake,” Laton shoved Ryo to the stairs leading to Alicia birthing chamber. “Now he has come back to take your crown and your child.”
“My child,” Ryo said his heart seeming to lodge within his throat as his blood began to heat to a simmer that he knew would go to a raging boil.
“Maintain your senses boy,” Laton groused. “Something is not right with Cho, I saw him, he is no longer dragon. I don't know what he is. But he will fail. He says your mother's flight was uncalled for and that by rights of their previous betrothal you should be his son. In exchange for allowing your marriage to stand he will take the child.”
“Good,” Torcha said at the reptile glint in Ryo's eyes as smoke began to curl around him. “This time see that you end it. But first, your child needs birthing. Go support the mother.” Ryo and Dee nodded going forward. Ryo checked for his weapons and smiled as he was armed. He gave them to Dee.
“But what will you have?” Dee asked concerned as he helped push the heavy door open. Ryo just smiled and Dee fell in love all over again.
“Ryo... Dee,” Alicia sat up in the large bed where the doctor hovered. “I wanted Lord D, but they said no. I needed an experienced dragon. Especially in his condition.” Alicia reached out for their hands and the female dragon in human form in deference to Alicia choosing to give birth as a human, frowned at them.
“This is highly irregular,” Her eyes went to Dee with so cold a stare ice could have formed in his veins.
Dee stood to his full height while Ryo took Alicia's hand. “As we have said before, the heir creation was due, in part, to my making love to Ryo.”
“The Prince's word stands,” Alicia began to pant as her contractions started again. “Please, no more... on.... the...Ah!” Alicia squeezed Ryo's hand.
“Oh God, Alicia,” Ryo grew worried as her face paled and she closed her eyes. “Are you alright?”
“I'm having a baby Ryo,” Alicia spat the words at him. “Let's see you try it, then I will ask if you are alright. Better yet, ask Count or Lord, or Sofu D,” She said when the pain passed. “They just might kick you. Yes, even sweet, gentle Lord D might kick you..Ah!”
“Whoa!” Dee breathed as the large tummy moved under the blanket.
“Gentlemen, please,” Aliora, the doctor, said as both Ryo and Dee held on to Alicia's hand. Dee using his handkerchief to wipe the sweat that beaded on her brow. “Things are just starting, her water has not even broken.”
“But she's in pain,” Ryo said looking concerned while the doctor sat back in her chair.
“Oh... Ryo,” Alicia sighed when she could. “I'm having a baby,” She rubbed her large tummy. “How did you think it would get out?”
“I know, I'm not stupid, but, I care about you. I don't want you hurt,” Ryo helped when Alicia shifted on the bed getting more comfortable.
“Oh, Ryo,” Alicia smiled. “When I first met you, you were so contained, I thought of you as a caterpillar. I could see you were in love...MMM!” Alicia gasped squeezing his hand. “You were so scared, Ryo, I saw it.” Alicia sighed. “Now you are a strong, beautiful butterfly. When I asked you to take my son, Leo's son, you...” Alicia smiled tears falling from her eyes. “Dee, you and Ryo, gave me the strength to go on. This is the least I could do. Besides,” Alicia gave a smile. “I am looking forward to seeing our child.”
“With two hotties such as you,” Dee affirmed with a smile. “Can't be anything other than a knockout.” Aliora raised her brows before lifting the blanket and kneeling between Alicia's spread legs. “Wow!” Dee leaned over. “Come here Ryo. It's been years since either of us has seen one of these, and I don't think we will ever get such a chance again.”
“Oh...Dee,” Alicia moaned. “Don't make me laugh.”
“It's alright,” Dee nodded standing behind the doctor. “I played football in college, I'm a good catch.” Dee leaned down as if the child would come rushing out. Alicia laughed again tears leaking from her eyes. Ryo looked at Dee a smile on his face. He was glad that he had fallen in love with that man.
Break
“He comes,” Alucard said to Nestoir standing next to the high prince his grin widened. “Finally, a true battle!”
“Master,” Seras shouldered her large weapon.
“You and Faith team up,” Andy said lifting her sword. “Take care of the swarms, the children of the dead will try to break through our ranks so that Cho can go to the birthing room.”
“He will have a deadly surprise,” Chimera light her hands sending the flames the length of her sword. She knew that both Laton and Torcha awaited the dragon should he attempt it .
“The king and queen will not face the dirty hybrid,” Alucard announced his nose wrinkled as the smell of the ghouls reached him. “The prince will finish the fight that was started long ago, when his mother ran. For us now...” Alucard bared his fangs. “This foe will get what's coming to him. Right... Janos!”
The tall man in thick furs looked to Alucard with a smile on his florid features. His beard and mustache were deep, dark brown while his eyes glittered with amusement. “Vlad, how nice to see you again. Tell me,” Janos smiled his fangs growing long in anticipation of the fight. “How is your father, the dragon?” No words issued from Alucard as his hat covered his face only a deep terrifying growl was heard.
“Master?” Seras stared between the old vampire and her master.
“Stay out of this police girl,” Alucard commanded pulling forth both of his guns. “You and the slayer had best go aid the Royale, secure the palace.”
“The palace will fall, I have you outnumbered, boy,” Janos taunted.
“Only by vile treachery and betrayal could you ever hope to stand on an equal footing with my father, let alone cause him injury. “ Alucard smiled, “My father is just fine.”
“You lie, I held his severed head in my very own hands,” Janos spat the words pulling weapons of his own. He gasped when he realized what he had said.
Seras laughed looking back from where she stood with Faith and Andromache. “I have held master's head plenty of times. I don't think that works if his father is stronger than him, then beheaded probably just tickled a little.”
“Janos...” Faith thought aloud. “That's John Hunyadi, he died centuries ago, he was a great Hungarian leader, father of King Matthias Corvinus.”
John's laughter rang off the crystalline peaks of the mountain tops surrounding them. “Death?! My family has ever been denied death since your foul tainting!” John pointed a finger at Alucard.
“You murdered your own niece,” Alucard growled.
“She was tainted by you,” John pulled a large black gun from the folds of his velvet great coat.
“Your heart is as black as deepest pits of hell, soon you will go there,” Alucard promised his maniacal grin on display. “And you can see the comparison for yourself.”
“She ceased to be my niece, the moment she became your wife...” John snorted pointing his gun at Alucard and pulling the trigger. Alucard laughed dodging the black bullets.
“What trickery is this?” Alucard sniffed the mercury in the projectiles along with something else, something foul. Alucard shot at John laughing when he dodge. The rang of metal met his ears as the Arcadians met with the ghouls. Faith gasped as she staked them to no avail. Seras shoved the slayer aside blasting with her canon.
“Take this,” Seras tossed a handgun to Faith who took it and began to shoot. “Heart or head!” Seras called firing at the circle of monstrous, drooling freaks surrounding the high princess and prince. Nestoir hissed his fangs growing long as his sword swung with deadly intent. He could hear it, the howl. It grew on the wind like a malignant wolf rabid with despair desperate for sustenance. The howl of a beast bent on revenge.
Break
Chris laughed as he walked into the maze. “The way this works is we are supposed to split up into small groups and see if we run across each other in the maze. In the end, the groups who found each other the most win a prize.”
“Well how do they know if we found each other?” George asked looking at the well made plaster board walls that divided the large hallways of the high school leading into and out of the classrooms which were decorated with painted walls and scenes as well.
“We each get a bag of flags, we got a bunch of them wholesale,” Rain explained. “When you meet a group, you exchange flags, the flags are counted at the end.”
“It sounds like fun,” Jhaymes laughed taking the bag and George's hand.
“Have fun,” Chris waved as they walked to the door.
“Aren't you coming too?” George asked looking back at Chris.
“I can't, Catherin and I helped plan the maze, it wouldn't be fair.” Chris laughed shaking his head. “When we worked on it, I thought of the shop. Don't let any promising looking door fool you.” Chris laughed again. “And bring me back some candy, each class is loaded.”
“Gotcha,” Julie laughed and nodded. Ryan took his girlfriend and several other basketball players and their dates heading off while Julie went with Rain, Bikky, Jhaymes and George. Erick, Terry, Jeanne, Jorge and Peter entered as well while Aaron, Johnathan and their friends, took a bag of flags. George looked around at the many members of the general public that swarmed the haunted high school. He gasped as he saw a familiar face. Jon looked over at him his mouth watering at the deep blue long coat and white pants with a long cossack in teal over it. A small hat sat on his head with a butterfly seeming to sit on the brim with it's wings spread. Upon closer inspection Jon saw that is was shaped like a fairy. He laughed at George's whimsical nature. George smiled up at Jhaymes and Jon felt his blood heat with fury.
“Flags?” Jon looked down at the young girl offering him a bag after he had given her his six dollars. He wrinkled his nose. “No thank you,” Jon hurried off patting his pocket. He would talk to George, and it would all make sense again. Yes, his life would make sense again as soon as he had George. Since George had left, the group was disbanded, the money was faltering and his sex life. Jon held in a laugh. Damn you Georgie, he thought as he heard that particular laugh he had come to know long ago. Damn you for leaving me. He ignored the small voice in his head that said that he was the one who pushed George away.
“Ah!” George gasped and laughed as they entered the first room and several 'dead' football players jumped out at them. “That's brilliant,” He clapped his white gloved hands. George took the candy while Jhaymes exchanged scarves with Erick. They waved and headed off again entering the hall that was painted to look like a grave yard with the large painted facade of a crypt over the door to another room. Plastic fanged 'vampires' threatened them with bright red lollipops. George was laughing so hard he had to hold his side while Rain exchanged scarves with Aaron Novis. The boy frowned at him then looked over at Julie.
“When you get tired of this pretty boy, you know where to find me,” Aaron called over to her. Julie rolled her eyes at him then wrapped her arms around Rain. “Whatever.” Aaron huffed turning away, he dropped the flag that Rain had given him and Rain resisted the urge to wad his up and step on it.
“I won't stoop to his level,” Rain placed the flag in the bag. Julie looked at Rain her eyes shining as he tossed his hair over his shoulder. She heard snide laughter and turned. Seeing no one, she held on to his arm and walked further in. She gasped at the elaborate monster that seemed to be painted on the wall. She leaped into Rain's arm as it moved and the costumed creature reached for her brandishing claws. “The theater department went over board on this one,” Rain laughed keeping Julie well in his arms. He looked over to see that George had leaned closer to Jhaymes wary of the cellophane wrapped fudge offered to them.
“Don't worry sweetheart,” Jhaymes leaned in close to George's ear. “I will always protect you.” George laughed and opened his mouth for the fudge that Jhaymes placed between his carefully lacquered lips. “Eat up now,” Jhaymes laughed licking his fingers after he took them from George's mouth.
“I'm not going to gain it all back in a day,”George grumbled. He waited for the younger members of their group to go ahead holding Jhaymes back. He inclined his head and smiled as the monster took the hint and left him alone in the room. “It's just.” George sighed. “Am I not satisfying you now?”
“What!” Jhaymes exclaimed. “Just this morning, I thought I was going to die from pleasure,” Jhaymes laughed holding George tight in his arms. “You don't have to gain it all back, just the uh...” Jhaymes lightly caressed George's bottom. He snatched his hand away at the sound of the door opening. “Oh um, wow this painting is awesome!” Jhaymes said loudly turning away from George.
“Oh like you weren't just groping him in a public school,” Jon spat the words glowering at Jhaymes. “I at least had the decency to respect him enough not to feel him up in public.”
“No Jon,” George turned to face him. “You were coward enough to not want to be anywhere near me in public for fear someone might think you could quite possibly be gay.” George grinned. “But it is nice of you to support the school. Perhaps I will have lady Chimera contact you about the reunion tour, and studio album next week.” George smiled taking Jhaymes hand to leave the room before Jhaymes could become offended and batter Jon.
Seeing their hands together, George's finger gleaming with the ring, and his wrists cuffed with intricate bracelets he knew Jhaymes had made himself, Jon felt hot fury ignite his blood. Fury and lust. The lust had been boiling ever since he had peeked into the room and saw them leaning close together whispering. Jhaymes had palmed his George's behind through the many layers making the fabric mold to the pear shaped derrière. “George!” Jon called turning the lock in the door behind him. Jhaymes turned slowly to look at him his eyes narrowed as he heard an ominous click. “I came prepared this time, you see. I know I can't beat him.” Jon shook his head holding the large pistol up aimed at Jhaymes chest. “Go lock that door George.”
“Jon have you gone mad?” George stood still his large, light colored eyes wide as he stared at Jon.
“Lock the damn door!” George jumped and swallowed audibly.
“Listen, “ Jhaymes said his voice calm his eyes never leaving Jon. “If you have an issue with me, fine. But I want you to let him go out that door.”
“Jhaymes no,” George hurried back to Jhaymes side.
“Do as I say, sweetheart,” Jhaymes smiled careful not to touch George for fear of angering Jon. “Go outside and lock the door. It will be alright.”
“That won't count as a phoenix death, Lord D is not here, I... I won't do forever without you,” George shook his head uncaring if Jon heard him speak such secret things about Arcadia.
“Stop babbling nonsense,” Jon growled bringing up both hands to hold the gun steady. “And don't you dare leave this room. Don't you see? Nothing is alright! It won't be alright until I am inside you. I have to have you, I need you. Now lock the door and come here.”
“You're crazy,” George shook his head. “You're married, I'm married...”
“I don't care! So help me, George, if you don't lock that damn door I'll shoot him dead!” George hurried to the door at Jon's deranged gaze. Just as he reached to turn the nob, the door was pulled open and Bikky, Rain and Julie entered laughing.
“What's taking you guys so long” Bikky asked. “I hope you are not making out.”
“Yeah,” Julie piped in. “The next room is like a psychotic amusement park with twisted clowns throwing candy at us.” Julie stopped laughing as she walked into Rain's back. He turned and shoved her hard from the room. She landed on her bottom and heard the door lock but not before she had seen the angry man, and the gun he wielded.
Break
Alicia cried out in pain holding tight to Ryo's hand. Dee sat behind her on the bed rubbing her back in small circles as she had complained of discomfort. Ryo wiped the sweat from her brow as she breathed in small pants. Alicia screwed up her face and gasped. Dee stared down at the wetness that flowed onto the bed. “Now,” Aliora smiled encouraging Alicia and smiling at Dee then Ryo. “The canal is lubricated and she had started to fully dilate, let's see this heir.” Alicia nodded and took a deep breath. “That's right, child,” Aliora nodded. “Get ready, on three.” Alicia nodded closing her eyes tight. Ryo grew concerned looking sown when Aliora moved the concealing sheet aside and took position between her spread legs. Ryo blushed and looked away. Alicia laughed then gasped in pain.
“Ryo...it's okay, our child is coming out of there,” Alicia laughed. “Right Dee?” Alicia asked leaning her head back against his chest. “Our child.”
“Yeah,” Dee nodded. “Our child.”
“One, two, three...” Aliora coached and Alicia held tight to Ryo pushing with all her strength.
Break
John fell back from the force of Alucard's bullets, “So John, how does it feel to know that the happiest moments in your nieces life was in my arms?”
“You bastard!” John yelled firing the last of his rounds at Alucard who laughed.
“Police girl,” Alucard called then threw his heavy guns at her. “Janos, let us be done with these silly human weapons.”
“My thoughts exactly,” John watched as Seras tucked the guns into her belt and went back to fighting the ghouls and children that surged against the ranks of the Arcadian army. “But then again your skill with a sword has never been that good, that's why you had to have the Boyars ambush my father. And why they handled my brother, you could not even think of taking him on while he could see you.”
“Yeah,” John grinned pulling a large sword from a sheath on his back. “So that was why I had to poke his eyes out.”
“He's still angry about that?” Alucard laughed when John gasped. “Yeah, just the mention of your name causes rage. He murdered a whole village that claimed loyalty to you...last week.” Alucard laughed when John held his sword as if to ward him off. “Are you scared....good,” Alucard smirked pulling a dragon hilted sword from underneath his large red coat. “You should be.” He growled the words and the sound of the clanging metal was loud in the night as the two titans clashed.
Andy looked up just then and gasped as Alucard's true prowess with a sword was revealed. “He really is amazing,” She sighed before going back to her own battles.
Break
“Alright Jon,” George said his voice shaking a bit. “These kids need to get out of here.”
“Shut up George and get over here,” Jon demanded.
George shook his head. “Jon, you don't know what you are doing.” George cut his eyes to Rain. “They don't need to see you this way. Or me... or what you want.”
“I will kill him” Jon yelled and George panted taking his inhaler out. “Don't you care?” He waved the gun in between the area of Jhaymes chest and face.
“You have lost your mind,” Bikky said situating his body in front of Rain.
“Shut up boy!” Jon snarled. “George don't make me say it again.”
George took a step forward, “Jhaymes,” Rain spoke low. “It's just one human.”
“Maintain humanity,” Jhaymes commanded suppressing the winds Rain began to call. In Rain and Bikky's mind, Jhaymes continued. “If we unleash our fury upon a human the world would know that Arcadia is more than it seems. They are already suspicious about the location. An instance such as this should be handled with human abilities.” Rain thought no words to Jhaymes his anger mounting at sage advice. Bikky knew Jhaymes was right, but it was a bitter pill to swallow. To have such immense gifts and yet be unable to unleash them. Rain said nothing but he sent an image of George in pain under the ministrations of Jon's brutal claiming. Jhaymes winced unable to bear the image. Closing his eyes he could not escape the sight burned into his brain.
“Then do nothing and watch that fool rape him.” Rain said aloud as George made it to Jon. “No,” Rain stepped forward his winds surging against Jhaymes hold the air turned bright green.
“Boy don't move!”
“Rain!!!” The sound of the gun shot was loud though it was nearly drowned out by the sound of Bikky calling his name. George stared in horror shaking his head.
“Jon... what have you done?” George whispered as tears fell from his face. “Oh... Bikky... No. Oh God, oh Bikky...” George tried to step forward but the cold press of steel at his temple. “Jon, do you realize you just shot a child?” George wept staring at the stranger before him.
“Bikky,” Rain's voice was tremulous from his position on the floor underneath Bikky's large body. Rain recalled attempting to go to George, then the floor, Bikky yelling at him and a gunshot. “Bikky!” Rain called his voice louder as he thought of his brother. He felt warmth surround his lap and hand. Rain was almost afraid to look down knowing what the viscous liquid was.
“Rain... you okay?” Bikky asked his voice wheezed. “I know I'm heavy, I'll get off you.” Bikky tried to move but only managed to fall over onto his back. “Ow, damn, never been shot before. That hurts. Ryo and Dee must be made of steel.”
“You idiot!” Rain yelled as Jhaymes came crashing at his side.
“Rain here,” Jhaymes took off his outer shirt. “Press this to his side. Looks like the bullet went through, the blood is not too dark. It might hurt like hell, but he'll live. Brave of you, young MaClean, to jump into that bullet like that.”
“Not about to let him get hit,” Bikky tried to smile. “I have more muscle.” Bikky took as deep a breath as his pain would allow. “He's gone, Jon, that's not him.” Bikky whispered his eyes closing in the sleep of the unconscious.
“Ha,” Jon laughed at the sight of Jhaymes and Rain applying pressure to Bikky's wounds. “Hahahahaa! Come George, you see now, don't you? You see, I am serious.” George got to his feet. “I don't see what the big deal is. Not like I've never had you before. What's one more time between old friends huh?”
“Jon, you've gone mad.” George wept looking at his friends. “You've shot a child.”
“I know, and I'll shoot one more if you don't get over here,” Jon promised looking at the beauty before him feeling a ravenous possessiveness claim him. Jon blinked as it seemed that the butterfly clipped to his hat moved.
“No Ponchi,” George took the hat off and tossed it onto a desk. “He'll squish you.” Ponchi tinkled loud her anger at her size palpable.
“George, pretty George,” George gasped as Jon stroked his face with the gun. George trembled, “No more has to be hurt. Take your pants down.”
“Jon, don't do this,” George shook his head and Rain turned to come to his aid.
“Move boy and I'll shoot you too. This time I'll kill. You too Jhaymes, don't move, he's mine now,” Jon grabbed George with his free hand. “Drop them,” Jon commanded tugging at the waist of George's pants.
“Okay, don't hurt anyone else, please Jon, don't hurt anyone else.” Rain sobbed closing his eyes as George lowered his pants.
“That desk, lean over it,” Jon shoved George against the teachers desk in the room.
“Rain,” George said his voice carrying across the room. “Through the adoption on Arcadia, I am legally an uncle to you right? And Arcadia places a significant amount of honor on the elders, so please, do as I say and close your eyes.”
“You think just because I can't see I don't know what he's doing to you?!” Rain snarled the words not letting up on the pressure to staunch the flow of Bikky's blood. “I know, I know more than anyone.”Rain shook his head at Jhaymes who held on to the other side of Bikky's wound. “It's not love like Ryo and Dee have. Not what you and Jhaymes have. It is brutal, and violent, and painful. If you say you love George, how can you do that to him?”
“I never said I loved him,” Jon laughed unzipping his pants. “I said I wanted him, I need him. If I don't have him the world will cease. Can't you see it? I have to have him. I need it!”
“Ah!” George gasped at the painful grip of Jon's hands biting into his sides. Rain gasped lowering his head to Bikky's chest pressing his hands down hard on the bleeding. George bit his lip to keep his mouth closed. Rain did not need to hear him cry.
Break
John laughed as he fought Alucard. “Is this it?” He asked as his sword sang loud as it crashed against his. “Is this what legends are made of?”
“You have lost this battle,” Alucard announced as John sword slid into his neck until his head hung at the side. John wondered why the creature before him smiled. Heaven looked up from her position near Andy her claws bared as she battled the monstrous horde of fiendish ghouls making their way to the Obsidian Palace. Faith held her arm where it bled but continued to fight.
“You may have been touched by the blood of my family, but you and I are different,” Alucard laughed his head still hanging by a tenuous slip of flesh.
“Master!” Seras called turning her canon on John.
“Protect the palace Police girl!” Alucard called over to her. From the billowing blood an arm appeared and tendrils of wispy smoke emitted from two fingers that wrapped around the neck of a ghoul that was sneaking up behind him. Seras turned her canon just in time to fire on the legions of un-dead that tried to approach the shining steps.
“ Eat Harconnen, filth!” Seras growled reloading while Andy's lightning swarmed over the crowd. Faith whistled at the smoking piles of dust that were once vampirish ghouls. When the rain of lightning passed, Seras fired again.
“What do you mean different?” John asked when Alucard began to melt into a bubbling pool of his own blood.
Eyeballs swirled around and his voice seemed thick with mirth as he spoke. “We are very different you and I.” Alucard materialized again, this time in a black suit with long black hair down to his calves his grin spread out over his face still clean shaven but a close enough resemblance to his father as to cause a shiver to run up John's already cold spine. “Care for a demonstration?” Alucard laughed pulling Nestoir to him. “Do you mind highness?” Nestoir smiled and cut a small wound onto his arm. He flung his arm causing several drops to land on John who screamed in agony. John stared in horror as Alucard, no Vlad, the son of the mighty Dragon of the Carpathians bit into the wound on Nestoir's arm drinking the blood that poured forth. How was this possible? He was not even able to stand the touch of a single drop and yet here Vlad seemed to be drinking his fill of the sweet smelling mixture falling from the prince.
“Enough you glutton,” Nestoir snatched his arm away.
“Master?” Seras looked again while the other warriors battled on. “Master can drink Arcadian blood.”
“No shit!” Faith gasped having learned that Arcadian blood was poisonous to vampires. Heaven could not even partake and she was part angel.
“Mmm....” Vlad licked his bloody lips before uproarious laughter left him. Long and loud he laughed; then, again he began to melt. “You want this gift?” Vlad asked from his puddle of gooey blood as he slithered to John's feet. John began to back away screaming as the blood covered the tops of his boots, climbed up his legs and circled his waist. John seemed to scream louder as the serpentine coil of crimson banded his chest, twined about his neck then covered his head. “Take it!” Vlad yelled entering Johns mouth. “Your treachery shall be met with vengeance the likes of which you have never known before. Seeping into your pores, your petrified organs, you will know the extent of my wrath and be grateful for it. Mircea would have done far worse.” John went down screaming as he exploded. Fragments of his body falling like rain on the hordes of demon ghouls below. Alucard stood from the wreckage holding his wide brimmed hat. He smiled then placed it back on his head.
“Master!” Seras clapped before tossing his guns back to him with several clips. Alucard nodded his thanks before rejoining the fray.
Break
Julie stared at the door. No, she thought as Rain had protected her from whatever was taking place inside the classroom. “I have to help him,” She got to her feet pounding on the door. She heard yelling. “I'll get the police,” she called, but felt the buffeting of strong wind. She wondered if they had even heard her. Julie turned to run down the hall and gasped as she was met with several painted facades. “No,” She cried turning first right, then left. Running blindly she became lost in the maze. The sound of the gun shot startled her. She heard several screams as other students heard the sound. Julie gasped then looked to the nearest window and leaped out. She had to get help, she had to.
Break
Azrial stood his ground at the gates of the Arcadian Palace protecting the Lion throne. “Marilyn, you are not ready for this fight. Get to the room and stay there,” Azrial commanded. “They come.”
“Is that an order?” Marilyn asked looking out at the acid spitting creatures that dared set foot in the presence of the mighty edifice. “Master,” As always the term was added as an after thought.
“If it needs to be,” Azrial said looking to Francis. Marilyn nodded vowing to stay inside only so long as the palace was safe. If needs be he would show Azrial that he could fight as well. “ I am not trying to be cruel Mari,” Azrial softened his voice in the sensual way he knew Marilyn would respond to. “I just want you somewhere away from harm. You are barely old enough to fully appreciate having your abilities, let alone trained enough to use them.” Marilyn nodded hating to admit that Azrial was correct he walked away his head held high. “We are out numbered.” Azrial said to Daphnus as Dae and Florian showed themselves riding above the crowd on black steeds smoke billowing from the creatures noses and eyes glowing red. Francis moved beside Daphnus looking over the rampaging creatures that encroached upon the palace.
Azrial wondered why Daphnus and Francis both smiled. “Dae,” Daphnus called a greeting. “How are you?”
“Good,” Daphnus nodded. “You should see my harem. I have the most delectable specimens.”
“We never did have the same taste,” Daphnus wrinkled his nose. “ What you call delectable, I call disgusting. Ah well, tomato tomato, right? Tell me,” Daphnus chuckled as he recalled that Hamanosuke was nothing more than a bed toy to the fearsome demon. “What makes you think that todays venture will be any more successful than your previous failed attempts to take the palace?”
“I know you split your already divided forces, the Obsidian is under attack, the pet shop is locked down, so is the consulate. A few human detectives can not make up for the royale who have gone to your stations on other parts of the world. I know you have them in Ireland and Jerusalem and Eastern Europe.”
“You do,” Daphnus nodded. “Well, our forces in Eastern Europe have returned and brought back a friend,” Daphnus admitted laughing as he thought of Hunyadi going up against the son of the man he betrayed.
“There now Dae,” Dae gasped at the lilting accent he heard moments before the flaming haired prince made his presence known. “Were you no counting on me to ever return to me 'ome 'ere?”
“Prince Deipyros,” Daphnus greeted trying not to show the trembling in his body. “How nice to see you again. If you ever feel stifled here, there is room amongst my warriors.”
“I would rather take off me own 'and than extend it to the likes of you,” Deipyros laughed.
“Hi!” Tisiphone called waving. Her long blond tresses fell over her face as she moved. “Guess who's back?” She giggled moving aside for two visions in pink and black. Aside from their figures there were no differences between their faces and Daphnus.
“The twin princesses,”Dae mouthed the words recalling a previous deception of theirs where they had infiltrated his very own home and found out the plans he had spent centuries putting into play. Even upon his discovery of their clever ruse they had eluded his grasp. “Slippery little bitches!” Dae snarled fighting the attraction he felt at the mere sight of them standing beside their brother not deigning to even speak to him.
“The keepers of the pet shop are the very owners themselves,” Daphnus smiled knowing that Lord D was well protected he smiled at Hama who sat upon his mount with his eyes downcast. His misery he wore like a cloak. Dae looked at him and his body trembled anew with revulsion. “It may as well not exist for all you can access it.” Daphnus taunted with a chuckle. “Now, we don't have to do this. I feel a little bored right now. We have defeated you so often there is not much fun in it anymore. You can leave.”
“I will not be defeated,” Dae held his ground. He had made it! Damn it he was on Arcadian soil with an amassed army that would never have made it otherwise. The last time he had been on these lands he had made to an island on the outskirts, now he was very near to the steps of the palace. He had never been this close before, he could not let this opportunity pass. He could almost see it, shining bright and dazzled with jewels. The hallowed chair that Zarro himself never dared sit upon. And Dae was here, he could take it. He would. “The Lion's throne will be mine!”
“You damn fool,” Daphnus turned away to mount Faldor. “There is no reasoning with him. Let's just kill him and be done with it for now.”
“Yes your highness,” Faldor said his enormous body shaking with mirth as his golden hooves pawed the ground. Huge black wings fanned against the night sky while his golden horn pierced the air with his eagerness to be off.
“There is nothing I need to know,” Daphnus informed his Royale and thus the rest of his forces. “Leave none alive.” Francis smiled pulling a sword free he leaped from the balcony moments before Azrial. They both landed and began to cut through the demons as the two armies clashed.
Break
George swallowed bile as Jon's hands stroked his bottom. “Jon don't do this,” George shook his head tears leaving trails on his cheeks and the desk underneath him.
“Shut up George,” Jon said leaning into him. Rain began to breathe heavily and it was all Jhaymes could do to suppress the wind building inside the angry teenager.
“How can you just sit here and do nothing while he is forcing your husband?” Rain demanded his cheeks flushed with bitter rage. “Release me then and let me do it! I won't kill him, just get him off of George.”
“And when he wonders how you managed it?” Jhaymes countered. “When he alerts the authorities that the wind moved at your command, then what?” Jhaymes whispered furiously. Rain broke down into tears. “It is hard, but this changes nothing,” Jhaymes said aloud, his eyes locking onto George. “He is still my own heart. And I will die without him. I love him today, and tomorrow. I will always love him no matter what. Georgie sweetheart, this is nothing, it means nothing. I love you. I always will. No matter what he does to you. I will always love you.”
Rain began to sob then leaning over Bikky's prone form. “Shh, Rain, you're not hurt are you” Rain gasped sitting up to look at Bikky. “You're okay, right?”
“Yeah, but he shot you Bikky,” Rain cried.
“Okay, I'm okay, don't cry, you know how red your nose gets when you cry.” Bikky sighed trying to sit up.
“No don't move,” Rain held his brother down. “We have to keep as much blood in you as possible. You've already lost much.”
“Where's George?” Bikky tried again to sit up.
“I'll be alright,” George assured him then gasped as Jon leaned into him. Jon tried, he shifted, he stood on the tips of his toes. With a savage growl he yanked George back and threw him to the floor.
“Get on your knees,” Jon shoved the gun to George's temple. “Look, it's just one time right? No more injuries, no death. And your husband said he'll still love you, so just relax and let me in.”
“You do realize you are doing this in front of children? You shot a child and now you would do this...” George gasped when Jon pulled him behind the desk.
“Now they can't see,” Jon said nodded. “It's alright now.”
“Do you really want to hurt me this way, Jon?” George asked looking behind him at the man he barely recognized.
“Why are you over here Jhaymes?” Bikky asked looking up. Breathing was getting hard to do, but he tried. “That man is going to rape him.”
“Bikky we have to keep pressure on your wounds, you could bleed out and die.” Jhaymes wept and in that moment Rain saw how much this was killing him inside. “Do you think I want that mad mans hands on my sweetheart?”
“It's not his hands I'm worried about,” Rain grumbled and again Jhaymes had to redouble his efforts to contain the boy.
“Ooph,” George gasped as Jon shoved himself against him. Jon grimaced, then tried again. He pushed... and pushed. George looked back then his brow furrowed as Jon pushed again and could not gain entrance. Jon backed away wetting his fingers then trying again. Grimacing at the rude touch George nearly fell over at the brutal thrusting that got nothing accomplished. Jon tried again growling when George did fall over. “Jon, stop please,” George pleaded backing away glad his long shirt and coat kept him from being exposed even though his pants were gone.
“Shut up George,” Jon yanked him back, sitting his gun down he pushed George's legs apart. He crawled over him trying again with the same results. No matter what he did, or how hard to pushed he could not get inside of George. George placed his hands on Jon's shoulders and stared in wonder as his wedding band glowed in the darkness. He stared transfixed for a moment then he looked over beside his head. He saw the gun. It just lay there. Jon gasped and stared in horror at the barrel of the gun that George held to his face. “Georgie...”
“Get off me,” George demanded his hand shaking as Jon seemed confused.
“Give me that,” Jon reached for the gun and George pulled the trigger the bullet went above his head but it got his attention. “Georgie.”
“Don't you Georgie me,” George huffed.
“George, Sweetheart,” Jhaymes called his eyes overflowing.
“Jhaymes just go,” Bikky shook his head. “I'm alright.” Jhaymes was torn. He could not leave the boy and yet that second gunshot was more than he could handle.
“I am sorry Bikky,” Jhaymes released his hold on Bikky and Rain. Instead of Rain sending his wind to harm Jon, he increased the air pressure outside of Bikky's wounds. Jhaymes leaped over the desk knocking Jon aside. He pulled George to his feet as Jon struggled to stand.
“Georgie, put it down and come here,” Jon reached for him.
“Jon it's over,” George shook his head. They were all startled at the sound of the pounding on the door.
“Police, open up!” The pounding continued.
“Georgie, just meet me somewhere and we can...” George shook his head as Jon seemed deranged to him. The police began to batter the doors. Two swift hits and they came in with their guns and paramedics. Jill took in the scene then rushed to Bikky as the paramedics were lifting him onto a stretcher. She wished she could just take him to the shop, but too many detectives and police officers, not to mention Julie and the other students that were crowding the scene had seen him injured. This was one wound he would have to deal with. JJ sighed pulling out his cell he called the shop to make sure that Lord D was feeling up to going into the hospital.
“See Rain,” Bikky sighed as he was swarmed by EMT's. “I'm alright.”
“Dummy,” Rain wiped his tears with his bloody hands. “You got shot.”
Break
Leon shot so many demons they began to blur to him one into another. Faceless hordes of enemy to be cut down. He thought of Count D at the shop, of Aoi, of Kurayami. Lord D and the twins, Kibo and Shinrai. He thought of Sofu and Aurora. They could not fail here. “Daphnus, I think we almost got them,” Leon called looking down when his cell phone buzzed. It always amazed him that he got perfect reception here on this strange place. “Jill,” Leon fired several more bullets before he picked up. “Jill, hon. Kind of busy right now,” Leon saw a demon going up against Deipyros only to be cut down by a long emerald studded broadsword. “What!” Leon gasped killing the demons that thought to encroach upon him while distracted. “Daphnus, I have to get to the Obsidian Palace... NOW!”
“What?” Daphnus called over watching as bright beams of pink light emitted from Althea and Amalthea.
“I have to talk to Ryo and Dee, Bikky got shot!” Leon sat the phone down.
“The hell you say?” Daphnus gasped. “Alright, guys,” Daphnus called. Tisiphone and the others hurried over. “Time to stop humoring Dae.”
“What happened, I was just starting to have fun.” Tisiphone giggled.
“I know, seems like it's been a while since we trounced him,”Deipyros chuckled sending leaf shaped blades over the crowd of demons clamoring to get to the top.
“Yeah but, we need to get to the Obsidian Palace,” Leon said reloading his gun. “I've got to get to Ryo and Dee.”
“Laton and Torcha will eat anyone approaching the birthing chamber,” Tisiphone shook her head as the twin princesses came over. Leon always felt awed when they stood near their brother. Daphnus was older, but for all the facial differences they may as well have been triplets.
“Come now Tisiphone,” Amalthea said with a smile.
“I am sure they would not eat him,” Althea laughed a little. “Probably.” She added the qualifier when she thought of the fierce dragon queen and king.
“At least we know Laton will not,” Amalthea turned to glower at the determined demon that stomped through the crowd trying to get to her side. She pulled a sword and ran him through.
“He does not like the taste of human, now Torcha,” Althea laughed slicing a demon in half.
Tisiphone looked out at the crowd. Dae had brought a large number. She frowned knowing that it must have been Cho Da Koen who helped the beast enter their lands for sure he could not have done it alone. Not this close at least. “With Nes and Andy at the Obsidian, you can't do the Arcadian Lights.” Tisiphone said with a sigh. “How will you get them all?”
“Call Clarisande up here,” Daphnus ordered leaning over Faldor's back, he put his sword away. The large creature brought his wings up to shield his prince from any attacks. When Daphnus was again sitting up, Faldor brought his wings down with a crash on the heads of the demons that had surrounded him. “Angel, you as well,” Prince Angel uncased his mighty golden wings and hovered above Daphnus. Tisiphone likewise pulled forth her silver wings flying beside Angel. “We are going to unleash everything into Angel's orb, arrows, blades, beams, you name it, put it in. Angel will fly above with Tisiphone as his guard. Althea, Amalthea and myself will act as cattle prods and herd them all into place. Clarisande will make a shield over the humans here. I would ordinarily ask Angel, but he is about to be busy.” Daphnus laughed glad that Nestoir was not there to tell him he was being wordy at an inopportune moment.
“If that's the plan, let's go,” Leon looked again at his phone not believing what Jill had said. He had to hurry and get to the palace. Ryo and Dee had to know.
Break
“Papa,” Aoi walked over to Count D with a grace that seemed unnatural in the three year old child. “Making circles will not make Daddy come home.”
“What?” Count D looked down at his daughter.
Sofu laughed from where he sat with Kurayami, lady Aurora at his side. Though he randomly tested the shields, the shop was held in place. Nothing had disturbed them here. Leon had done the right thing in insisting that D remain here. “The child is tired of your pacing.” Sofu said. He looked over into Lady Aurora's lap where their son's head lay. She dragged a brush gently through his hair. He wrinkled his brow curling over as if with stomach pains. Only three months and already he was suffering. Sofu sighed at the thought that his son, while the only Kami survivor of a live twin birth, could not handle the act of pregnancy. He would have to do research to see if there was some way to impede future implantation. Lord D trembled in his mother's lap as his stomach roiled.
“Are you ill?” Aurora asked careful not to shift him.
“Umm,” Lord D managed to nod. Kibo and Shinrai began to weep Aurora hauled him to a lavatory.
“Shh... Soon you will meet your brother,” Count D patted his younger brother's awed at their very existence. “Papa is alright.” The two small children crawled into D's lap and he looked up at his daughter who sat playing with her orb. She made twinkling lights dance in the air and her uncles laughed with delight.
Break
Aliora dragged a sleeve across her brow. She looked up to see Ryo wiping Alicia's brow with a cool cloth that Dee had handed him. Both men then took up position, holding her hands as she panted and cried out. Alicia squeezed and Aliora smiled that the prince and his consort did not wince or snatch away from the strength of a dragon in pain. Alicia gasped tears falling from her eyes as she pushed. “That's it!” Aliora cheered warmed by the obvious caring that both Ryo and Dee had for the mother. “The heir is crowning.”
“Okay,” Ryo nodded not sure what Aliora meant, but sure it was painful from the screaming Alicia began to do. He was so sorry. Ryo never meant to cause Alicia so much pain. She had had a child before, surely she had known what to expect. Tears stung his eyes as he thought of her readily agreeing to do this again. For him and Dee. “Oh... Alicia,” Ryo leaned his forehead against hers. Dee leaned down pressing a kiss to Ryo's head, then to Alicia.
“We've got it, Baby, It's okay,” Dee whispered in his ear. Amidst the pain, Alicia smiled. Dee gasped as she gripped he and Ryo both her hands like tiny vises. Sweat poured down her face and body as she cried out.
“Push.”
“Push.”
“Push.”
Three voices rose together and Alicia cried out pushing with all her might. Aliora watched as a tuft of dark hair emerged followed by pink skin. “Keep on, almost there, my lady.” Aliora coached watching in joy. Alicia panted, closing her eyes she held on to her friends and pushed. “Yes, that's it, the head is clear,” Aliora reached down helping to guide the child free. “Oh, your highness,” Aliora looked up with shining eyes at Ryo, Alicia's final screams still ringing in his ears, he saw her lips move, but could not understand the words she said.
“A girl,” Dee told him laughing as he looked at the pink cheeked child squalling in Aliora's hands. “Baby, it's a girl.” Aliora, with hands swift from experience, cleaned the child and handed her to Ryo. “Father,” Aliora called over and Ryo seemed in a daze as she handed him the surgical scissors. When tears blinded him, Dee was there to wipe them. When his hand shook, Dee steadied it and together they cut the child free. Alicia gasped laying back while Aliora began to stitch and clean.
Ryo sat with his daughter in his hands. As if she recognized him, the child ceased to scream and instead gazed up at him with eyes so dark they appeared black. “I thought all babies eyes were blue,” Ryo sighed looking at her, his heart so full he thought it would burst.
“Remember what Laton always says,” Dee smirked as he rubbed his finger over the hair at the crown of the tiny head. “Human absolutes don't work here.” Dee leaned over and kissed Ryo. Their lips lingered a moment before Ryo carefully carried the child over to Alicia.
“Is she beautiful?” Alicia asked reaching her trembling arms for the child. Dee sat behind her once more supporting her weight while Ryo sat beside her placing the baby in her arms.
“Was there ever a doubt?” Dee asked for Ryo was busy wiping his eyes on the handkerchief that Aliora gave him.
“The child will be wanting a feeding,” Aliora bowed to the prince, his consort and the duchess. “May her life be rich with happiness and treasure beyond all imagining.” Ryo nodded accepting the well wishes, for he knew that dragons valued treasure.
“I am grateful for your assistance,” Ryo inclined his head regally. Aliora bowed herself out of the room. She smiled at the king and queen as she told them the good news of the dragon princess, born this night. Alicia was just placing the child to her breast as the entire Obsidian Palace began to quake.
“Ryo!” Alicia looked up as their daughter began to drink.
“Don't worry Alicia,” Ryo got to his feet. He leaned in close and kissed the small brow of his infant daughter. “Dee stay with them.” Dee nodded and swallowed past the lump in his throat as Ryo left the birthing chamber.
Break
Alucard stopped firing as what was left of his heart lodged in his throat. Andy was pinned down under the onslaught of several demons. Though her sword swung with precision, for every one she cut down at least three took it's place. Alucard looked for Nestoir and found him battling a large monster with four heads all of which were either spitting acid or fire. Alucard dashed across the bloody field. His guns firing. Just as a large beast was setting to land on top of her, Alucard picked the princess up into his arms. “Vlad,” Andy gasped holding her side where she had landed hard on the ground. Her armor appeared battered and bloody. Sniffing her quickly, Alucard discerned that most of the blood was not her own. A small cut on her forehead bled sluggishly, but she was alright. Relief lightening his face into a smile, he dropped her at her husband's side.
“Do your duty,” Alucard commanded. He fired both of his guns at the creature. “I've got this, you take her inside.”
“I'm not leaving,” Andy shoved away from her husband she raised her hand sending bright lightning over the scales of the creature causing it to turn over and rear up. “Now Nestoir!” Andy called to which Nestoir drove his sword deep into the belly of the beast. Alucard joined in firing round after round from both guns. The creature howled it's final throes before it crumbled into the ground, melting. Alucard gazed at the bubbling mass of goo with disdain.
“This blood reeks more than usual,” Nestoir said as Andy gagged.
“Hunyadi,” Alucard said simply looking over the debris of corpses that littered the steps leading to the palace as well as the mountain crags below. “If his blood is in these creatures, destroying his body was a farce, he will be able to return unless I get everyone that has his taint.”
“Do you have to do it, or just so long as they are dead?” Andy asked looking up to see Ryo on the top most step leaving the palace with his hands already aflame and his eyes blazing with a rage he had never before felt. It consumed him with the need to destroy that which threatened his family. It was an unpleasant sensation and he wanted to be done with it.
“Dead is dead, what matters who accomplished the deed?” Alucard shrugged, an elegant gesture that seemed out of place with the creature, but bespoke his upbringing as a prince.
Nestoir looked up at the large green scaled dragon that flew in lumbering circles over Ryo. “It matters.”
“Not as graceful as you used to be,” Ryo stood his ground not bothering to follow the creature with his eyes, preferring instead to mark his travel by scent alone. “And you are in desperate need of a bath. You smell of death. In fact,” Ryo sniffed then recoiled swallowing bile. “You smell as if there is no life within you. You're... you're dead!” Ryo stared in horror at the monster that circled overhead.
“I have more power than you, halfbreed,” Cho called down staring at Ryo who watched him with the same loathsome disdain that his mother had showed when he staked his claim for her hand. She knew he would win the battle of a dragon claiming. “Just like your coward mother ran, will you?” Cho taunted snarling as he could smell the birth of the child. It emanated from the palace like a beacon. The scent, sweet with new life, lingered on Ryo like a cloak making Cho's mouth water. Maybe he would not keep the child but devoir it instead. Would that not be perfectly fitting for this fluffy halfbreed? “We don't have to do this.” Cho lowered himself to the ground and Ryo did not back up from the creature that towered over him like a menacing behemoth in the chilly night air. “By rights, the child your mother bore should have been mine. As it is, I have no desire to claim a halfling male who submits to a human. A male at that,” Cho spat and the ground sizzled at Ryo's feet. Cho frowned when Ryo did not move; his eyes narrowing instead the pupils taking on a reptilian slant. “I will take the child.”
“You will have to kill me first,” Ryo issued the challenge.
“I have no trouble with that,” Cho raised a mighty claw prepared to strike Ryo down where he stood.
“I think you might have more trouble than you bargained for,” The paw crashed down loosing rocks and debris to blow about. Cho gasped. Ryo wasn't there. Cho growled in anger as he looked down at his claw to see Ryo standing on top of it.
“Nimble little pederast, aren't you?” Cho shook his claw. Ryo jumped aside until he stood in between the massive forelimbs. He raised his hands and released a mighty wave of flames full into Cho's face. Ryo heard nothing but the howling of his own rage. Amidst the effort of releasing his flames he heard a sound that, for a moment, did not make sense. Was Cho laughing? Ryo lowered his hands to see the scales not even smoking. “I told you,” Cho raised his claw. “I have more power than you.” Ryo saw it, but it was coming too fast. Cho's claw slammed into the side of his body swatting him like so much garbage to be swept aside. Faith gasped sure that a hit from such a creature would surely kill. Cho laughed again turning his back to Ryo, he swung his tail wide as he spread his large, leather like wings. He began to pump them prepared to go retrieve the child. He felt a heated tugging and looked back to see Ryo had a grip on his tail.
“Do not go near my baby,” Ryo coughed and spit blood from his mouth.
“You sound just like a female,” Cho groused turning to glare at Ryo. “But I think it fitting.”
“You must be terribly embarrassed to have lost so easily to me before,” Ryo smirked. “You didn't even singe my wedding ensemble.” Ryo shook his head planting his feet he began to wind the tail. Cho gasped when he felt himself being pulled back. “You gave up your life, and for what?” Ryo held on to the tail as he jumped over Cho's claws. “To become a lowly slave to a vampire in league with a filthy demon? Or did you think they wanted to help you gain the throne out of compassion for your plight? The truth is, Dae is hoping you will win, so that he will have a strong foothold in Arcadia. You would be a puppet, merely a stepping stone.”
“You think I don't know that?” Cho laughed at Ryo's shocked expression. “This place needs to fall. It will be my final act of revenge.”
“You bastard!” Ryo yelled running to the creature. Cho laughed rearing up.
“Your highness!” Ryo looked up to see Alucard hovering above. “Use this,” Ryo caught the gleaming dragon hilted sword. Cho snapped at Alucard catching only the tail end of mist around his head as Alucard went back to watch the fight with the rest of the Royale while the salamanders cleaned up the aftermath of the battle.
“That toy will do you no good,” Cho taunted as Ryo held the blade.
“Maybe, maybe not,” Ryo laughed palming the sword. “Care to find out?”
“You can't even touch me with that,” Cho raised up on his hind legs his wings spread out behind him dwarfing Ryo who seemed tiny next to the massive creature.
“I'll do more than touch,” Ryo grinned.
“Are you hitting on me” Cho asked coming down with his paws on either side of Ryo.
“Dee is more of a man than you will ever be.” Ryo looked down where his gender had been displayed when he reared up. “Even when in this form. I need more than a pencil to get satisfied.”
“Reptiles...” Cho began to explain his face contorted in rage.
“Yeah, well, no wonder my mother ran,” It was not the first time Ryo had taunted him that way, and, Cho vowed that it would be the last. He swiped at Ryo again only the have the nimble human leap away and slice at him with the sword. It bounced off his scales leaving not a dent in the armor plating. Cho laughed his nails scouring the ground they stood upon. Ryo changed the angle of the sword slipping it in between the scales. He gagged at the smell that was released from the puncture he had made. “Man, you stink,” Ryo shot flames along the sword. Cho growled snatching his thickly scaled arm away before the flames could reach him.
“You... brat!” Cho snarled his voice thundering around the mountain. “I'll rip you limb from limb!”
“What?” Ryo frowned jumping aside from the massive creature. “No fire today? You know I can overpower you,” Ryo raised the sword that sang with the brilliance of his flames. Cho snarled his reptilian features twisting with the need to feast upon the flesh of the halfling dragon prince. “Wait, I get it,” Ryo laughed. He heard the sound of the hooves running towards him. The wings beating in the sky but he ignored them as he faced his opponent.
“Ryo!” He heard his name called. But he was alright. He did not need help, all he had to do was end this. Tears stung Ryo's eyes at the burning rage that consumed him. He hated feeling this way. This mindless need to destroy, to kill. “Ryo...” His name was called again.
“I've got it!” Ryo called over his shoulder. “He can not use flames. Dragon fire is passion, it is pure, like life. He is dead, for more power he gave up his life. He is not a dragon, now he is only a beast fit to be put down.” Ryo did not take a moment to glance at Leon behind him who was riding a Pegasus and calling out to him. Cho growled at the words and attacked Ryo with all his strength. He swung his claws trying to catch the small human only to feel biting frustration as he moved away. His nose felt the sting of the sword that slid between his scales and he was singed by the fire that emitted from Ryo's hands.
“Ryo!” His name was called again after he avoided a snapping bite from Cho's teeth. “We have to go to the Crusaders Hospital on earth, it's where they took Bikky. Too many humans saw him Injured, we can not use Lord D's magic.” Ryo battled on, Alucard's sword making nicks and dents in the abominable beast. “Ryo!!!”
“What?!” Ryo turned around to glare at Leon just as Cho flew over head. He descended from the sky his mouth open wide over Ryo.
“Bikky got shot!” Were the last words that Ryo heard before he vanished into Cho's yawning mouth.
Break
Upstairs all was quiet save for the occasional sigh from the sleeping infant in Alicia's arm. Dee gasped as it felt as if a part of him vanished leaving a gaping hole in his heart. He grabbed his chest as tears fell from his eyes. “Ryo...” Dee scooted away from Alicia who lay sleeping sound with the child. He opened the door ready to leave to find that Laton and Torcha were doing the same their tails grazing the window ledge as they departed. “Wait!” Dee called after them, hoping to get a ride to Ryo's side.
“Stay with the mother and child!” Torcha called back and Dee looked down to the scorched earth below and gasped at the evidence of carnage before him. As he looked, a familiar, beloved form was no where to bee seen. Dee swallowed hard, breathing in rapid pants to avoid a panic. This would make sense. Ryo was just... Ryo was just... he did not know, but Ryo was somewhere.
Break
Leon gasped as Andy screamed. Cho stood as he hand landed with his mouth pressed to the ground. His throat bulged as if attempting to swallow. Inside his mouth Ryo blinked several times as consciousness returned to him. What? Where was he? What had happened? Cho, yes he was fighting Cho Da Koen. He wanted his child. The baby. The beautiful little girl who even now slept in bliss knowing that he would protect her. And Bikky, oh no! Ryo's mind surged as he felt a new determination fill his veins and overpower everything within him. Bikky had been shot before human eyes. His son! Not his son. Cho gasped at the temperature in his mouth. Ryo could not raise his hands, he had made sure of it. Cho squeezed his cheeks trying to squash the man in his mouth.
Ryo twisted first right, then left. He struggled anger blinding him to all but the need to end this. He had to get to Bikky. He had to protect his children. He had to protect Dee, he had to defend his crown and his honor. His mother's honor. He wore her crown, he would bear the burden of this fight. Ryo threw his head back his eyes wide the pupils mere slants glowing with a diamond brilliance in the cavern of his moving prison. Cho gasped. No, he thought with fear his entire body trembling as his mouth heated. No, it was not possible. Not for a halfling! Ryo opened his mouth releasing a battle cry full of fury and anguish. Cho gasped backing away from the flames that erupted from Ryo's mouth with the force of a volcano.
At the windows ledge Dee watched the gigantic serpentine form coil and uncoil as if in pain before it backed away. Faith gasped watching. Hadn't Ryo said that he was unable to use flames because he was dead? “That is fire in it's purest form. The element itself. Only a living dragon could emit such flames.” Alucard said with a smile. “The little prince is delightful. These flames are not an ability born of a physical strength, no!” Alucard's grin widened as Cho was lifted from the ground by the force coming from his own mouth. “These flames are the passionate cry of the heart!” Laton and Torcha both halted in the air, their wing beats buffeting the spectators below. Ryo stood rigid his head back and his mouth open. A beacon of fiery light issued forth lighting the night. As Ryo stood he felt a ripping pain in his back, but he ignored it. The only thing that mattered was getting to his son. Wait, Rain! Ryo thought. If Bikky was shot, where was Rain?
“Holy shit,” Leon whispered staring at his friend. “Ryo.”
Ryo felt a new weight hang from his back but it did not matter. All that mattered was ending this. Tears coursed from his eyes as flames burst from his mouth. Cho growled a scream as he was filled to capacity with Ryo's flames. His scales bulged and loosened exploding from his body and embedding deeply into the mountain side. “Baby!” Dee called down. Ryo turned around the weight at his back lifting him from his feet. He gasped turning around to see the shock on Dee's face. He looked around at the Royale and company seeing similar expressions of shock. On his grandparents, as well as shock joy was mingled. Ryo sighed and flexed his wings... wings?! Ryo looked up and saw, above him, large spiked tops of leathery wings. He moved and they went with him. He shook and they shook. They were attached. “No, don't panic!” Laton called landing beside his grandson as he sank into the ground.
“I guess he really is gay after all,” Faith laughed wincing as her bleeding arm was bound. Seras looked over at her confused. “He fainted.”
Ryo was slow to awaken, he was warm, too warm. He opened his eyes sure that he was being digested. Cho had eaten him. He knew it. And Bikky, Bikky! He had to get up. “Dee,” Ryo sat up then gasped he turned around. The movement was easy, nothing holding him back. “The wings. Was I dreaming? No,” Ryo shook his head bringing an unsteady hand to his brow. “I spit flames and grew wings.”
“Yes, Snap Dragon,” Torcha smiled. “This night you have made us all proud. The beast is no more. You have protected your family, and your right to the crown.” Torcha placed a kiss on his brow. “Now go,” Torcha helped him to stand to his feet. “Your plane will arrive at midnight tonight in the human earthen city of Los Angeles.” Torcha sighed, “we have to maintain humanity in this one.” Torcha growled smoke coming from her nose. Laton patted her dainty hand.
Break
George watched his eyes wide as Jon was dragged away screaming for him. “Wait!” Jhaymes stood tall. “He attacked Arcadian royalty. As a knight and consort, I am making an official international arrest. He will appear and stand trial before the king!” Jhaymes stepped up his frown in place. “You may keep him in a cell in your jail for the time being, but as soon as possible, he will be taken to the detainment center on Arcadian soil.”
“Can he do that?” One of the other detectives asked Jill who nodded. Though her nod was solemn, her eyes shone with approval.
Break
Ryo and Dee dashed down the hall with Andy, Leon and Count D. Upon his return to the shop Leon had gasped to find Lord D incapacitated by his heaving stomach. Though incredibly ill and in pain, Lord D had still tried to come with them. Sofu had to restrain his son as Count D went instead. The halls, Ryo would forever hate the halls of the hospital. He recalled the many times he and Dee had made such a journey. But he looked over at the hair hanging over Dee's brow. Their entire life together had been one long journey. Though some times were hard, many, no most, were full of joy and he would always treasure them. “Dee, Ryo!” George wept as he got to his feet. “I am sorry, I am so sorry.”
“What for?” Dee said as Ryo looked for a doctor. “What did you do?”
“Jon came after me, but he shot Bikky.” George sobbed as Ryo came back with a doctor that could tell them of Bikky's condition.
“You gave Jon a gun?” Ryo asked his eyes wide. “How irresponsible of you. Knowing how crazy is.”
“I did not know he was crazy,” George shook his head. “And I would never give him, or anyone, a gun.”
“Then this is his fault and no one else's,” Ryo said kind as he looked at the doctor. “Please, how is our son?”
“He came out of surgery an hour ago.” The Doctor smiled. “He will be just fine. There is some internal bruising, and the stitches will hurt, but the bullet went right through the muscle. Painful yes, but not deadly. He is a lucky young man. A few more inches to the right and there would have been no saving him.” Dee thanked the doctor as Ryo went into the room. He approached the bed to see Bikky laying attached to several beeping machines. Beside his bed, Rain sat with his head lowered tears pouring onto his hands where they sat folded in his lap.
“It's alright Rain,” Dee placed a hand on the slender shoulder. “Bikky will be okay.”
“He was shot!” Rain sobbed throwing his arms around Ryo. “He was shot because of me.”
“What?” Ryo looked down into the bright green eyes overflowing with tears.
“He was protecting me,” Rain confessed.
“Stop it Rain,” Rain gasped at the raspy voice. They turned to the bed to see Bikky working his eyes open. “I told you. I'm alright. Hey Ryo...” Bikky smiled though he felt an unpleasant tightness in his side. His brain fogged and he knew that the medications he was were strong indeed. “What was it? What did Alicia have.”
“A girl,” Ryo sat beside the bed taking Bikky's hand. “She had a girl, you have a sister.”
“Bet she's pretty,” Bikky sighed feeling tired all of sudden. “What's her name?”
Before Dee could tell him that they had not decided on one, Ryo smiled. “Her name is Angelina Joy MaClean.”
To Be Continued


Powdered Sugre 54
Full House
part 1: Aftermath
Leon sat down with a sigh watching as Ryo and Dee spoke with the doctor. Count D was in the room with Bikky taking stock of his injuries. The nurse was in the room as well tying D's hands when he wanted to attempt working on the boy. He did not have his father's delicate touch, but perhaps he could do some good. “Dee,”Bikky worked to get his eyes to open. “Ryo... No more drugs.”
“Your fathers are out with the doctor now,” Count D placed a restraining hand on Bikky. “Is there anything that I can do to help you?”
“Take this out,” Bikky held up his arm with the IV in it. “I can't think like this.”
“Try not to think,” Count D chuckled a little. “You are supposed to be resting.”
“Take this out,” Bikky said again this time raising his other hand to try to remove it himself.
“Are you uncomfortable?” The nurse asked pushing D aside. Bikky stared amazed that Count D let her. “I can call the doctor to see if he will increase the dosage.”
“No,” Bikky shook his head. “No more,” Bikky again tried to escape the needle in his arm. “Not like this. Not like my mom.”
“He's babbling, it must be the effects of the medication.” Count D said quickly. “Maybe you should lower the dosage.”
The nurse gasped. She looked between Bikky and Count D, then hurried from the room to find the doctor. “Thank you,” Bikky whispered closing his eyes when the room began to spin. “Where's Rain?”
“I sent him out with George,” Count D said placing a hand on Bikky's wound. “Try to relax,” Count D closed his eyes and Bikky smiled. His senses were overwhelmed with the scent of sakura blossoms. Though the wound was far from healing, Bikky felt less pain.
“D Please tell me that is you, cause I don't want anymore drugs,” Bikky sighed relaxing further into the stiff bedding of the hospital. “Can I go home soon?”
“I am afraid not,” Count D explained he gave Bikky a look so full of meaning that the boy grew dejected.
“Should have done away with him when he first attacked George on his birthday, or at Lyo's birthday party,” Bikky frowned now thinking back over their many encounters with Jon. The last one infuriating him.
“Life is precious,” Count D smoothed Bikky's brow with his fingers a gentle touch that caused Bikky to smile. “You are young, yet, to be contemplating the taking of one.”
“I was not contemplating it,” Bikky grumbled. “I was regretting not doing it.”
“I stand corrected,” Count D offered his small smile and Bikky knew he had displeased the Count. “Be that as it may, it is still not your place.”
“But it is yours?” Bikky asked recalling the various pets that had been sold from the shop.
“I but give them the means to destroy themselves. They have the opportunity to make better choices,” D's eyes narrowed. “Am I to blame when they cause their own dooms.”
“Yes,” Bikky sighed. “Because you did not offer Jon a pet when you had the chance. He would have doomed himself into a grave by now. Rain would not be upset, I would not be shot and George would not have been nearly raped.”
“So you are blaming me?” Count D gasped. “The man never even set foot in my shop.”
“But you always know,” Bikky closed his eyes when he felt tears threaten. “You do, but you didn't and now...” Bikky deflated. “I'm sorry, I know it's not your fault. I'm just lashing out.” Bikky understood with a flash of clarity that he attributed to the dragon sage.
“Such is to be expected from a strong willed teenager,” Count D was calm as he replaced his hand to Bikky's side hoping to alleviate his pain as he had diminished the drugs effect.
“I hope you are this calm when your own are throwing heated words at you,” Count D looked up to see that Laton and Torcha were entering the room. Laton laughed and continued. “Now, Page,” Laton called him by his new title as he entered training to become a knight. “You should not harass the younger D. He is doing his best.”
“I know, I already apologized,” Bikky answered. He tried to keep his eyes open, but soon he lost the fight. The doctor poked his head in and shooed them all from the room.
Laton placed a hand on Ryo's shoulder. “How was he?” Dee asked, for Ryo had simply closed his eyes fighting back tears.
“Sleeping now,” Count D explained. “The wound is bad. I did what I could, but with Doctors and witnesses, I am afraid he will be off his feet for a few weeks. I will try to make sure that he heals completely and can play sports again next year.”
“Thank you,”Ryo spoke once he was able to swallow. “While he rests,” Dee nodded as Ryo inclined his head to where Rain sat with his head down staring at his hands. “Ame-Chan,” Ryo's voice was soft. Ryo heard a sniffle. “Come on Rain,” Ryo sat beside Rain draping an arm around his thin shoulders.
“My hands,” Rain said his voice soft through the tears. “His blood is on my hands.” Rain held his hands out and Ryo gasped at the dried blood that covered them.
“Then you did a good job keeping what you could inside of him,” Ryo gentled his voice even more. “Come on, Lyo is at the shop waiting for us.”
“You go ahead,” Rain shook his head. “I'm not leaving him here.”
“It's not forever,” Ryo chuckled. “Besides, Dee is staying with him. As soon as his condition stabilizes we are taking him to Arcadia.”
“Why won't they just take him now?” Rain looked up hopeful at the thought that Princess Clarisande would be able to look after him.
“He is not up to a plane trip at the moment,” Ryo explained. Rain looked confused as he thought that they could just take him to the consulate and open a door from there.
“Humans,” Rain spat the words as if it were a curse. “Without them witnessing Bikky could have been damned near healed.”
“That is right, now please,” Ryo tapped Rain's nose. “Watch your mouth and I'll tell you all about your sister. After you wash your hands.”
“A girl!” Rain's voice was filled with wonder. “I always wanted a sister,” Rain blushed before he hurried to clean his hands. “Bet she's pretty,” He called over his shoulder.
“Kind of like a peach,” Ryo smiled glad that the boy had not sunk into despair. There were still shadows lingering in Rain's eyes, but he hoped that they would go with time.
Break
It took all of his effort, but Jhaymes managed to convince George to remain at the consulate with Torcha while he went to the precinct with Leon and Jill. JJ met them at the door with a grim expression. “How is he?” Jhaymes asked with a sigh.
“We had to restrain him,” JJ explained as he led them down the hall to the holding cell where Jon was strapped to a padded wall. Leon gasped as he got a look at the much smaller man that was bruised and trickling blood.
“Why?” Jhaymes asked looking horrified at the black eye and split lip. “Look how small he is, he could not have offered much threat to these trained officers... human or not.” The last was added as a whisper. “Who did this to him?”
“He did,” JJ explained. “It's why we restrained him. He was screaming for George and banging his head to the table, the chair, the floor and the wall. When I tried to calm him down he threw a chair at me.”
“I will not have my partner injured,” Miaka spoke appearing behind JJ. She seemed tiny surrounded by the large men. “I have just left the office of commissioner Rose. We have permission to keep him this way until he is remanded into the custody of the Arcadian knights for transportation.”
“We'll take him in the morning.” JJ told Jhaymes. “I assume you have put George on the first plane back to Arcadia.”
“He is home, yes,” Jhaymes nodded glad that George was safe.
“George,” Jon whimpered. “You took him away from me.” He wept as he glared at Jhaymes.
“I did not take him,” Jhaymes was calm in the face of Jon's obvious madness. “ After you threw him away...” Jhaymes paused as his eyes filled. He recalled the condition that George's heart had been in when he first arrived. He sighed, thinking of the warmth he felt as George had reached out to him. Not just in body, but in mind and heart. “He came to me. We mean so much to each other.” Jhaymes sighed. “You had him, he was devoted to you despite all you did and you still threw him aside. You should not begrudge him happiness now. This is your own fault.”
“He wears your ring!” Jon surged against the metal cuffs. “Don't you dare stand there and talk to me like you know. You don't know. How bad I want him...” Jon gasped his eyes glazed and Jhaymes stepped back. Now he did know, he saw it clearly. This human was so far gone under the influence of supernatural powers as to not be recognizable.
“Do you understand that you will be made to stand trial before the king of the eastern fire dragon court with King Zarro, of the white Lion court to stand as witness?” Jhaymes asked standing to his full height and speaking with authority.
“Will I get to see Georgie after?” Jon asked his voice small.
“Perhaps, but first, we have to free you from your bonds,” Jhaymes sighed. He ignored the metal chains on the human and looked to his heart. “When you waken from this, you will long for your wife.” Jhaymes heated his hands as he pressed them against Jon. Jon's world became a surge of heated green energy. He thrashed against the handcuffs crying out when he could see nothing but a need to possess George. The more Jhaymes searched for the cause, the more he met with determined lust. “It is too deep, this penetration. It went on for too long. I can not free him.” Jhaymes shook his head as Jon slumped his mind blank of all but his need to hold George, to have him. “Perhaps Clarisande will be better able.”
“We can only hope the princess is able,” Miaka sighed then offered a deep stare at Jhaymes. “How are you?”
“What?” Jhaymes shook his head, unable to meet her gaze.
“When you are ready, you will talk,” Miaka smiled and for a moment her pointed ears poked through her dark hair. “But it will not be to me.” Miaka looked sad for a moment her eyes no longer resembling a humans in their jewel toned intensity. “Take care with your sweetheart, he is more delicate than you think.”
“I don't understand,” Jhaymes looked confused, but Miaka was already leaving the room. Jhaymes took one more look at Jon before he and JJ followed her.
Break
Julie held on to Ryan's arm as they braved the gathered crowd of cameras and fans, onlookers and screaming outside the hospital. Several people approached and she hid her face in her brother's jacket as they made it to the door. She breathed a sigh of relief to make it to the line of Salamander and Basilisk soldiers that stood guard for the wounded prince of Arcadia. The camera flashes died away and soon quiet reigned. Ryan paused tucking her hand in his as they rounded the corner. “Rain,” Julie's voice was soft. She saw him sitting with his elbows on his knees and his head lowered so that his hair fell forward nearing his lap. She had not seen him in almost a week. Not since Bikky had been shot. “ I came by to see how you were doing.” Rain looked up and Julie gasped to see his eyes, not only ringed with red, but leaking. He sniffled as Bikky slept his arm still connected to the IV.
“He said he didn't want anymore drugs, but as soon as we went home...” Rain said looking at Bikky, his blond hair covered in sweat. “Ryo and Dee are yelling at the doctors now. They even left guards with him, but they still increased his dosage. The guards can protect him physically, but the doctors are trying to help.”
“He'll be alright man,” Ryan reached to place a hand on Bikky's little brother feeling fond of him. He and Bikky had been friends for a long time, since Bikky had first come to LA and joined the basketball team. When Rain had first come to live with them, Bikky had slowed down with practice, preferring to stay home and even had gone so far as to stop having friends over for a while. When Ryan had first met Rain, he thought it adorable how the small boy had effectively hid himself behind Bikky. Rain tensed when Ryan's hand neared him and Ryan drew back. “Aren't you guys like training to be bad-assed knights?”
“He is,” Rain began. “Well not officially, not yet. He is a page to king Laton, but his training is just barely begun. I'm not old enough yet.”
“Gotta be sixteen,” Ryan looked up to see that Dee had entered the room. “Ryo is getting the final signatures. As soon as Bikky wakes up, we can get him on a plane to Arcadia, where the doctors there will look after him.” Rain heaved a deep sigh his relief so great he thought he might faint. Ryo walked into the room with the doctor a cold expression on his face. Dee could see annoyance with the man and pulled Ryo into the circle of his arms restraining his hands.
The doctor, looking at them, frowned. “I know that things are a little relaxed where you are all concerned.” He spoke in a crisp voice. “But this is still the children's wing of the hospital. I know your son's room is private, but right now the door is open and any impressionable child or a parent could walk by. I personally have no problem with your... lifestyle,”Dee held in a chuckle at the sniff that made his words a lie. “But I will not have my facilities questioned.”
“After all you just said...” Dee did chuckle this time. “You don't want me to let him go right now, or they will be putting you in a bed in your precious hospital. Don't worry doc, we'll be taking our impressionable youth home today.”
“I still think the boy needs to rest here for a while more, but if you think your son will survive a lengthy plane ride, then be my guest,” The doctor said his eyes wide as he took a step back. “As I stated earlier, if his condition worsens, we at Mercy General are not responsible.”
“What we hold you responsible for is repeatedly increasing his dosage of morphine even after he and I and Dee told you not to. We posted guards to prevent that from happening and you called police to guard your staff while they drugged my son! Their cell phones were not allowed in use in the hospital, by the time they reached us, you already had the drugs in his IV. Are you trying to cause an international skirmish with his guards and the local police? That is the only reason my men held back from dealing with the issue.” Ryo complained, “If I were less reasonable, I could make this an assault case on a royal house of Arcadia, involving the American government and the kings of Arcadia. You even had police from a different jurisdiction come in because you knew the ones from our precinct would have no part of this. I should have their badges as an ashtray for Dee, but I am willing to take my child and leave your facilities.”
“You better leave now, before he starts speaking Japanese,” Bikky said his voice low and dry. “Then he really will follow through. As long as he remembers English you're safe, but man, watch out when he forgets...”
“Bikky!” Rain was at his side. “We got here this morning and you looked dead. We could not wake you. Ryo read the chart and saw what they did... I knew I should have stayed here last night.”
“What could you do?” Bikky smiled holding up his arm to look at the offending IV. “Punch out the nurse?”
“Yes!” Bikky stopped laughing when he saw that Rain was serious. “You always protect me,” Rain shook his head. “Someone needs to protect you.”
“I'm alright,” Bikky shook his head.
“There's a hole in your side,” Ryan looked at the bandages where they were revealed under Bikky's t-shirt when Dee helped him to sit up so that he could go to the bathroom. Bikky offered him a dour look his eyes going to Rain. “But you look good man.” Julie rolled her eyes at her brother's obvious blunder. She knew all about Rain's nerves, and the fact that such occurrences could trigger a panic attack.
“Oh yeah,” Bikky muttered taking Dee's arm. “Sexy grease-ball,” He ran his hand through his limp blond locks.
“I hear girls like grease-balls,” Julie nodded encouragement to Bikky on his new look. “I don't but there are some who would find the grungy look attractive.” Julie smiled wrapping her arms around Rain as Dee shut the door to the bathroom. “You'll be gone for a while?”
“Hoping to be back at the end of the month,” Ryo said when Rain looked to him for an answer. “Bikky won't be back in school until next month though, you think you and your friends might be able to get notes and homework for him?” Julie and Ryan nodded. “ Take it to the consulate of Arcadia and they will fax it to the palace.”
“Wow,” Julie said when she was left alone with Rain while the adults saw to getting Bikky ready to leave. “It is so hard to think of you living in other countries and in palaces to boot.”
“You fancy being a princess?” Rain asked sitting with her at his side.
“Oh, Rain, that's not what I meant, I just,” Julie bit her lip hoping he did not think her after his money or crown. She truly did love him. Julie gasped when his lips met hers. He pulled away when he heard foot steps and looked up to see the irate doctor smiling.
“You don't have to say it,” Rain turned away. “Impressionable children could see a random kiss or two and think naughty thoughts.” The doctor said nothing his smile confounding Rain. “Oh I get it... at least she's a girl.” Rain shook his head. “Don't make me have to plead diplomatic immunity, get away from me.” Rain took Julie and marched away before the doctor could speak.
“Foolish boy,” The doctor grumbled. “At least he is still normal, don't know how long that will last though, living in that house.” His nurse simply nodded watching the door to Bikky's room open. Bikky sat in his wheelchair a frown on his face for the doctors and nurses that had ignored his pleas for less morphine. He felt he now understood what his mother felt each time she shot herself with the filthy poison, and George, how could he take such horrid things as drugs. The feeling left him nauseas. Ryo and Dee never had to worry about him taking anything...EVER! Bikky glowered holding on to the little red bear that Carol had brought him his second night here.
Camera flashes and microphones met them outside the hospital. Rain ran ahead waving to the Salamander and Basilisk guards. The Basilisks all stood in front while the Salamanders all stood in two rows. They raised their arms holding their coats out as an effective shield while Bikky was placed into an ambulance that would take him to the airport. The plane would lift off, but inside, Bikky would be ushered right to his room at the Obsidian Palace.
“Are you alright?” Ryo asked allowing Bikky to lay his head in his lap. Bikky nodded closing his eyes to the throbbing pain in his side. “We'll have you with a D and lady Clarisande in no time.” Rain kissed Julie once more before he got in. He looked at the pain on his brother's face and folded his arms in the seat his face grim as they pulled away.
Break
“This is Macy, your eye on the street in the sky cam watching as young Bikky MaClean is placed into an ambulance that will take him to the airport. I am not sure if the doctors are agreeing to a cross country flight in his condition, but he is leaving the hospital and American soil. An insider has revealed that the police were called to the hospital last night, whether for a breach in security, or unrelated causes, we are unsure. I will keep you up to date as more details become available. What we do know, from the security videos at the high school is that Bikky was injured while protecting his brother. Such a noble and brave young man. His parents must be proud. On to you Jerry,” Macy looked over at Jeremy who sighed wondering if his cousin would ever come clean about the strange kingdom of Arcadia. He worried about JJ, more and more as time went by and no more information on the land's location was forthcoming. But he knew that JJ went there frequently with Lord D. And the children, where had those boys come from? JJ smiled relating more information about the Royale and pending release of their latest album.
In a mansion not too far away, Dae tuned off his television and smiled.
Break
Sofu gazed at Lord D where he was curled over holding his stomach. He breathed in small pants his body trembling. Lord D gasped and Sofu was near to weeping at the frail creature his son had become. Looking at the imprint under his elaborate cheongsam, was a skin wrapped skeleton with a slightly rounding tummy. JJ stood at his side arriving to find his love laying in misery. “I begin to wish I did not love him so much.” JJ blinked away the tears that fell from his eyes. He wiped them with the sleeve of his jacket.
“Such words merely affirm your caring for my son,” Sofu D shook his head. JJ looked over and slightly down at the ancient Kami and saw that he was smiling.
“Can you help him?” JJ whispered when he saw that Lord D had closed his eyes. JJ hoped that he was getting some rest.
“I can not cure him of his malaise, but,” Sofu began when it seemed as if JJ would crumble into remorse before him. “He does not have to suffer it anymore.”
“If you can not cure it, what will you do?” JJ asked as Sofu walked to his son. Lord D gasped when his father's hands pulled him up into his arms.
“Think before you act,” Sofu D heard the words from his eldest brother. With a grim smile, he ignored them. “As I have told you before, your children are spoiled. He will survive this. There is no reason for you to do anything.”
“Think you, I can watch this child, whom I love, suffer so?” Sofu D asked his brother in silence.
Across the world in a palace in Jerusalem, Soofu A closed his eyes. “When next we meet, we will further discuss this.” Sofu D ignored his brother and reached deep inside his son. When Lord D next opened his eyes, he was no longer suffering heaving stomach pains. In fact, he was ravenous. The weakness of limbs he felt before was gone leaving behind a level of strength and energy he had not felt since the conception of his unborn child.
“ChiChiUe?” Lord D sat up. Sofu met his son's gaze with a weary smile.
“Go now, see to your children,” Sofu D held still as Lord D waved. JJ watched his father in law a moment more. His stillness seemed unnatural. With a shake of his head, JJ followed after Lord D. Lady Aurora found her husband vomiting in their bedroom. “I am alright...I will survive this,” Sofu said to her with a wry grin.
Break
“Leon,” Leon paused at the door he turned back to see D leaning on an elbow gazing at him.
“You shameless tease,” Leon laughed when Count D made no move to hide his nudity with the sheet that lay tossed aside at his dainty feet. Count D sighed before he rolled over on to his back. Leon's eyes went to his feet first, where D stretched. His legs, long, pale and lean, with a suppleness that begged Leon's finger's to tease. Leon's eyes halted for a moment at the apex of those legs before going over his flat stomach, slender chest with it's sweet, cherry red peaks. D's neck still bore signs of the mornings loving, but then Leon looked up. Past the swollen and reddened lips past the indent of his cheeks and crashed into those mis-matched eyes thoroughly mesmerized. Leon was at the bed sitting beside D. “Yes, dear.”D chuckled sitting up when Leon's hand roamed his back settling when D was sitting in his hand. “If you did not want me to go to work today, all you had to do was say so. I can stay here all day with you,” Leon squeezed thrilled when he felt D tremble in his hand.
“I just wanted to ask if you would mind leaving the shop closed for a while,” Count D said catching Leon's fingers from caressing his chest.
“Your place,” Leon shrugged. “How long did you have in mind?”
“I wish to return to Arcadia for a while,” Leon wondered what D was not saying to him.
“You want to go to your father,” Leon lifted his face. “You know, it's funny,” Leon shook his head. “When we first met him, I wanted to shoot him. Thought about it actually. Had even planned where I would leave him.” At D's horrified look Leon laughed. “He beat you... but now that I understand what he was going through, now that I know him, his gentleness, he may as well have beat himself. He did in fact, because you were still under his protection.” Leon shook his head again. “But now that I know him. I am worried about him too. He was so sick the last time we saw him.”
“He would have gone to Bikky in his condition if grandfather had not stopped him,” Count D agreed.
“He can not even sit up.”Leon sighed truly concerned for the delicate Kami he had come to know and care about. “I think it would not be a good idea for us to leave. Chris still has school, we could close the shop and live at the consulate, but then too much coming and going from there would arouse questions, especially since there is not pressing reason for us to live there. How about opening a door in one of the gardens here?” Count D sighed at the logic in Leon's words. Sometimes, he could wish that his husband were not so level headed. At times Leon was like a time bomb, and D had to work to keep him from exploding and making rash decisions that he would later regret, but now, lately, since the birth of their children, Leon had been more mature. “Father hood does that to a man,” Sofu D had told him with a smile. Count D sighed leaning his head against Leon's shoulder the tiny expulsion of air skittered across Leon's skin through the thin material of his shirt. “Alright, that's it,” Leon pushed D back onto the bed. “I am not going in this morning.”
Count D laughed when his head connected with the pillow. Leon's lips hovered above his. “Mr. Detective,” D cooed sliding his long nailed finger over Leon's face. “My love,” Leon lowered his head nibbling the lips that opened pliant beneath his ministrations. Leon placed his tongue into the sweet mouth licking along the soft, slick opening. D moaned low in his throat wrapping his arms around Leon's neck. “Leon...” D sighed as Leon pulled back for air.
The neck, Leon nuzzled, it always carried the most scent, well not the most, but enough to drive him mad. He licked the neck near the bruise he had left earlier. “You always smell so good, and taste,” Leon sucked a new bruise into place. “You taste so good.” Count D arched into the deep feeling of contentment holding his love closer. Leon's fingers found the reddened tips of his chest and stroked them lightly. D moaned again, and Leon pinched them.
“Ooh,” Count D gasped pushing Leon's head down to his chest. “Leon,” Count D moaned as Leon's tongue snaked out.
“Right here?” Leon whispered blowing over the now moist flesh.
“Mmmm,”Count D trembled when his nipple was pulled into Leon's mouth and sucked. Leon showed no mercy to the delicate nub. He pinched the other until it was redder as well. He switched positions sucking the other while his fingers tormented the wet on. “Oh, Leon,” Count D lifted his legs twining them around his waist. D raised his hips rubbing his hardening length against Leon's trousers. “Better take those off,” D reached down to undo the pants. Leon smiled sitting to shrug from the garment, he tossed them aside peeling from his shirt and tossing it as well. As he covered D again, D's mouth was at his chest. Leon gasped shivering at the talented tongue that lapped at his nipples.
“D...Baby,” Leon lifted his face devouring D's mouth pushing him to the bed. Leon propped pillows behind D, lifting him. D sat, watching as Leon stroked him. “So hard... You're dripping.” Leon dipped his head down using his tongue to steal the drop of sweet moisture glistening at the top. “So tasty, my baby.” Leon swallowed the licked again, stroking up, then down. As he came up again he squeezed smiling when more moisture gathered. “All for me? You're too generous.” Count D gasped his hips lifting as the tip of his manhood disappeared into Leon's mouth. Leon drank the leaking pleasure from D.
“Unh... Mmmm,” D could no longer speak his entire being awash in delicious sensations. “Leon...”Leon pulled his mouth off licking D fully. He flattened his tongue trailing it over D. He lowered his head taking the heavy globes behind into his mouth. D gasped his fingers tangling into the wild golden mane. Leon licked further, his tongue tickling the ridged opening. D shuddered his knees locked over Leon's shoulders. Leon placed his hands under D's bottom lifting him up higher so that his mouth could further explore the hidden terrain of D's inner sanctum. “Ah...” D gasped at the finger that invaded along with the wet tongue. “Oh...sugoi...”
“D,” Leon shifted position placing his mouth above the turgid hardness his own straining for attention. Leon sucked him in deep pushing his fingers past the tight opening as D relaxed, wanting, needing to be filled. The fingers were not enough, only Leon could fill him to capacity. His body was not his own, it fit Leon's, and only Leon's. Where Leon curved, his body curved to match fitting like a custom made glove. Leon pushed his fingers in further finding the spot of the most pleasure for D and pressing while he sucked long and hard, just as knew D liked it. D gasped, crying out as his body spilled, releasing the sweetness of his climax into Leon's waiting, hungry mouth. Leon sucked each drop free taking all D had to give. Leon continued sucking long after the last convulsion left D panting and sweating upon the bed as if he were begging D's body for more.
With Leon's fingers inside of him, D remained hard. He reached for the lubrication sitting and watching the golden head still in his lap. “Leon, Koibito,” D tugged the hair until Leon sat up. D gasped as his lips were captured. He could taste the sweetness of his own release and it drove him mad coming from Leon's lips. D pushed Leon back further taking the throbbing member of his lover in hand he stroked it once, twice. “Oh, Leon,” D lowered his head taking Leon into his mouth.
“D...lift up here,” Leon shifted to the side, so that D's mouth still had access to him. But it left his hands free to spread lubrication. D gasped around his mouthful relaxing into the in and out motion of Leon's hands. “Baby, I can't take anymore,” Leon lifted D's face and gasped at the beauty of pale skin and eyes dark with desire. D's lips were bright red, moist with Leon's copious leaking. Leon kissed him and the mingled taste of their flesh in each other's mouth spurred them to frenzy. Leon sat on his bottom pulling to his knees over him. “Like this, I want to watch you.” D smiled taking Leon in his slim hands, his fingers aiming him at his entrance. D lowered himself, Leon's hands at his hips securing his weight.
“Hai... Oh Leon,” Count D cried out pushing past the tight ring of muscled that clenched around Leon in pure joy. “Oh... Shite, onegaishimasu,”Count D wriggled his hips settling down until he felt Leon's sac at his bottom. D curled into Leon his knees up as he held on tight. His body shuddered as he threw his head back. Leon latched onto D's ear sucking, then going down his neck. D arched more, sitting in Leon's lap he leaned back further and Leon sucked his chest, his nipples sent jolts of electric arousal strait to his loins. He was so hard, he dribbled over Leon's stomach.
“Inside you... so good. Oh, baby,” Leon gripped D's hips he lifted the slight Kami in his arms before he lowered him. D gasped his head snapped up and pulled Leon's mouth to his. D shifted in Leon's lap circling his hips and grinding hard into the fullness inside of him. “Damn D,” Leon lifted his hips pushing up into D.
“Ummm,” D wept at the beauty of emotions unleashed into him each time they were together like this. Leon looked down into the red cheeks of his love. D's hair fell over his face damp and silky. Leon moved the strands aside kissing D deeply. Leon leaned back lifting up. Intertwining their fingers, D lifted and lowered. He moaned and circled his hips again his mouth glued to Leon's. “Yes,” Leon broke away as D sped up riding him hard his desperation building to a feverish peak. “Hai, oh Leon,” Count D gasped his body going rigid atop Leon. Leon groaned loud holding D close as his body released against his stomach. The contractions of his climax massaging Leon until he too exploded filling D to capacity. As D lowered himself in relaxed joy, Leon could feel the excess of his own pleasure drip onto his thighs from D's body. While still holding him, Leon dipped his fingers into the cooling cream on his stomach and licked them clean. D laughed softly as drowsiness began to set in.
“Bath?” Leon asked kissing D's cheek. As he lifted D from him, D gasped his body tightening in reflex of the gentle movement squeezing a few more drops from him. Leon shuddered his hands gripping D. “I love you.” Leon crushed their lips together. Before D could say a word, Leon lay him on his back and lifted his legs pushing in again. D held on gripping the sheets as Leon continued the sensual dance of love.
Break
Jhaymes entered the room with a cautious glance. George sat at his vanity with a silver backed brush going through his hair. Jhaymes ducked when the brush bounced off the wall near his head. “I was right,” Jhaymes dodged the crystal bowl cringing when it shattered. “You are cranky.”
“Cranky?” George's tone could have frozen the queen's pond.
“I know I have been a bit busy lately, and this past week I have been unable to come home often...” Jhaymes gasped jumping away from the bottle of cologne that smashed against the floor. “Okay, that's not it,” Jhaymes whispered glad that George was too busy looking for missiles to hear him. “I know I never got around to fully apologizing about insisting you gain weight...” Jhaymes had to move fast or have a jar of night cream in his face. It just nicked his ear. “Aim's improving, that's not it either. Worried about Jon's trial? As soon as he is rational we will schedule it. Clarisande is working even now to...” Jhaymes jumped away from a glass bottle of soda. “Alright! How about you tell me why you're mad at me, then I will stand still.”
“What?” George looked at the mess he was making of their bedroom. He looked down to the spot of blue sitting with her arms folded on his powder puff. Ponchi nodded and George sat down earning a frown from Jhaymes that he was taking advice from his fairy who did not even speak to him in a language he could understand.
Jhaymes walked over to the vanity and blew a warm breath over the little creature. “Leave.”
“Don't you bully her,” George picked up his friend cradling her in his hands. He checked her over for any sign of injury.
“Please, you don't know what that is,”Jhaymes pointed at the glowering spot of fairy dripping dust onto George's hands. “Believe me, she does not need your protection. In fact, I'd say the reason she is pissed off right now is because she couldn't protect you.”
“She's the size of a bug, no offense...” George did not get to finish his apology as Ponchi burst into tears and flew off down the hall. “That was uncalled for.” George turned his back to Jhaymes and tensed when strong arms wrapped snug around him. George held in a shiver of pleasure as lips nibbled along his ear and neck.
“You tell me why you are mad later, love me now,” George gasped when those lean fingers found their way under his top. George shoved away from Jhaymes and turned to frown at him. “Okay, so tell me now. I'm listening.”
George sighed, blinking several times. Jhaymes panicked at the thought that whatever he had done would bring George to tears. “You don't trust me,” George looked down at the ring on his finger.
“What? You are privy to secrets about Arcadian society, my missions. I tell you these things so you will not worry knowing that if you tell the wrong person, my very life would be in danger.”
“That's not what I mean,” George shook his head. He sat on their bed. “When you leave me alone for days at a time, you never worry that I will sleep around do you?”
“Of course not, I trust you, do you worry about me?” Jhaymes laughed shaking his head. “Sweetheart,” Jhaymes felt the oompf of a pillow hitting his head.
“Of course you trust me... now! As long as I wear this ring, you don't have to worry about anyone else successfully touching me.”
“Wait, you mean, you want to be with another?” Jhaymes could feel it. Right now, in this moment, his heart was breaking.
“No, I don't. I just want you to believe that I am faithful by choice,” George sniffled.
“I know that you are. You were mine before I gave you that,” Jhaymes sat beside George. He had promised to hold still for a battering once he knew what had upset George, he would stick by his word. “Besides, if you really wanted to betray me, all you have to do is take the ring off. I wouldn't even know.”
“I don't want to... what?” George looked down at his hand.
“The ring did not recognize the person trying to penetrate you, so it put a protective barrier around you, if you take it off, it will not be able to do that.” Jhaymes told him. “I have to trust that you will not take that off.” Jhaymes brought George's hand to his lips and kissed it. “Still want to pummel me?”
“Yes,” George admitted pushing Jhaymes back onto the bed and climbing on top of him. Jhaymes smiled. “Hold still now, you promised.” Jhaymes gasped as George's hands went underneath his shirt. Jhaymes tensed feeling the warm fingers that caressed his muscles. George loved Jhaymes' chest. It was so strong. George took the shirt up baring Jhaymes to his hungry eyes. Jhaymes breath caught as George lightly ran his nails over the stiffening peaks of his chest. Jhaymes was ready to pull George under him, but held himself still. George leaned down licking the chest he enjoyed the larger man underneath him at his mercy. George decided then, that he had none. He clamped his lips down sucking the hardened tip into his mouth. Jhaymes gasped his hands clenching sweat beading on his brow.
“Sweetheart...” Jhaymes whispered closing his eyes. Maybe if he did not see the face, so beautiful, hovering over him as his body felt such tormenting pleasure, he would be alright. No, Jhaymes' eyes snapped open. Lack of sight had simply made his other senses come more alive.
“Ha,” George shook his head. “Did you like that?” Jhaymes could not speak as George's words were spoken near his ear. Warm breath blew over him. “Maybe we should try blindfolds.”
“Oh...uh,” Jhaymes swallowed audibly George laughed shifting his weight to get more comfortable in his perch atop Jhaymes. When he straddled his hips more fully wiggling his bottom over Jhaymes lap he watched in fascination as Jhaymes balled his hands into fist. George leaned over and trailed his tongue over Jhaymes lips coaxing his mouth open. George explored him and gasped, it was so hot inside his mouth. Hot and delicious Jhaymes met his tongue, unable to do otherwise drinking in George as if he were a dying man at a spring. Gasping, George sat up on top of Jhaymes moving his hips in slow, sensual circles feeling the length harden.
“You're pants are making a tent,” George laughed a little pulling the pants from Jhaymes watching him spring up. “Such an amorous salute,” George leaned down to place a kiss at the tip. Just a kiss. “Hello there.” Jhaymes entire body strained as he poured sweat. George looked up at the muscles taut and trembling with need. George frowned thinking that Jhaymes would never last this long during foreplay. Even though he was stronger, could over power George and have his way, he was keeping his promise. George's heart filled with tenderness and he soothed his hands over the corded muscles in Jhaymes' arms. “Jhaymes, touch me, I need you to touch me.”
Jhaymes had never heard sweeter words. He sat up holding George tight kissing him so deeply that George lost his breath and had to pull back. Jhaymes gasped when he felt George moving back and a hand on his chest. “Did I hurt you?” Jhaymes his hands gripping George's bottom through the layers of clothing George was still wearing even though Jhaymes was nude. The contrast was stimulating feeling the soft fabric rubbing against his overheated skin. George smiled then shifted his hips again. “You must be getting hot in there.” Jhaymes said sliding his hands into George's jacket and divesting him of the garment. George shivered at the feel of Jhaymes hands under his tops. In one swift movement they were soon tossed aside Jhaymes mouth latched onto his chest sucking and nibbling the swelling peaks. George was lifted and lay gently on the bed. “I want you so badly,” Jhaymes voice shook with the admission.
“Then take me,” George whispered smiling. Jhaymes eyes never left the red lips as the three small words were uttered. He lowered his head kissing those lips, so red, so perfect, so his. George opened to him eagerly sighing in rapture at the claiming of his lips. Without lifting his mouth Jhaymes pulled George's pants and underwear off, George lay still allowing Jhaymes to look his fill. “See anything you like?” George asked when Jhaymes simply stared at him.
“Yes, you,” Jhaymes answered with a smile. “I see you.”
“See anything you want?” George spread his legs.
“Yes, you,” George gasped the effect those words had on him. “Will you, I mean...” Jhaymes turned red then shook his head.
“What?” George leaned up on his elbows. He saw Jhaymes flush then wipe the back of his hand over his brow. “Come on, fess up.” Jhaymes shook his head leaning up to kiss George. “You should know by now that won't shut my mouth forever, you have to breathe sometimes.” George said when Jhaymes backed away gasping for air. “What is it you want me to do?”
“Could you,” Jhaymes blushed lowering his eyes. “Get on your knees, like you did before.”
“Oh?” George raised his brows. Sliding along the bed he settled a steamed look on Jhaymes before he rolled over. Jhaymes feared he would spill himself then and there at the languid stretching before George lifted up onto his knees. George looked back over his shoulder at Jhaymes smiling. “You're drooling.” George giggled as Jhaymes licked his lips not even bothering to bring his hand up. Jhaymes fingers twitched with the need to touch. He reached out and palmed the fleshy globes of George's behind flexing his fingers in a deep massage. “Mmm,” George closed his eyes tucking his bottom lip between his teeth.
Jhaymes felt his mouth salivate again and leaned forward. He licked George gently, then kissed each cheek. George shivered as that talented tongue probed in between the cheeks. Jhaymes pushed the pale peach delicacies apart and was greeted with a soft, sweet bud. George gasped at the wet invasion. His hands buckled underneath him and he fell over onto his elbows lowering his head to the pillow. “So good,” Jhaymes' tongue delved inside laving George deeply. George groaned loud gripping the sheets as his body seemed to heat.
“Jhaymes,” George looked back and sighed at the look of ecstasy on Jhaymes face as he tasted him. He recalled Jhaymes stating that the taste of human was highly addictive. Jhaymes spread him further shoving his entire face into him licking and kissing, sucking and stabbing his tongue in. Jhaymes hand slid between George's legs cupping him gently before he began to stroke him. George trembled in surrender on the bed as Jhaymes fingers entered him. “Now, Jhaymes. Now!”
“But,” Jhaymes lifted his head. “The water based lub...”
“Oh do shut up,” George reached back pulling Jhaymes to him. He reached back holding Jhaymes in his hand rubbing him against his entrance. “See, you're wet enough, and you've been licking me... Just...” George pushed back against Jhaymes. Jhaymes gripped his hips trying to still him. Not wanting to hurt him he lost his hold as George pushed back more and he sank in fully. Jhaymes and George both sighed melting into each other. “Yes, darling, yes,” George whimpered shaking his head when his cloud of hair covered his face. When he could again see Jhaymes he was enraptured by the look of exquisite joy on his face. “Oh, my love,” George sat up in Jhaymes arms turning his head to kiss him.
“Georgie, sweetheart,” Jhaymes said against his lips. “I love you, I treasure you.” Jhaymes rocked his hips so deep inside of George he felt faint with the sensations of moist enclosure, so tight, so delicious. “You have my heart,” Jhaymes whispered the words licking the tattoo on George's neck.
“And you have mine,” George completed the phrase wrapping his arms around Jhaymes' arms. “Now, Jhaymes, now,” George leaned forward arching his back and taking Jhaymes deeper inside. Jhaymes could not hold back anymore. He pushed in, sliding all the way in, then pulling out to go in deeper again. “Yes, oh, Jhaymes just like that.” George cried out as he was massaged from within. “So deep.”
“You are marvelous,” Jhaymes cooed slowing his hips, wanting to drive into George, but forcing himself to go slow in deference to their lack of lubrication. He would love George slow and thoroughly. George melted further into the bed, lost on a sea of pleasure as Jhaymes made love to him.
Break
“Rain,” Bikky said his smile in place as he looked at his brother. “You're hovering.”
“Hovering?” Rain looked down at the ground to make sure he was still standing. There was no current of air keeping him up. Realizing that he had just adjusted Bikky's pillow for the fourth time in less than five minutes Rain laughed in understanding and sat down in Ryo's vacated chair. “Sorry, was I annoying you?”
“You were doing no more than exhausting yourself,” Bikky leaned back. “But the pillows are perfect. I am glad you made sure. As soon as the Royale are done detoxing Jon, they will be able to take care of me.”
“Let him suffer, they should help you first.” Rain grumbled.
“That is rather uncharitable of you,” Rain looked up prepared to apologize to Count D but gasped as Lord D entered the room. His robe hung loose about his body, evidence of a loss of weight, but his skin was no longer sallow, in fact, he seemed to glow with health and happiness. Rain's eyes went to his tummy. “We are doing very well now, thanks to my father.” Lord D brushed his hair aside. “ I have been told that even after I work on you, you must stay here in seclusion so that the rest of the world will not question the legitimacy of Arcadia.”
“How long?” Rain stood at Lord D's elbow as he moved Bikky's bandages aside. Rain gasped his face loosing all color as he saw the angry wound stitched into his brother's side. Tears fell unheeded from his eyes.
“Please, Rain, will you go find your bed? You look exhausted,” Lord D pushed the agitated young man towards the door.
“But...” Rain began peering around him at Bikky who lay back on the bed his fists clenched in pain and his eyes closed.
“Shh,” Rain looked up at Ryo and Dee. “Come on, you can meet Angelina before bed and tell Bikky all about it in the morning.” Ryo said ushering Rain out. He winked at Lord D offering a silent thanks as the Kami turned to his son.
“I am sorry for the wait, young MaClean,” Lord D said pulling his sleeves back and securing them with a satin ribbon a match for the one in his hair. “My father was afraid that he would not be able to do as well a job as I would. Not that he is not skilled, my father, he is.” Lord D smiled warming his hands he placed them on the angry wound. “My son as well, even though he is untrained.”
“But neither have your touch,” Bikky smiled relaxing at the extreme lack of pain that almost seemed like pleasure. He shivered as Lord D slipped into a trance the room going golden, then deep purple that seemed like he could reach out and touch it. There, Lord D thought. There it was, the torn muscles, the ripped tendons, frayed skin the tattered edges held together by the skillful application of a doctor's needle.
“I am going to remove your stitches, let me know if it hurts,” Lord D said looking down to see Bikky completely ensconced in the blankets. Lord D smiled then went back to work, his hands moving even though his eyes were closed. Bikky breathed a deep sigh of relief as each stitch was removed. “You should be able to return home in a couple of weeks.” Lord D finished working. “Rest now, and stay under your blankets... you will feel slightly chilled for a while.” Bikky smiled his eyes already closing in slumber as Lord D shut his door.
Break
Alicia pulled her nightgown in place when she heard the door opening. “Alicia, are you up?” Ryo's voice was soft.
“Yes, come on in, she is still awake,” Alicia said smiling. “Our little glutton. You are just in time to work a burp free.” Alicia looked over smiling when she saw Rain. “How is Bikky?” She asked after Ryo had settled himself next to Dee holding their baby.
“He is going to be fine, probably already is,” Dee grinned.
“Sofu?” Alicia asked wrinkling her nose. “She smells,” Alicia reached for the baby.
“No, I've got it,” Ryo stood up and Dee was quick to hand him the diaper and wipe. “It's my first time changing such a small bottom... Where is Lyo?” Ryo asked having left the boy in the room with his mother several hours ago. Alicia held a finger to her lips and moved her blanket back to show the child asleep at her side. “He's not hurting you?”
“I had her a week ago Ryo, I'm fine.” Alicia giggled a little. “She's got the cutest little birthmark, right on her left cheek.” Ryo laughed as he carefully peeled the diaper free. He wiped then gasped looking at her bottom. “What's wrong?” Alicia said as Ryo did no more than stare.
“You've got to be kidding me,” Ryo looked at the child closer. Her features resembled his, she smelled like his and yet... “Dee, she has your birthmark, in the exact same place.”
“Are you sure?” Dee hurried to his feet Rain leaned back to avoid being stepped on all the while wondering if by some mistake in the heat of the moment, Dee's sperm had mixed in with Ryo's.
“I see your naked butt every day, I do believe I know what your birthmark looks like.” Ryo said with a laugh. “My grandparents are going to have a cow.”
“For dinner maybe,” Ryo looked up at Torcha as she waltzed into the room smiling. “There is no problem Snap Dragon. Hello Wind Rider,” Torcha patted Rain's shoulder. “You look in need of rest. You will greet your sister, then to bed with you.” Rain nodded waiting for Ryo to finish drying the royal bottom. He brought the infant over to her great grand mother. “You are just the most beautiful little darling aren't you?” Torcha cooed before attempting to hand the baby to Rain who backed away in fear.
“You hold her, I can see her from here.” Rain nodded with a panicked glint to his eyes. “When she is larger, I can hold her.”
Torcha laughed and sat in Ryo's vacant spot as he sat on Dee to make room for her. “Laton and I have not had time to explain things to you yet,” Torcha began holding the peach skinned child over for Rain to peruse.
“She is beautiful,” Rain grinned his green eyes bright with joy.
“You see Snap Dragon,” Ryo looked up when Torcha began to speak again. His fingers intertwined with Dee's. Torcha saw them cuddled together and she smiled. Ryo seemed so slight sitting in Dee's lap. “You two were making love when you supplied the...” Rain got to his feet with an obviously contrived yawn.
“Man you guys were right, I am beat,” Rain leaned over to kiss the tiny forehead careful to keep his hair back.
Torcha giggled before speaking again. “You see,” She said when Rain had beat a hasty retreat. “When you supplied your sperm, Dee was the one who got it from you.” Ryo nodded his face bright red. “Dee was the one who gave it to the doctor afterward.” Ryo lowered his eyes having passed out after such a thorough loving by Dee. Dee nodded holding Ryo closer recalling the passionate cries that had rang in his ears for a while even as he crawled into bed with Ryo still asleep. “All during the pregnancy, the two of you came to her together. You are so close. Dee helped to steady your hand as the cord was cut, it was the final piece put into place.”
“I don't understand,” Ryo looked up his face still red.
“Don't you?” Torcha smiled kindly handing the baby to her father. Ryo held the tiny girl close. “Arcadia is built upon love. How can a Kami male bear a child? Love. Your love created this treasure, so it is that she has three biological parents. As long as your blood is in the mix Snap Dragon, we are happy.” Torcha grinned stretching to her full shape quietly so as not to disturb her sleeping giblet. She passed a warm breath over Lyo before she left via the large window in the room her wings glowing deep green in the light of the moon.
“That's impossible,” Dee said looking again at the little girl that was one third his.
“Say that again after you realize that a large dragon just flew out of the window and that she is the biological grandmother of your husband,” Alicia with a smile and yawn. “It's late, give me our baby and get out so I can sleep.” Alicia said with a kind chuckle. Ryo and Dee both nodded kissing her cheeks before leaving the room.
Break
Rain sat with Wyld Wynd sipping a morning cup of hot chocolate while he finished his breakfast. “You are troubled, Wind Rider.” Rain looked up at the comment. “The burdened heart can not soar the skies. It falls like lead into a pool sinking to the depths with nary a ripple to mark it's passing.”
“Have you ever felt helpless?” Rain asked looking into fathomless eyes.
“I have always been free, I have always been the wind,” Wyld Wynd shook his head. “I do not understand.”
“No,” Rain got to his feet. “You wouldn't.” Rain nodded that he would continue his training at a later time. Walking the black halls of the obsidian palace he sighed. The walls were polished to such an extent that he could see his own reflection as he walked by his mind deeper and deeper in thought. Until the trial, George and Jhaymes had been given a guest room. Every day, Jhaymes would leave to assist Clarisande. This morning, he lay in bed watching as George applied his makeup.
“Have you had a moment alone with Rain?” Jhaymes asked amazed at the grace with which the mascara was applied. George shook his head. “He is avoiding me as well,” Jhaymes admitted.
“I have noted something about Rain,” George said sitting his applicator brush down on the glass vanity. “When he is ready to work out his problem, he will work it out.”
“He is a smart boy,” Jhaymes stood and stretched. He took longer than needed when he felt George's eyes roam his form. “I better take a bath, or we'll never leave this room.” Jhaymes laughed when George threw a small pillow at him. “Has Ponchi come back?” Jhaymes asked looking at the small object that he had caught. George shook his head with a sigh. Jhaymes leaned over to kiss him. “She is upset now, not at you,” Jhaymes was quick to say when he saw the look of sadness in George's eyes. “At herself, she wants to protect you.”
“But she's too small,” George said pushing Jhaymes into the bathing room. “I'll be fine.” George pulled a scarf to tie his braided and beaded hair back. He was unaware of the small spot of blue that watched from the window. With a sigh, Ponchi knew what she had to do. Shifting to full butterfly, she flew quickly to earth. Her intention, the pet shop. She had to talk to Count D.
Break
Rain walked into the practice room to see Laton standing in human form wearing loose fitting trousers. “Hello, Wind Rider,” Laton greeted. “I have news from the Lion Palace, it seems that Jon will be done with his possession soon. Clarisande is working everyday to free him. As soon as he is able, I want you to speak in court, humans call it a testimony.”
“I understand.” Rain nodded his head. He heard footsteps coming down the hall. He tensed recognizing the tread. It was a light step, full of energy and passion. Laton stood aside as Jhaymes entered the rooms. Jhaymes bowed first to Laton then turned a smile to Rain that was not returned. In fact the boy glared at him.
“I intend to visit with my newest kin this morning, so I must be off,” Laton laughed with delight at the thought of the darling girl. “So beautiful, my Snap Dragon did well.”
“Alicia did good too,” Rain waved the king off with a frown he turned to face Jhaymes. “Good morning,” Rain made to leave the room but Jhaymes grabbed his arm. Rain shoved him back with a deft movement that sent him back with a stinging wrist. “Rooms all yours, I'm done working out.”
“Rain, you seem upset, do you want to talk about it?” Jhaymes tried to reach out to the boy.
“You would not like what I have to say,” Rain refused to turn around.
“Yet I would hear it.” Jhaymes sighed thinking of George worrying about the young man. “We are friends, you and I. I would like to think that if you have a problem, you would tell me about it.”
“Friends?” Rain turned and Jhaymes was shocked at the barely contained rage. “Now do I know why Laton calls you a feather head. You are a bleeding idiot!”
“Rain?” George gasped coming into the room full of mats and practice weapons. “Why would you say that?”
“It's true, Georgie, he is,” Rain pointed an accusing finger at Jhaymes. “He just sat there, he just sat there while Jon had you. Lucky the ring has more sense or you would have been violated by that fool in the thrall of a demon.”
“If I had moved he would have shot you as well,” Jhaymes said shaking his head. “Bikky's wound was not fatal as long as we applied pressure.”
“In that moment, survival was all that mattered. You, Bikky, Jhaymes,” George shook his head. “Jon was not trying to hurt me. Our, Jhaymes and I, our relationship is strong, we would have made it past that.”
“Can you say that honestly?” Rain asked Jhaymes. “Can you say that you would not look at him a week later knowing that he had sex with Jon and still treasure him?Can you!?”
“Of course!” Jhaymes protested. “I love him.”
“Feather head! That's not it, that's not good enough, you should have fought for him,” Rain walked forward and shoved Jhaymes. “You had the power to help, you could have stopped it. I could have stopped it and instead of helping him, you held me back.”
“Do you want to challenge me Rain?” Jhaymes asked as Rain hit him again and again. Jhaymes grabbed his wrist.
“No!” George dashed to his husband and his friend.
“Yes!” Rain snatched away. “Yes, I challenge you.” Rain closed his eyes refusing to weep. His mind was awash in turmoil. Anger and despair clawed at him leaving him open and vulnerable to past fears and old wounds that never really healed. Nothing made sense to him, he wanted to shut it all away, but it would not go away. “It's your fault!”
“Things go wrong Rain,” George reached out to him. “No one is to blame, bad things happen. That doesn't change who you are.”
“The challenge stands,” Rain was gentle as he took George's hands and moved the sturdier frame aside. George gasped at the young man's strength.
“No...” George shook his head tears streaming down his face. “Rain.” Jhaymes offered George a look of apology before he ran weeping from the room. Rain glared after him then turned his frown on Jhaymes placing the blame for those tears on him as well.
“Rain we don't have to do this. I know you are upset,” Jhaymes tried, but only had time to block before Rain's foot would have made contact with his head.
Break
Bikky wrapped a towel around his waist then stood in front of the mirror. He turned left, then right, looking. It really was gone. No scar, no blemish, nothing to evince that he had been shot last week. He took another towel and rubbed his hair until it ceased to drip on him. He flexed his muscles in the mirror then laughed at himself. He left the bathing room to dress for the day. He had to go pick on Rain. Laton told him the boy had been sulking and angry this past week. Bikky would have to talk to his brother. Ryo and Dee did not know how to get it out of him. They would coddle him. Dee less than Ryo, but Ryo's answer to upset was hugs and cookie's. Or cocoa in his case. Bikky thought back with a nostalgic smile.
The room was cool with the windows open, the drapes blew onto the polished stone floors. While the Arcadian palace was pristine and airy with it's varying shades of pastel, the Obsidian claimed a strength that was honed from the very mountains themselves. Carved many millennium ago. Bikky stretched long and wide looking out into the gorgeous peaks with forests below decorated in fall colors. The chill to the wind was bracing, but not uncomfortable. He was just tying his shoes when he heard footfalls running fast down the hall.
George ran blindly, looking for someone, anyone who could stop Rain and Jhaymes. He did not want to disturb the newborn and her parents. Lyo was just a baby himself. Ponchi... George had reached for the fairy that rested in his hair, but she was gone. She could not be sent to the other palace and fetch Andy or Nestoir. Daphnus or Angel, someone who could reach Rain. Someone who could calm him down. Talk to him, make him see reason. George stumbled as he crashed into Bikky. “Oh m'gosh, I am so sorry, are you alright? What are you doing out of bed?”
“George calm down, it's okay,” Bikky laughed his damp hair falling around his face making his bright blue eyes seem to stand out more against his dark skin. “Lord D was here last night.”
“Right,” George heaved a sigh of relief. “Right... Oh Rain,”
“Rain?” Bikky looked around the hall. He sniffed the air in the same way Laton would when searching. “Where is Rain?”
“Bikky, you have to stop him!” George blurted out. “Rain challenged Jhaymes, they're fighting.”
“Oh no,” Bikky grabbed George's wrist and ran down the hall. As they ran he pulled his cell phone out. “Ryo, you and Dee need to get to the work out room, Rain challenged Jhaymes.” Bikky hung up before Ryo could answer trusting that they would come help to calm the emotional teenager.
“Stop it Rain,” Jhaymes called out as George and Bikky dashed around the corner. “It's okay.”
“It's not okay. I am so useless, so helpless when needed,” Rain pounded his fists into Jhaymes chest leaving marks on the muscular form. “But you,” Rain's voice shook with fury. “You are not powerless. You did nothing, when you could have ended it all.”
“Arcadian's don't murder,” Jhaymes tossed Rain back wiping his bleeding lip.
“Eating someone is not considered murder?!”Rain shook his head. “You bend the rules to cover your own faults.”
“I am not queen of the bloody dragons, I can not go around eating people that displease me,”Jhaymes shouted not realizing that he had picked up one of George's epithets. “As you may recall,” Jhaymes lifted his leg to catch Rain's foot and used the leverage to take the smaller opponent to the floor. “Torcha was in a bit of trouble for the business of eating human.”
“Rain,” Bikky gasped when he saw his brother pound his fist on the floor before he got up glaring murderous daggers at Jhaymes. “No, Rain,” Bikky ran forward when Rain would have continued his attack. Rain jumped and gasped as he was caught around the middle and held firm in strong arms. Rain reached to shove the hands away only to be turned and embraced. “It's okay, Rain,” Bikky almost sobbed at the turmoil he could see on his little brother's face. “It's okay.”
“It's not okay,” Rain sobbed hugging Bikky tight.
“You're not mad at Jhaymes... Are you?” Bikky asked holding Rain still in case he decided to break free and attack Jhaymes again.
“I'm the one who's useless,” Rain deflated holding Bikky in his arms. “It's me...” Rain sobbed not hearing the commotion at the door as Ryo and Dee came thundering into the room. “It's the same as before. My mom tried to save me, but he killed her. I could not even stand to help her when Bill started beating her. When I grabbed his arm, he just threw me aside. She was alive when he dragged me out, but I couldn't help her. You got shot trying to help me, and I couldn't stop it. I couldn't stop him from hurting George before, he almost killed him. He stuck him with a...” Rain hiccuped, “He... gave him heroine and I couldn't protect him. What the hell are Count D and Angel training me for? I'm useless.” George brought a hand to his mouth to quell the sobs that worked their way out as tears streamed down his face. “Even when he was under the influence of drugs George still tried to protect me. He told me to run. Anyone who tries to help me ends up dead or nearly so. Just leave me...”Rain sobbed holding Bikky tight. “Don't help me, just leave me. I'm useless.”
“You're not useless Rain,” Bikky said sitting on the floor still holding him. “You held him off long enough. Long enough for us to get there. No one can do anything alone. You did good. And before, with your mom, you were only thirteen. And tiny. Damn Rain, you were almost the same size as Chris. You had a little height on him. He still outweighed you though. You were hurt, he hurt you. You could not stand. I am sure that if you were in peak condition, you would have damaged him enough to get your mom out.” Bikky stroked Rain's hair as he wept. “It's okay Rain. George is okay, I'm fine, not even a scar.” Bikky ripped his shirt off. “See.” Rain looked down at Bikky's side he pressed his hand there and Bikky laughed. “Come on now,” Bikky moved the hand. “I'm ticklish, you know that.”
Rain took a deep breath before he leaned back away from Bikky. He looked up to see Ryo and George weeping. Ryo held on to Dee while George wiped a cloth over Jhaymes bleeding lip. “Sorry,” Rain muttered getting to his feet he dropped into a formal bow before Jhaymes. “Are you alright?”
Jhaymes began to shrug off any hurt then he sighed. “I think you cracked a few ribs, my wrist might be sprained and I have several bruises on my legs and...” Jhaymes frowned lifting Rain's face to meet his eyes. “I won't be kissing Georgie for a while with this split lip...” Rain gasped when Jhaymes turned to his parents. “Teach your son some restraint, good thing I am a phoenix warrior and a knight of Arcadia. A normal human would be hospitalized by now.” Dee smirked at Jhaymes silently thanking him. Rain was still smaller than all of them, even though he had grown taller and filled out. Chris, the youngest, surpassed him in height. Ryo patted Jhaymes shoulder before he limped from the room headed to see Lord D. George remained behind his eyes on Rain.
“Come on, you bully,” Dee pulled Rain from the room. “Let's get you a shower and see about some food. You must be hungry.”
“I hope Count D teaches you some discipline,” Ryo complained with his arms folded. “I will have to have a word with him about this penchant you are developing for attacking people.”
“Sorry Ryo. Am I grounded?” Rain said holding his arm where Jhaymes had thrown him several times. Rain felt awful, even amidst all of his attacking, Jhaymes had simply fended him off. He had not once attacked.
“No, but it is close,” Ryo said and winked at George. “ We are taking George and Bikky to see Angelina, you go bathe and we will talk about this later.” Rain nodded heading down the hall. Perhaps he was stronger now, but it was not enough. He would concentrate on his studies, and his training. When he became a knight, he would be ranked among the best. He promised himself this.


Powdered Sugre 55
Full House :2
Kiss Me Now, Love Me Later
Dee sighed as he and Ryo walked onto their porch. So many pictures had been taken at the airport. Alicia remained behind in Arcadia, waiting until the crowds diminished before moving into their house with them. Bikky frowned having to take it slow when there was nothing at all wrong with him. He had a few sore muscles from Laton wiping the floor with him. He thought Count D was tough, he at least used wooden swords. Bikky had feared for his life when Laton had pulled forth a full Katana made from Fire Star steel. While terrifying, it had been exhilarating. Dee held himself still as Ryo moved around him to collect the pile of mail. “The rest of the mail is at the shop, Leon and JJ have been getting it for us.” Ryo said when Dee did no more than nod he blushed and looked away.
Ryo knew Dee wanted him. Badly. This past month, they had seldom found themselves in bed together. Not to say that this entire time, they had been celibate, the few times were far and in between. Not to mention they were often too tired anyway. Bikky waited until the door was shut firmly behind them before he dashed up the stairs to drop his bag. Rain, behind him, laughed. “Been holding that in for a while, huh Bikky?” Rain entered his room and sat on the bed. Bikky looked over his shoulder at Rain. “Bikky, we go back to school next week. But...”
“But what?” Bikky shrugged tossing his shoes into the closet followed by his laundry. “Better put this in the hamper, or Ryo will skewer me.”
“It's just that, thanks to your 'wound',” Rain sighed looking at his perfectly healthy brother. “You are benched for the season.”
“No fun playing when Carol's not cheering anyway,” Bikky shrugged the words off. “Besides, it's more fun training to become a knight. With keeping my grades up, doing that and sports would be a drag.”
“So you are okay with it?” Rain made sure. Bikky tugged his hair. “I'm glad, oh, but wait. When I become sixteen, will I have to give up being an entertainer to keep my grades and train?”
“Nah, you're actually smarter than I am,” Bikky grinned. “You don't have to work so hard to maintain you're grades. I study twice as much just to keep up. You'll do fine, I mean we are training with Count D, while you are singing and going to school. I am sure you can handle the extra burden, though Julie may become grumpy with the lack of dates.”
“She would understand,” Rain smiled. “I am glad that you are better.”
“You said that already, several times,” Bikky laughed putting the last of his things away. “Look, if I had it all to do again, I would. No question, no hesitation. You are my brother, that man is crazy. Why do you think it is taking them so long to free him from Dae. He was already unhinged when he got to him. You'd have to be nuts to beat someone utterly devoted to you and in love besides.”
“You're right.”Rain nodded. “But Andy did say that there was no way to tell when he was infected.”
“It's that bad, huh?” Bikky shook his head. “Come on, let's go pester Ryo for dinner.” Bikky bounced from the room in search of Lyo.
“Maybe not,” Rain hedged dragging his feet as he followed Bikky. “Dee seems like he could use some alone time with Ryo right now,” Rain laughed.
“That's why we are asking for pizza.” Bikky was still laughing as the doorbell rang.
“You go start in on Ryo, I'll get the door,” Rain shoved Bikky to the kitchen where Ryo was already searching through the refrigerator and cabinets. Rain opened the door nearly falling over as Julie launched herself into his arms. “Oh, Rain, I missed you so much. It was awful, the news showed up at my house they were asking questions. Ryan told them to go away and they camped out. My dad had to call the cops.”
“No... Ryo,” Rain called pulling Julie into the house almost shutting the door on Ryan.
“Hey, man,” Ryan caught the door pushing it back. “Take my sister and leave me sitting on the porch.”
“Yeah,” Rain laughed softly allowing him inside. He gasped as he saw the flash of a camera from behind the bushes of a house across the street. Rain narrowed his eyes before he raised his middle finger and slammed the door shut.
“Rain,” Dee raised his brows giving him a disapproving look. As soon as Rain was no longer looking Dee smirked shaking his head. “First he goes goth, now he's flipping reporters off. What next?”
Break
Lady Aurora sat at the table across from Alucard sipping from silver chalices. The dark red liquid within was beyond questioning. Lord D tried not to think of it as he approached his mother. “May I have a word with you?” Lord D said after nodding respectfully to Alucard.
“Of course, Child,” Lady Aurora got to her feet straitening her long silken black skirt that pooled at her dainty feet. A black, red and silver corset. “Is something wrong? You look worried.” Aurora placed a small chilled hand on his shoulder.
“it's father, I worry that he is ill,” Lord D's face fell as he thought of his father. “He has been rather pale of late, and seems to be losing weight. And further more, at the construction of the new Shop, he said wanted D and I hold shields in the shop, just in case he should fall. I worried that he was being odd, but. Now I wonder. Was he preparing us for...”
Aurora halted her son's diatribe by pulling him into her arms. “Your father is fine, just fine.” Lady Aurora laughed. “Oh, child,” She continued to giggle. “Your father is, in fact, defying his eldest brother.”
“In retaliation Soofu A is making him ill?” Lord D's brow furrowed. Lady Aurora placed her hand to his slight tummy. “I don't understand.”
“Your father does not wish you to understand. In fact, the only thing you should worry about is remaining healthy. Now go, get some rest.” Aurora turned Lord D towards his bedchamber giving his rump a small pat. Lord D nodded going to do her bidding.
Aurora sat with sigh as she watched him go. “Quite adorable, that child of yours.” Alucard smiled his fangs bared to a frightening degree. “And he smells so sweet. He is with child.”
“Yes,” Lady Aurora grinned. “He and his father are my light. I do have the capacity to withstand the sun's rays as you do. They will not kill me, but weakness does overcome me. When I first met D...I thought the sun was shining on me. I hid from him. I was so young then,” Lady Aurora laughed a little at her foolishness. “But he pursued me, and we fell in love. He saw the young girl trapped in the beast and loved her. Should I never see the sun again, I will be glad to have seen him. To have loved him. He has given me the most beautiful family anyone could ever dream of.”
“I just mentioned that the boy was adorable, I did not ask for a history lesson,”Alucard drained his chalice then looked pointedly at hers. “Are you going to finish that?”Aurora said nothing, she moved her chalice aside from his reach.
Break
Count D entered Ryo and Dee's house with a smile on his face as Aoi released his hand intent on playing with Lyo. Leon moved aside so that Ryo could place a kiss on D's cheek while Dee cooed at Leon Jr. “Hey guys,” Bikky waved coming down the stairs with Cujo. “Excuse the beast he seldom leaves my side now that I am home.” Cujo snarled at the words but trailed after Bikky nonetheless. When Bikky sat on the couch, Cujo curled around his feet. Slyphe looked over purring loudly as Rain stroked the soft hair between her ears. He idly thumbed through his journal.
“I hear that your debut with Cory Flight and Slash will take place during the release of the friends and family album,” Leon said with a smile. “Looking forward to seeing you really let it out kid.”
Rain grinned siting his journal aside. He leaned over laying on Slyphe. “They are having a benefit concert and everything. Still trying to replace all the money that American accountant squandered.”
“That's got to suck for those in need of services,” Dee mused handing D his baby. “At least he no longer screams at the mere sight of me.”
“It was not just you detective,” D smiled at his son. “He screamed at everyone.” D reached into a bag for a bottle before the small child began to whimper for it. “How is dear Angelina? I have yet to see the darling girl.”
“She looks like a peach,” Ryo laughed softly. “I'm kidding,” Ryo laughed again as d raised his brows at him.
“She has his eyes, and mouth, but Alicia's nose. She has his coloring,” Dee smiled fondly at Ryo rubbing a hand over the back of Ryo's hand. “Deep honey colored hair and near black eyes. Pale skin as well. Just like Ryo.”
“She has his birthmark on her bottom, same place too,” Ryo informed them.
“You've got a birthmark on your butt?” Bikky looked at Dee. It was reflex that had him dodge the pillow thrown at him. It landed near Slyphe. The cat lifted her claws and dragged the pillow over to her. As Bikky watched she lay her head on the pillow with a wide yawn as Rain seemed to settle more comfortable on her. “A pillow for the pillow, 'eh?” Bikky looked at Lyo sharing his coloring books with Aoi. “What's for dinner?”
“Julie is coming tonight,” Rain said reminding Ryo that she had called earlier and he had asked to invite her.
“I know, and I am sure Erick and Terry will be back as well,” Ryo got to his feet. “How about pasta with mushroom sauce, peas and carrots, and...”
“You'll make bread won't you?” Leon looked as if he was about to start salivating.
“I already kneaded it this morning, it just needs to go into the oven,” Ryo said of the covered dough that had been left to rise on the counter. “I'll go get started.”
“Can you make cake for dessert, with whipped topping?” Bikky spoke up causing Lyo to clap his hands in glee nodding his agreement to the request. Ryo smiled gently at the boys before he nodded and vanished into the kitchen. Bikky looked over at Rain and they both nodded. With secret smiles, Slyphe got to her feet to make sure that Ryo remained in the kitchen. “Hey guys, we have an idea about Ryo, you know, for the concert.”Bikky winked at Rain. “He does so much for all of us, it is only fitting that we let him know how thankful we are.”
“Yeah, you know that song I wrote for him,” Rain said. “It's all ready.”
Break
Kagetsuya stood by the bed watching as his fluffy haired lover slept on. He was quite nude, Chihaya was. Beautiful limbs relaxed across the cool, white sheets and Kagetsuya could feel the sigh building in his heart. He almost wanted to wake Chihaya, just so that he could appreciate the startling purple of his eyes. While Lord D's eyes resembled the amethyst in jewel like clarity, Chihaya's was deep, nearly sapphire blue in certain lights; when he awakened, or was in the throes of pleasure. Kagetsuya fought down such thoughts or he really would be waking the smaller male. Chihaya needed his rest, he had given himself over to Kagetsuya many times the previous night. He would be amazed if his little lover could sit upright today.
Chihaya moaned in his sleep turning over. The sheet slipped down baring his back and hip. Kagetsuya's hand prints decorated the slim terrain of Chihaya's body causing the tall blond to smile at the fond memories of putting them there. Kagetsuya climbed into bed with Chihaya vowing to treat him to breakfast in bed in the morning. But when Kagetsuya woke up, Chihaya was gone.
Break
That noise. JJ frowned as he heard it again. The boys were not crying, Lord D lay sleeping curled up against him as the sound was heard again. “What the hell?” JJ looked at the clock. “It's five thirty.”
“Hmm?” Lord D sighed his eyes opening slow. He blinked several times before he realized the phone was ringing.
JJ leaned over him careful about his tummy as he picked up. “Please tell me this is a wrong number.”
“Sorry, but no,” Leon answered. “We got a call from Kagetsuya,” Leon sighed. “Chihaya is missing.”
“What?” JJ sat up.
“Yeah, when he woke up this morning, he was no where around,” Leon explained. “Jill and I are heading over now to look around. We left Ryo and Dee out for the time being. Angelina is coming home to their house today.”
“Right, we were planning on stopping by later,” JJ got out of bed heading to the bathroom. “I'll be over.” JJ hung up then relieved himself. Peeking in to the room he saw Lord D straitening his hair. “Want me to take you to the shop, or...” Lord D shook his head and JJ went to start a shower. Lord D hoped that Chihaya was alright, he was really fond of the angel.
Break
Ryo heard the bell ringing downstairs before Dee did. Ryo had sensed the small feet that had stepped onto the porch long before the hand touched the doorbell. Dee sat up. “Kids again?” he asked wishing he had Ryo's keen sense of smell.
“Nope,” Ryo sat up... “An angel.”
“Oh, okay,” Dee lay back on the pillow.
“You get some sleep,” Ryo patted his arm. “I'll get the door and start breakfast.” Ryo smiled then looked down with a frown on his face. “Dee... I'm naked.” Dee hid under the blanket as Ryo searched out his pajama pants. Last night they had fallen asleep in each other's arms. It wasn't until much later that Dee awakened to strip Ryo and hold him close. He loved that skin to skin contact. Even on nights when they were not intimate. Ryo's warmth thrilled him down to his bones. Ryo looked over at Dee and all the heat left him as he said; “I'm going to get you...” Ryo yanked his pants up. Dee was still chuckling as Ryo headed downstairs. “You do realize it's not even six yet, right?” Ryo said when he opened the door. Chihaya smiled shyly. “Come on in,” Ryo backed up tying his robe. “I was just about to get breakfast ready.” Chihaya entered the house with a sheepish smile.
“Sorry it's so early, but I had to get out of the house before Kage-kun woke up.” Chihaya laughed a little. “I know you make breakfast everyday, so I thought that you would be up, or nearly so anyway.” Chihaya followed Ryo into the kitchen. “Can I help?”
“Sure, but you have to tell me what's wrong,” Ryo smiled at Chihaya.
Chihaya nodded and stood out of the way as Ryo got down large mixing bowls, and pans. “It's Kagetsuya,” Ryo nodded as he handed Chihaya a bowl and asked him to fill it with eggs. “You know he cooks all the meals at home,” Chihaya said watching as the bowl was set aside while Ryo sliced sausages. In another large bowl he began to mix batter. “He also buys my clothes, and makes sure I get to work on time. Angel seems like a sweet guy, but man does he get grumpy when I'm late.”
“Happens with most bosses,” Ryo could not resist patting the head. Looking at Chihaya reminded him too much of the teenagers that entered his home. “How do you like working at the Cafe boutique?”
“It's fun,” Chihaya laughed. “Kage-Kun takes times in the kitchen there for Collins.” Chihaya explained with a dreamy sigh. “He does so much for me, I want to do something for him.”
“Oh?” Ryo looked behind him as he heated a griddle and added oil. Ryo heard stirrings upstairs. The fresher air let him know that it was Rain long before Slyphe left from the back door. “Something like what?”
“Something like... I don't know,” Chihaya deflated. “That's why I need your help.”
“Oh?” Ryo said dropping the first pancake into the hot pan. “A gift perhaps?”
“No, I want to do... bedroom stuff,” Chihaya blushed clear to the top of his head. Ryo blushed as well. “You know, like you helped me before. I enjoy sex with Kagetsuya, but he does everything. I want to please him, do something more.” At the enthusiastic nod Ryo blushed as well. His face was still red when Dee came down freshly showered in sweats.
“Whoa, is it hot in here or what?” Dee leaned into Ryo kissing the back of his neck. “Morning lover,”Ryo laughed a little, then moved away. Dee sighed shoving his hands into his pockets. He had learned, over the years, that when Ryo was not interested in contact it was best to back off. But damn, Dee really wanted to touch him. “Ooh, sausages,” Dee said peeking at the pan that Ryo was placing slices of the meat in to fry.
“Yeah, will you get the boys up?” Ryo asked lowering the heat to a simmer. Dee nodded leaving the kitchen. “We have to work this evening, and tomorrow morning. But tomorrow afternoon we are off. George is coming into the states from Arcadia, gotta pick him up at the airport, we are serving as the honor guard. Though he is with Jhaymes, Daphnus and Nestoir are taking no chances.”
“Oh, I like him, he is nice, a bit much though,” Chihaya laughed thinking of Boy George. “He wears a lot of make up, but he does not need it. He is very pretty.”
“Who knows why people do the things that they do,” Ryo sighed smiling at the burst of fresh air as Rain walked into the kitchen. “All we can do is accept them for who they are.” Ryo handed a glass to Rain as he went to pour himself a cup of his iced tea. “You guys are done with the photos on Arcadia right? All you have to do are the LA locations and studio pics.”
“Yeah, the first up is the cathedral from the Immortal video, a stone quarry, then a few studio picks of us. There is also going to be a camera crew doing candid shots and documentary footage. This is going to be a big, expensive package. Chimera upped the entire deal just to make up for the stolen profits. The hospitals and safe houses are desperate for funds right now. The photo shoots are going to generate poster sales.”
“You sound just like Daphnus,” Bikky said with a yawn coming downstairs his hair dripping onto the towel around his shoulders. “Sorry you had to sit through that group meeting.”
“Me too,” Rain laughed sniffing the air with a smile. “Oh, Ryo... I love you.” Ryo laughed when Rain embraced him from behind. “Can I have cheese in my eggs?”
”Have another cup of tea and I will see what I can do,” Ryo said with a jovial grin. Rain went back to the refrigerator for another cup as Dee entered the kitchen with Lyo sitting on his hip.
“Babe, Jhaymes called, Alicia and Angelina are coming in tomorrow,” Dee said sitting Lyo in his booster seat. “While the paparazzi are chasing George, she will land in a private jet. Leon will be waiting in a car that will bring her here.”
“Such idiotic measures to get her into our house,” Rain frowned while he took plates into the dining room. “You know someone is going to leak the information to the press and there will be pictures of them on the magazine covers.”
“Yeah,” Bikky said carrying in cups and a pitcher of orange juice. “But that is what makes Arcadia seem like normal kingdom. If she came from the consulate, or appeared through a door in our house. People would talk. They would wonder how she got in the country and why they did not see it. As far as the public knows, she is in Arcadia, not on Arcadia.”
“The difference being?” Rain sighed sitting with his cup while Ryo and Chihaya carried in the breakfast in serving dishes.
“In Arcadia implies that it is another country, on Arcadia, is like... Well...” Bikky frowned thinking of a better way to explain. “Well, you don't say you are in Earth, you say 'on Earth', right?” Rain nodded then his eyes rounded in understanding. “Right, so she, well all of us, when the public is watching, has to take a plane into America.” Chihaya waited, enjoying the breakfast, he would talk to Ryo later, after breakfast. There was plenty of time to talk.
Break
Kagetsuya paced back and forth while JJ dialed numbers. “There was no sign of struggle at your house,” JJ said sitting down at his desk hoping that the tall blond would do the same. “Maybe he just wandered off somewhere.”
“But he would tell me,” Kagetsuya shook his head. “No, maybe he went for a walk on the beach and someone took him.”
“Who would?” Leon shook his head. “Anyway, didn't you guys clear up that mess with Eden? They wouldn't come and take him, besides, he might not be the best candidate for perpetuating the race,” Leon laughed a bit.
“Of course he is, he is adorable in every way,” Kagetsuya pounded his fist into the palm of his hand.
“So says the man in love with him,” JJ held in a laugh. “We will look further into it, but it looks like there is no cause for worry. Please go home and wait for him to call or come home on his own... I mean, you two are not fighting are you?”
“What? No!” Kagetsuya shook his head. “He hasn't left me. In fact, just last night we made love, it was...” Leon blew a whistle shaking is head. “I mean, we are still in love. He would not just leave.”
“Then he will be back, I'm sure of it,” Leon assured him as Jill entered the office. “Chihaya's missing,” Leon answered her questioning look.
“Oh my,” Jill pulled her hair into a ponytail. “And I thought today could not get any more interesting.” Jill handed him the file she had been carrying. “Looks to me like we will soon be the Los Angeles Parts department again. This time, internal,” Jill frowned.
“What?” JJ asked looking into the file then slamming it shut. “Oh...” Was all he said at the pictures of the hearts, kidneys and livers that had been found. “Another fun day at the office. Should we call Ryo and Dee?”
“Nah, they'll be in soon enough, let them enjoy their morning,” Jill shook her head her blond curls bouncing. Leon thought she was a knockout and hoped that one day she would find the guy that was right for her.
Break
Chihaya sat on the bed while Ryo dragged a brush through his hair. Dee tied his shoe as he heard the little guy sigh. “Something on your mind?” Dee asked when Chihaya simply sat watching the comfortable silence he and Ryo shared as they got ready to go to work. Chihaya shook his head. “We can drop you off at home on our way in.”
“Thanks, I hope Kagestuya wasn't worrying about me.”Chihaya grinned. “Ryo can we talk later?” Ryo nodded making sure that the boys were ready.
“We are taking them to the consulate, Bikky has training and Rain has to be photographed,” Ryo explained as Lyo left the room with Bikky.
“I'm going to train too,” Lyo announced thumping his little chest.
“Oh, really,” Dee laughed as they left the house. “Can't wait to see that.” They pulled up to the large house that had the beach as a backyard. Before the car had come to a full stop, the door slammed open and Kagetsuya came running out. Chihaya gasped as the car door was wrenched open. Thankfully he had undid his seatbelt because Kagetsuya pulled him from the car and into his arms. “Wow, you don't greet me that way.”
Ryo turned a cool look at him before he got out of the car. “Thank you so much officers, you have found him.” Kagetsuya gushed holding Chihaya close and rubbing his back. “Were you scared? Where were you?”
“I was not scared...” Chihaya began but muffled in Kagetsuya's embrace.
“So brave,” Kagetsuya patted his back. “Where did you find him?”
“Actually, he found us,” Ryo answered leaning back on the large car with his arms folded over his chest. “He showed up at our house this morning.” Ryo quieted down at the slight shake of Chihaya's head. “We had a pleasant breakfast.”
“Breakfast?” Kagetsuya looked down into Chihaya's upturned face. “Surely you know that I would have had breakfast for you even though we did not have to work today. I was so worried. I called the police!”
“The police?!” Chihaya gasped his eyes going to Ryo and Dee.
“Off duty, we would have found out when we went in,” Ryo explained why they were not called. “We'll call off the hunt as soon as we get in.”
When Ryo got back into the car, he was suppressing a laugh while Kagetsuya almost carried Chihaya inside. “Next stop, the consulate, you boys behave now.”
“We will,” Rain promised scribbling a few words in his journal. “Today I am recording a song with Cory and his band.”
“Your band now too, right?”Dee asked recalling sitting with Ryo, Cory, Rain and Daphnus as they had gone over the contract.
“Yeah, I will be joining Cory as lead singer, in fact, he want to make me the permanent lead singer,” Rain turned a slight shade of red. “He wants to stop singing lead, it's why he thought of me in the first place.”
“Searching out a replacement?” Bikky said as they pulled up to the consulate. “Wonder why.”
Break
“This is so weird,” Rain said as George put on his earphones. He would be doing back up for Rain on this song. “Here I see you today, and yet tomorrow I am going with my family to pick you up from the airport.”
“Yeah,” George laughed shaking his head. His hair was pulled back into a ponytail. He had sighed as he reached for Ponchi's chair. It sat on his vanity, empty.
“Count D called,” Jhaymes said when he noted the sad sigh. George truly missed his tiny companion. “He wants to talk to you. He said he will have Leon bring him and the children to the house tomorrow.” George nodded his fingers sliding in slow circles. His eyes went limpid as he stared at Jhaymes. “Don't look at me like that or we will give Daphnus cause to be grumpy.”
“Oh?”George asked his look going seductive. Rain blushed watching him before he looked away.
“Well, and does it seem as if he wants to be carried off,” Rain gasped looking up at Alucard. For so long he had tried to speak with the vampire, and each time he had been diverted by one of the Royale, or his parents. The heavy red coat flowed to his feet and his face was hidden by the wide brim of his hat. When he looked up a wicked grin exposed his teeth. Bright amber sunglasses gleamed in the bright sun shining through the windows. “ Young wind rider,” Alucard spoke and Rain sat down his earphones. “I wanted to speak with you.”
“Really,”Rain left the booth despite the record light coming on.
“Get back over there,” Daphnus called from the control booth.
“We can talk later,” Alucard grinned wider as his form vanished leaving behind a thick mist that wafted from the window despite the beaming afternoon sun. Rain muttered an apology to Daphnus before he re-entered his recording booth and picked up his earphones. He stood in front of the microphone listening to the rifts. All the while he sang he thought of the immense power that Alucard possessed. It was amazing.
Break
“Parts department,” Jill greeted with a receptionist grin as Ryo and Dee entered their office. JJ grimaced shutting the file. “Sorry, I have learned that humor is the only way to deal with some of our cases.”
“I see,” Ryo accepted the file and sat at his desk. Dee looked over his shoulder at the gruesome pictures. “Ah, pieces... again.” Ryo sipped the coffee that Dee gave him. After a moment he spit it back out. “No human can drink that.” Ryo reached up and took the mug Dee held before he could even attempt it. “I have no desire to call Lord D to treat you for poisoning.” Ryo looked around at the cups of soda and bottled water. “You could have warned us.”
“I think someone is trying to sabotage the officers here,” Leon quipped. “And while we are all incapacitated by coffee, they will attempt a coup.”
“Yeah,” Dee nodded as if playing with Lyo. “But this is not some fortress, or palace that we have to defend.”
“It may as well be,” Miaka entered shutting the door behind her. “Have you taken a closer look at those organs?”
“Looks like blood spattered internal pieces of humans,” Ryo handed her the file.
“But they are not,” Dee said thinking about the pictures. “They are just pieces. There was no blood spatter.”
“Because there was no blood,” Jill took the file and placed it open on her desk. She took out all the pictures and spread them on her desk.
“I thought they were just preserved as evidence, but now I look at the snapshots and see that they were taken at the scene of discovery. Forensics say that they are only a few hours old at the time. Not long enough to be so drained.”
“Any creatures besides vampires that drink blood?” Ryo asked Miaka.
“A few,” Miaka answered sitting on the desk and crossing her legs. She looked extremely dainty today in soft blue and white. Her long pants nearly covered her small feet, even though they were cuffed and rolled several times. The pants fit tight to her waist meeting her blue shirt. A white coat hung down to her calves hiding the holsters. All four of them, two at her waist, to at her shoulders. She also had two more, one clipped to each calf and a dagger besides. She was a true warrior of Arcadia. Ryo would not be surprised if the bracelets she wore contained weapons. “What makes you so sure it's not vampires?”
“The parts,” Ryo pointed to a picture. “Usually they leave the whole body, not just pieces.”
“Smart man,” Miaka grinned causing Dee to gaze at Ryo with admiration and love. “Why do think the perpetrator is not human?”
“Because the blood is gone and there is no damage to the organs themselves,” JJ mused studying the organs.
“The blood is just... gone,” Jill stroked her chin. “And, where is the rest of the body?”
“Good question,” Miaka mused then closed the file. “To work then.” She opened the door to the office. “I am counting on you to solve this, as quickly as possible. Who knows, the criminal might well be human after all.”
Break
Ryo stood guard with several men in Arcadian uniforms as well as Dee and JJ. Leon and Jill waited out back for the private jet. The cacophony of screaming fans was nearly deafening as the Airport security did what they could to control the crowds. “This is maddening,” Ryo said into his hand held checking the ear piece of his communicator.
“Just remain calm babe and think of what George is distracting the crowds from,” Dee replied.
“Not even real,” Leon said with a soft chuckle connected to them all through the wireless network. “There are at least three photographers out here.”
“Good, so now it is plausible that she is in the country,” JJ laughed. “We can't sneak anything past these crafty fanatics, oh no. Whatever shall we do?”
“Don't mock the paparazzi,” Ryo chuckled as the plane doors opened. “They have nothing better to do with their lives. So they are annoying and pathetic, but really,” Ryo sighed as he could think of nothing good to say of the hounding that he constantly shielded his sons from. “No, they are just annoying and pathetic.” He said the last loud enough to be heard as several cameras were flashed his way.
“Baby, show time,” Dee said as ten guards stepped from the plane, followed by Jhaymes holding on to George's hand and then ten more guards. “Twenty armed guards and Jhaymes, I think I see some Chameleons in there. Laton spared no expense.”
“Well this is his official first time in America since Bikky got shot. For all the world knows, after Jon went nuts, he has been hiding on Arcadia,” Ryo waved at their friend. George threw his arms up and waved smiling brightly at them. The crowd cheered snapping photos of the celebrity. George laughed when Jhaymes snaked an arm around his waist. Jhaymes was careful as he walked with George down the stairs. All too soon, they were fording note pads and screaming teenagers begging for autographs and pictures.
“It has been a long flight,” George said after a half hour of signing. He figured that had to be long enough for Alicia and Angelina to be safely ensconced in Ryo and Dee's house. “Please, I am extremely tired. Jet lag you know,” George blew kisses then allowed Jhaymes to help him into the waiting luxury car. Once inside he leaned against Jhaymes and smiled at Ryo and Dee. “So, do you think this is all good?”
“Yeah, thanks George,” Ryo smiled. “On behalf of Alicia and our new little princess.”
“From all of us,” Dee piped in reaching across to squeeze George's hand. “I know they said we are taking you to the highest rated hotel in the city...but Ryo is making an elaborate dinner tomorrow. You should come.”
“We would be delighted to,” George answered.
“Thanksgiving too,” JJ was quick to say. “It's next week, Ryo and Count D are planning a feast. I know you are not American, but...”
“Sure, thank you for inviting me to their house,” George laughed bringing his white gloved hand up to his brow.
“I was sure you would come anyway,” Ryo laughed softly.
“Aw... Shut up,” George winked at Ryo as the car sped off down the road.
Break
Rain watched the downpour with a certain degree of disdain. He hated rainy days at school. Sure, he was fond of his namesake and as a cultural right to his heritage, he appreciated the cause and effect, but now. Here. Rain sighed as he changed into his gym sweats that were at least four sizes too big. He tied the string at his waist tight then pulled on the large long sleeved t-shirt over his tank top followed by yet another t-shirt. Both the shirts were black, over the deep blue of the school uniform sweat pants, and his black tennis shoes, he tied his hair back as he left the locker room. He sat now slouched on the bleachers next to Julie and Bikky. “Don't look so chipper, Rain.” Bikky said sipping his soda. Rain took in his jeans and shirt with a sigh.
“Just because you are exempt from this on account of you being shot,” Rain laughed with a disgruntled huff. “I'll be sure to let Laton know that you are in desperate need of a workout, being so sedentary and all.” Bikky's laughter was short lived at the comment. He recalled dodging the large katana swung by Laton and glowered at his brother.
“Wait until it is your turn,” Bikky grouched.
“Not a problem, I don't think I am going to be squired to Laton,” Rain said quietly when he saw the teacher enter the room followed by Peter acting as student helper of the day. Peter pushed a large container of red balls. “Oh, no,” Rain lowered his head hoping that no one would pick him for a team. “Dodge ball.”
“Hey, Rain,” Rain tensed at the sour voice of Aaron Novis who stood laughing with his friends.
“Wanna play?” Jonathan Akkers laughed. He heard from his mother that she was investigating the pet shop where he sometimes hung out. He hoped she arrested that pretty little shop owner soon. He had seen the small man when the parents had to come to the school. “Or are you chicken? Without your guard dog,” Jonathan offered a snide look at Bikky.
“Rain,” Bikky yanked Rain's ponytail until he sat still. “There are better ways to deal with idiots than violence. Ryo taught me that.”
Rain looked at Aaron and Jonathan. “Sure,” his smile was purely predatory. “Let's play.”
“Oh, damn,” Bikky muttered with a smirk as Rain went to join the line up while the teacher chose captains. Peter hid behind Erick as Terry was chose as a captain. Aaron was next leaving the two captains to pick teams. Terry was quick to select Erick and Peter, while two more boys went to Aaron's team. Terry then chose Rain and a few others. Soon the teams were full. Julie went over with a few cheerleaders promising the teacher that they would actively work on stretches. She waved at Rain as she walked away.
“Hey Rain,” Erick whispered to him. “A little help here?” Erick inclined his head at Peter. “I know he's like bigger than you are, well taller at least, but he's not a fighter like you,” Rain tried not to puff up at the words. “They know he's, we're gay. I can take it, they are going to try to crush him.” Rain looked over at Peter who paled as the large junior and seniors on the other team seemed to be pointing and whispering.
“I gotcha,” Rain winked at him and for a moment, the old feelings swelled within Erick. That smile was devilish and so much more than he had ever seen from Rain. “We'll see him safe.” Peter caught them standing close together and looked away his fists clenched in his pockets. No, he told himself. He would not allow the old jealousy to come back. Erick was his. They loved each other. The captains broke each taking several balls and handing them to strategic players. Rain walked over to Peter while the rest of the team circled and divided. “Stay close to me.” Up in the bleachers, Bikky rubbed his hands together as the teacher blew the whistle.
Peter gasped, so, it seemed as if that is what Erick had cornered Rain for. Pleased color flooded his cheeks at the thought that Erick cared enough to enlist Rain's aid. “All right, I'll try.” Rain gasped as the first ball came winging past his head. With a quick leap he dodged it taking Peter down with him. He stood up helping Peter to his feet. “I'm okay.” Peter breathed out heavily. “Thanks.”
“È-Mahe,” Rain called out a welcome nearly lifting Peter from his feet as he jumped away from a soaring ball taking Peter with him. Rain shoved him at Erick glowering when little Jonas was taken out by a brutally thrown ball. Aaron's laughter reminded him of a Taki Demon from his studies with Angel. The prince had begun to train him on recognizing several different types of monsters. Taki's were very close to hyena's, regarded as such by their own kind. “Give me a ball,” Rain said to Terry and caught the ball wrapped with yellow tape to denote their team. Rain watched the crowd and threw the ball catching a member of the other team. “Even Stevens, you got one of ours, we got one of yours.”
“Get him,” Aaron informed his team. Rain smiled as nodded at Erick to keep Peter behind him. Those balls could leave bruises he knew. He saw Jonas sporting a red mark on his arm where he had been hit. Rain knew it was coming. He jumped over one ball, rolling to the floor with another and side stepping a third. “Damn it Rain, hold still.”
“That's not how you play the game,” Rain laughed as he slid out of the way of yet another ball. Aaron growled his frustration as he tried again to pin Rain. While he and three other members of his team tried to get Rain two more members of his team were taken out by Terry and Erick. Rain laughed again then somersaulted out of the way. With a forward roll he avoided a ball that thumped hard on the floor. He sprang up in front of Peter, then rolled them both to the side keeping a ball from hitting them both. “I hope you have better moves than this, cause if you don't move, they will hurt you.” Rain informed him shoving him hard from a ball that would have pummeled him. Rain stayed down rolling back out of the way.
“Hey Rain,” Bikky called. “Rules say that if a ball hits you, you're out. Says nothing about you hitting the ball.” Rain smiled at the words. The next ball that came his way he brought a leg up and kicked it sending it back to the boy that had tossed it. Not fast enough, the boy was soon out by his own missile.
“Not fair,” Jonathan called out. “That is our own ball.”
“Rules of the game Akkers,” The teacher called out and Jonathan glowered. He and Aaron both stood side by side with three other boys. Ignoring the rest of Terry's team, they all launched their balls at Rain with such force that they whized by. Rain pushed Peter hard sending the boy to the floor as he jumped up over the balls. He jumped high enough that the balls thudding on the ground behind him long before he landed on his feet. Rain looked up with a smile just as his hair band snapped sending piles of raven tresses to cascade around his face. Watching, Julie caught her breath. Rain tossed his hair aside barely missing a ball that was thrown.
“They are already missing several members of their team,” Terry said softly to Rain when the teacher blew a whistle for a break. “You keep taunting them, we'll take the rest of them down.”
“Thanks,”Erick said with meaning as he gently touched Peter's hand. Rain nodded then looked over. “Heads up,” Terry said as the teacher blew the whistle again. They boys then smiled at Rain, and aimed all their balls at Peter. Rain jumped in front of him kicking out and hitting sending the balls away from the timid boy. Peter gasped clinging to Rain's shirt as Erick tossed balls at the other team taking out some and missing others.
“You're gonna have to let me go, you are restricting movement.” Rain said as he nearly got hit because he could not get away with Peter clinging to him.. “It's alright Peter, I won't let them hurt you.” Rain promised. Kicking a ball away with a high kick that could be nothing less than martial arts. Erick took over handing Rain a ball and keeping Peter behind him. Rain smiled as he looked over and saw that Aaron and Jonathan were the last two on the team. He smirked then calculated the trajectory. “You're about to be very unhappy,” Rain muttered and threw the ball at Aaron, it bounced, ricocheted and hit Jonathan as well. The teacher blew the whistle, just as the bell rang. Rain was laughing as their team was announced the winner. Aaron glared after him vowing that he would get him. One way or another.
Break
Faith sat while the Princess was surrounded by her ladies. Other princesses and maids all sipping tea and laughing. Andy was so elegant in a long gown of deep purple and silver lining. She would never fit in here. Those dainty little sandwiches would be no more than a mouthful to her, less even. They managed to make them last for three, sometimes more. Andy giggled and the sound warmed Faith's heart. She had to get out of here. “So um... I guess I am going to catch the next bus out.”
“You're leaving?” Andy hopped up from the chair. In a flurry of ribbons and silk she was at Faith's side. “Why are you leaving?”
“Well, you know, Jobs done,” Faith shrugged tossing her long dark hair over her shoulder. “ Vamps slayed and all that jazz.”
“But there is more, demons and witches, and more Vampires,” Andy pouted causing Faith the unusual urge to hug the taller woman. “Not all of them are friends of ours. Some of them are the true demon types, like what you fought back at Sunnydale,” Andy nodded enthusiastic about her request. “Besides...” Andy paused a look of such compassion filling her deep brown eyes as to cause a pain in Faith's heart. “What are you going back to?” Faith paused and thought about it. She sighed as she could give Andy no answer.
Break
Rain rubbed a towel over his head looking forward to tonights dinner. Ryo had said he wanted to celebrate Alicia. When he got home from school yesterday, she had been feeding Angelina. Ryo was right, the little darling did resemble a peach. Just as sweet though Rain thought recalling Bikky holing the little baby. Bikky had convinced him that it was alright to hold her. Once that darling was in his arms. Rain felt as if the wind in his veins settled in a contented sigh. Eyes shining he looked up at Alicia and pronounced the baby the most beautiful he had ever seen. Peachiness and all. “Hey Rain,” Rain looked up at Thomas Nedwaller, one of the boys on the basketball team. He had taken up a lot of the slack since Bikky got benched. “Cool stuff today at gym. Never seen anything like it. It was like kung fu dodge ball.” Rain laughed a little careful to keep his towel around his shoulders as he was only wearing a t-shirt. Thomas took the hint leaving. Every one said Bikky's little brother was skittish. Thomas always wondered why. He sure a pretty little guy. Prettier than most girls even.
“Yo! Rain, Bikky's looking for you,” Jorge called when he saw Thomas staring at Rain. “He's waiting out front.”
Rain nodded, “Ne' eashi,” Rain's cheeks were red as Thomas continued to stare at him. Rain got up ducking behind the lockers. He was quick to pull on his over shirt and large coat. “George is coming by for dinner tonight. I can't believe he is staying at a hotel.” Rain grumbled as he left the locker room. “See you guys later.” Rain's retreat was not visibly hasty, but he could not relax until he was away. “What's with those guys anyway?” He grumbled as he got into the car. “Jill, hi, Ryo and Dee working?”
“Yeah, tough case,” Jill sighed brushing her hair back. “After I take you guys home I am going back. Who knew Miaka could be such a slave driver? For a fluffy little fairy, she sure is volatile. But at least we get off in a couple hours. Ryo is determined to cook dinner tonight.”
Break
Alicia sat on the couch cradling the baby in her arms while Ryo hummed in the kitchen. Dee leaned over placing his hands on Ryo's hips. “Dee...” Ryo smacked his hands away. “I'm almost done,” Ryo was quick to move away a thoughtful frown on his face. Dee hated when Ryo brought work home. Just because he was not sitting at his laptop, or poring over files did not mean that it was not on his mind. Dee heaved a sigh and left the kitchen, looks like all they would be doing tonight was sleeping. Again.
“Oh don't tell me you've started that again,” George flounced into the kitchen. Ryo looked up with a question on his face. “Rationing.” George said giving Ryo's bottom a swat.
“I'm not... It's just... A lot on my mind,” Ryo turned red as he bent to open the stove and pull out the heavy roasting pan. “How do you feel about chicken and noodles in heavy alfredo sauce?”
“I have warm fuzzy feelings about chicken and noodles and in heavy alfredo sauce,” Rain sailed into the kitchen as he grabbed a bottle of flavored water. “Fresh veggies or steamed?”
“Steamed, and baked garlic bread,” Ryo answered sniffing the air with a smile. “I also made jeweled honey mousse for dessert. You like pomegranates, right?” Ryo grinned then added, “If not there are cupcakes. I made a few for Alicia, because she is nursing, she can't have the raw eggs used in the recipe. Well, Angelina can't,” Ryo smiled thinking of the child. He sent Rain from the kitchen then he avoided George's eyes.
“Just cause work is a bit hectic,” George began right on track again as if there had been no interruptions.
“We found three livers and a heart last week, and last night a lung showed up. Where the other lung is we don't know, but...” George paled and held up a hand.
“You do want me to be able to eat the nice dinner you are making?” George grimaced then straitened his hair. “Look, I do understand about a tough nut to crack, but Dee seems the type to deal with stress in a physical way.”
“And I don't,” Ryo sighed feeling once again that he was a poor match for Dee. The doorbell chimed and he sighed. Ryo shook his head then went for the door. “Renee, hi,” Ryo smiled. “The book tour over?”
“I cut it short when I heard the baby was born. A girl,” Renee leaned up kissing Ryo's cheek. Craning her neck to see further into the house.
“Let me get your...” Before he cold say bags, Renee entered the house and was hugged by Dee.
“No bags, I knew you guys would be using the guest room,” Renee grinned. “So, I am at a hotel, I think your friends are there. One big happy family.” Renee giggled with glee. “Wow! Something smells fantastic. Ryo you magician you,” Renee kissed him again. Ryo laughed softly then went back into the kitchen.
“I am already starting to get tired,” Ryo said before George could start again.
“Right,” George gave him a disapproving frown. “I don't see what the big deal is. Don't you like having sex?”
“George! Gosh, your mouth,”Ryo turned crimson.
George chuckled a bit, “I think Jhaymes said the same thing this morning,” He fluffed his hair before refreshing his lipstick.
“You're horrible,” Ryo laughed.
“No,” George winked. “I'm good, very good.” Ryo laughed again, his face red. George was still laughing when Ryo called Rain in to set the table. Ryo took the dinner from the oven.
“Behave,” He warned George as they went out to the table.
“When has that ever been fun?” George quipped sitting at the table with a grin. He lifted his face so that Jhaymes could capture his lips. Ryo looked down with a sigh. He would have to do something for Dee, he just felt...Ryo sighed sitting down and serving dinner. He loved his family, he truly did and he loved Dee. George was right, of course, Ryo thought with some pique. But, they had a house full right now. The situation did not lend itself to intimacy. But as soon as things calmed down, he would see to Dee's needs, as well as his own.


Powdered Sugre 56
Full House Conclusion:
“Any idiot can face a crisis- it's day -to-day living that wears you out.”
--Anton Chekhov
Thank U
Chris saw it first. He was walking with Rain to their lockers and gasped. “What?” Rain asked looking up, he gasped as well. “Oh.” Rain walked slowly to his locker which had been spray painted a bright neon pink with tampons and pads hot glued to it. The words “Princess Rain” were painted in black script. Rain heard snickers behind them and straitened his spine as he opened the locker jumping back fast from the explosion of melting pink bubbles. “Oh no... My lyrics!” Rain shoved his hand inside the mess tossing aside his ruined books and spare clothes. His gym sweats and sneakers. Pictures of Julie lay in a ruined heap as he found the journal that he was searching for. It had been reduced to a soggy mess. The once fine leather binding contained mushed pages and blurred writing that was no longer legible. - “Malicious bastard! I'll rip off the hands that dared!”- Rain turned around his voice deadly calm. Chris gasped as he could not understand.
“Could you speak English?” Chris asked his voice soft hoping to placate Rain before violence could ensue.
“Hey, Rain,” Rain looked up at the gentle hand on his shoulder. Bikky looked down at the journal Rain held. “I think Clarisande might be able to fix it.”
“This is like, the new stuff, for the album with Cory and Slash?” Chris asked his voice hesitant as Rain held in a sniffle.
“Look,” Jonathan Akkers sneered. “I think she's crying.”
Bikky grabbed Rain's arm holding him firm. “Jonathan, you and Aaron have about a minute to get the hell out of here. That's about as long as I can hold him.” Bikky shoved Rain into his locker and wedged his body against his keeping him pinned. “You're down to thirty seconds... hurry and run.”
“What is going on here?” The voice of command was stern. The students crowding around the hall froze as if in a horror tableau. “MaClean, explain yourself. Why are you man handling your brother?”
“Oh this is nothing sir,” Aaron quipped. “I hear they make out all the time at home and their dads sit and watch.” Bikky let go of Rain. Bikky and Rain both prepared to pummel Aaron and Jonathan.
“Enough!” The principal yelled. “All of you, in my office. Now,” The principal pointed a rigid finger down the hall. Jonathan and Aaron both smirked then turned around. Chris looked after them then walked with Rain and Bikky down the hall.
Break
“This is tricky,” Clarisande frowned as she looked over at the pathetic lump of human that cowered on the bed in the small room. When they realized how lost he was in the despair of the absence of George they had released him from a cell and placed him in this room. Clarisande turned to her young apprentice Ryan. “This is an ancient love spell. It is more virulent in him because he did love George, at one point.”
“We can not cast a counter spell?” Ryan asked tossing her dark hair aside. Her face so resembled High Prince Nestoir that Clarisande smiled a bit. She was only fifteen, but the intelligence in her eyes was remarkable. “You know, like an un-love spell.”
“It would have to be powerful,” Clarisande sighed. “I mean, he might not survive.” She walked over to where Jon crouched on the bed clinging to the headboard his entire body shivered even though he was covered in sweat. “Jon, Jon look at me.” Clarisande waited until the leaking blue eyes met hers. “Jon, we are going to try to help you. You are not inherently evil. You have violent tendencies, but...Do you really want to harm George?”
“I love him, I want him, bring him to me,”Jon sobbed brokenly. “Why don't you just mind your own business? This is between us.”
“You're both married, to different people,” Ryan exclaimed afraid of the wild look in his eyes as he leaned in closer to Clarisande. “Now you just calm down, or I will call my brother in here and have him calm you down.”
“It's alright, Ryan.” Clarisande said moving the young girl away. “We'll win this. Dae won't claim him.” Jon sobbed even more. “I wanted to do this easily, but it seems as if it will have to be hard. But we won't kill him. We won't let Dae kill him.” Ryan looked on, feeling sorry for him. If this was love, she wanted none of it.
Break
Long fingers, slim yet strong, nearly white so pale was the hand, slid along an equally pale neck in an attempt to ease the tension there. Hair the color of warm honey rustled like the finest silk before settling on the collar, nearly to the shoulders. Heavy bangs fell onto a smooth brow. “Don't frown so MaClean,” Dee gave up his ogling for a moment to look up at officer Jones. “Sets in premature aging. Wrinkles and stuff. Although, it would do the rest of here some good if you would get a wrinkle or two, maybe then we'd have a chance with the girls. They take one look at you guys and bam!” Jones clapped his hands. “The rest of us are invisible.” Jones laughed secretly looking up to the detectives that were the best on the force, as far as he was concerned. “Just came by to let you know that Akkers just got a call from the high school.”
As soon as Jones was done speaking, Ryo's cell phone buzzed, followed by Dee's. Dee picked up to speak with the principal, while Ryo spoke with Bikky. They each hung up with a sigh. “What's up guys?” Leon asked looking up from the files on his desk.
“Rain got hazed,” Ryo said getting to his feet. “Some animal,” He said the words harshly as detective Akkers left her office and met his eyes. “Spray painted his locker and sabotaged the inside. Ruined a book of lyrics that he was working on.” Ryo sighed heavily when the woman smirked. “We may have to file a law suit.” It was his turn to smirk when she looked horrified.
“I know one things for sure,” Dee grimaced. “When they get back from their suspension and Thanksgiving break, they are taking a few salamanders with them.”
“If we are going to send them with guards, we may as well send them to a private school,” Ryo said as he saw Leon leaving as well. “Chris was involved?” Leon nodded shoving his keys in his pockets he decided to ride with them. They arrived at the school to see Julie weeping in the hall. “Are you alright?” Ryo asked fully concerned at her bright eyes swollen from weeping.
“You're not going to transfer him are you?”Julie asked as she threw her arms around Ryo.
“What? Why would we do that?” Dee said after he peeled her away from Ryo. “Come on now. The worst we will do is file harassment charges.” Dee said a smile on his face as he entered the school's main office. His smile turned mean as he saw the young boys slumped in chairs outside the office while Bikky, Chris and Rain were cloistered inside with the Principal.
“Now, younger Mr. MaClean,” He addressed Rain. “I will have Akkers and Novis pay for the damages to your things and personally see to it that your locker is cleaned. In the meantime, would you mind sharing with your brother. The school is unusually full this year.. As for your...” The principal paused and looked at the soggy mess that was once a journal.
“That was a compilation of my work and that of Cory Flight,” Aaron flinched from the words he could hear outside the door as well as the cold fury in Rain's voice. “I mean...” Rain looked up and Ryo sighed at the tears he could see in his son's eyes. “I have the original notes at home, but they are a mess of scribbles. Cory doodles when he writes, hard to decipher, that is weeks of...” Rain took several deep gasps of breath.
“It is a shame,” Dee said as Ryo got to his knees to take the younger boy into his arms. “That kind of idiotic bigotry exists in someone so young. Makes me wonder what they are learning at home.”
“Sir you are entitled to your opinion, and I deeply regret that this has happened to your son,” The principal began hinting that his secretary should shut the door. The woman stood transfixed staring as Rain hugged Ryo tight. “We will make all reparations.”
“Fully cooperating with the guards that will accompany our boys to school,” Dee complained.
“I assure you that will not be necessary.” The Principal gave up trying to get the door closed. He stood aside so that Detective Akkers and the Novis family could crowd inside. Jonathan and Aaron sneered at Rain, glowered at Bikky and ignored Chris. “Further acts against, in fact, further communication towards your sons will result in immediate expulsion. You will fully restore the locker of Rain, pay for damages and honor a two week suspension followed by visitation of the school counselor for extreme behavior. This will not stand at our school. I will not tolerate that kind of behavior!”
“I beg your pardon!” Detective Akkers yelled. “These boys get off with nothing and my son gets threatened with expulsion!”
“You want me to punish them madam?”The principal bristled when she nodded. “And what have they done that would warrant punishment?”
“Well, they... and then...” Detective Akkers floundered her hand flopping back and forth before hate filled eyes fell on Ryo and Dee.
“I see,”Ryo got to his feet with Rain and Bikky. Chris went and stood next to Leon. “You want to punish the boys, because of Dee and I...” Ryo shook his head. “We're leaving. When these boys are no longer on the premises then our sons will return. I will also see about pulling our money from the trustee board. The same trustees that make this school a better place for your children.”
“Your rainbow colored money is not needed for my damn son!” Mr. Novis yelled getting to his feet. Rain surged and the very air in the office turned green. Dee feared that he would have to explain a lot to the occupants of the office until something crisp fluttered against his cheek.
“It's green!” Rain huffed and Bikky ducked from the furiously swirling money that Rain had snatched from Ryo's wallet. “Learn your colors idiot! It's green.” Bikky reached out and took his brother's arm. “I'm going home.” He ground the words out and stomped to the door. The billowing of his long black coat settling the wind and the money fell to the floor in the room. Ryo turned on his heel and left. Dee, Bikky, Leon and Chris did likewise. Rain paused at the door and turned on Detective Akkers and Jonathan, as well as Aaron and his parents. “When we get home, I am going to have a very nutritious, damn near gourmet dinner followed by homemade dessert. My clothes with be washed, pressed and put away. If I need help with my homework I'll get it. No one hits me, or touches me inappropriately, or ignores me. When I need to talk they are there. No matter what it is, no matter what I need. I get it. Can you say the same?” Rain pointed to each boy in turn.
“Cool it!” Aaron stood in front of his mother when Rain pointed.
“What bugs you the most about our family?” Bikky said pushing Rain behind him. “That we are wealthy? Maybe it's that we are foreign royalty? It can't be just because our dads sleep together. No one's that stupid.” Aaron had never in his life felt so small and petty. “You'll be hearing from our lawyer as far as his lyrics go. Be warned, she's quite vicious.” Bikky turned on his heel stomping away. Rain sat in the car in stony silence his arms folded. As they pulled away, Julie came running up to the curb. She was just in time to see the car round the corner.
Break
“Come with us, as honor guard,” Andy added the last when it seemed as if Faith would balk. “Despite us being warriors in our own right, we still have to have knights.” Andy shrugged her hands in her back pockets. “We'll need you.”
“I'm not exactly a knight. Not even close to knight material.” Faith snickered looking at the high princess. “What's the big deal anyway? Holiday's not even until next week and here you have a dress laid out and everything.” Faith said after staring around the room. Marilyn had come by her room to let her know that Andy wanted to speak with her. After he tried on her purple leather pants. He seemed to be having so much fun that Faith almost let him borrow them. Almost.
“Yeah, but we are all going over to Ryo and Dee's to have dinner,” Andy explained with a grin. “I am even making my famous strawberry and chocolate pudding. It is a mission of the most important.” Faith stepped back as the princess pouted. It was a pretty powerful thing, that pout. Now did Faith understand where Little Aly learned the expression. “We are going to cheer up our friends, seems that Rain got hazed at school on account that he is pretty and dating a pretty girl, and is royal and wealthy and his parents are gay.”
“Little Rain huh?” Faith frowned. She actually liked that kid. He was plucky. Reminded her a lot of herself at the age. Smaller than average, but cute, and strong. “Damn, kids can be so cruel. I had a bully once, she always used to pick on me. You know. My mom did the best she could with what she had. Worked long hours everyday just to keep the second hand clothes on my back and food on the table. It was never enough. This girl used to get her daily helping of sadistic joy by shoving her fist in my face, calling me the poor misbegotten spawn of a whore. I would get my bearings by denying the claim. I knew my mother would never. I was secure. One night, I could not sleep and I saw it. Some man was leaving my mother's room, she was passed out on the bed, and there was money on the dresser. I did not know the man. I am not sure that she knew him as more than...” Faith paused a heavy look in her eyes. “The next day, Amelia started in on me again and something snapped. I recall being in the police station. They said she was in a coma. Amelia was. The next day, my watcher showed up.”
Faith grew quiet at the smile on Andy's face as she listened. The last person she had ever known to listen to her was the mayor of Sunnydale. “I got picked on too. I missed a lot of school on account of being not entirely healthy. I was the small, sickly type, with better grades than immunity. The kids liked to pick on me. My sister made them stop though. She once took on an entire class all by herself. And won.”
“Sounds wicked fierce,” Faith smirked. “Somehow I don't see you as the needing protection type.”
“I wasn't always a warrior,” Andy offered a big smile. “Now come on!” Andy squealed. Fearing an imminent hug, Faith leaped aside. “Let's see, you are almost my size. My chest is bigger, but a corset type top should do. It can lace down as small as you need it. But then again Clarisande could loan you something.”
“Something like, a dress?” There was real horror in Faith's tone.
“Mmm, yes,” Andy nodded. Her curly hair bounced with her enthusiasm. “I think Clari will have just the thing to fit you.” Giggles accompanied the assault.
“Oh no,” Faith tried to avoid the princess, but she was no match for that kind of cute.
Break
“Wow!” Bikky exclaimed as he opened the front door.
“Say it and I promise to stick this somewhere painful,” Faith promised pointing a dangerous looking blade at him.
Bikky dashed behind Dee. “Help!” He cringed with a playful smirk on his face. “I was not going to say anything really. Well nothing that could be close to, oh I don't know... Wow Faith you look amazing!” Bikky gushed then ran for cover behind the couch. “A child, a child is here.” Bikky pointed to where Alicia sat holding a pink wrapped bundle.
“Bikky, do behave yourself, I am sure miss Faith does not appreciate your wild shenanigans,” Count D admonished with a delicate shifting of his hair' the soft rustle of yellow silk was heard in the lull his comment generated. “We need it to be a bit more quiet if we are to fully plan the thanksgiving dinner.”
“Hey,” Rain looked up from his window seat where he sat with George.
“Hey yourself, hold still,” George complained tugging Rain's wrist. “Do you want this all over your fingers?” Rain looked down at the black nail polish and held his hand out. “Good boy. Oh, Count D,” George said without looking up from his handiwork of polishing Rain's nails.
“What are you...? Oh, never mind,” Ryo deflated upon seeing Rain's hands he re-entered the kitchen. “Just promise you won't wear mascara and eyeliner to school.”
“Where's the fun in that?” Rain grumbled. “If I am going to spark a rebellion, I may as well go all out.”
“Kids got a point,” Faith nodded no longer self conscious in the deep blue corset top, long black skirt and black leather jacket. Who knew princesses could dress so well?
“George, when you are done, a moment please?” Count D said with a gentle smile on his face. The bell rang again admitting Cory Flight. Behind him came Julie and Ryan, with Erick, Peter and Terry. “Wow, Detective,” Count D said to Ryo. “A full house.”
Julie waited until the final coat was applied to Rain's nails. “Now you be careful, else we'll have to lop that off and start all over again.” George shook his head then indicated the window. Rain had been keeping a constant flow of wind to divert the scent of the nail polish from the occupants of the den. With one final blow, the smell was completely gone and Rain took Julie out to the backyard where Slyphe lounged with Cujo and T-Chan.
“Rain, I am sorry for bothering you when you guys are so obviously full of guests,” Julie began but her words ended on a sigh as Rain kissed her.
“Julie, I am sorry,” Rain backed away after a moment when his body showed signs of enjoyment.
“It's alright Rain,” Julie's face flamed as she admitted. “I like it.” Rain's caramel colored skin darkened as she continued. “I have been trying to think of a way to tell you. I don't mind. As long as it's you. I don't mind. I love you.” Julie reached up to touch his cheek.”I know I am not rich, or titled, but I do. And... and... I hope you...” Rain kissed her again for a moment forgetting about the wet state of his nails. He felt sharp teeth in his arm tugging his hand away from the fabric.
Rain looked down at Slyphe. “I do believe Dumpling wants those dry,” The large cat purred. “Best you feel the human some other time. I am sure she will be willing, when more privacy can be awarded.”
“Listen to the cat,” Bikky said stepping onto the porch. “Julie, Ryan is having a cow about you guys having to be home for dinner today.”
“Oh, yes,” Julie huffed her fingers pressed to her lips where she could still feel the warm breath of her love. “I just wanted to stop by and make sure that you were not too mad about what Aaron and Jonathan did. The principal announced over the loud speakers that any act of hazing at all would be severely dealt with. You see, it was not just you. They got Peter and Erick as well.”
“Oh no,” Bikky looked inside the house to see Peter in the kitchen sobbing on Ryo while Dee patted Erick's shoulder.
“And the principal asked me to give you this...” Julie reached into a pocket and offered Rain an envelope. Rain reached for it, but looked down at his nails. Bikky took the envelope and opened it.
He read the card inside, a smile lighting his face. “It's all here.” He looked at the bills painstakingly collected by the principal. “I guess you made a mess earlier when you threw money at the Novis'.”
“Yeah well, they're lucky money's all I had at the time,” Rain grumbled kissing Julie one last time. He tensed as Slyphe began to growl. Over the edge of their gate, was the unmistakable flash of a camera.
Faith looked over when the boys re-entered the house with Julie. “Your boy looks steamed.” She pointed and Ryo got up to intervene before Bikky set something on fire. As he explained Faith went to the door.
“No Faith, your job is to protect the princess,” Clarisande said with a smile. “Rain , bring me your journal and I will try an extraction...” Clarisande paused with a thoughtful frown on her face. “Yes, that's it... Why didn't I think of it sooner. Instead of trying to negate the effects of the tainting, why not just pull it out. It may damage his psyche, but at this point, I will take what I can get.” Clarisande was still smiling as Rain brought her the ruined mess. “I'll work on this, why don't you see them out.” Rain nodded his smile seeming to light the room.
George walked over to Count D as he handed their son to Leon. “You wanted to speak with me?”
“Yes, alone if possible,” Count D stood. George smiled, he never saw anyone move the way the D's moved. It was if they stood still and the world moved around them. It seemed to shift to accommodate their wishes and needs. His cheongsam fell into place around his tiny feet with wisps of lace whispering along the lush carpet. “Ryo has offered his bedroom, as everywhere else is full.” Count D held out a graceful hand allowing George to precede him up the stairs. Once inside the room Count D reached into his sleeve. George gasped at the spot of blue that rested on the palm of his lily white hand.
“Ponchi!” George rushed to the little fairy and gently picked her up placing tears and kisses on her hair. “I was so worried about you. You vanished. And with everything with Jon going on, I thought... Then the days passed and still you did not return. I thought something horrible had happened to you.”
Ponchi began to bounce and tinkle, her tiny hands on George's cheeks wiping ineffectually at the tears cascading from his eyes so light they appeared alarming in their beauty at first glance. “She is apologizing for worrying you, but she needed to speak with me. You see, Ponchi wishes to be free of her contract with you.”
“What?” George looked into his hands and Ponchi nodded sadly. “I know things were perhaps a bit dangerous before, but I am sure nothing like that... What I mean is... You don't want to be my pet anymore?”
Ponchi nodded then shook her head. She dropped to her bottom in George's hand and lowered her head into her hands. Her shoulders shook as if she were weeping. “She wants to protect you better.” Count D explained. “As it is, when she entered into the contract she was in this form and is thus stuck unless out of it. You have to release her to assume her true shape.”
“Her true shape?” George looked at the small spot of blue dust in his hands
“In her true shape she could have protected you,” Count D sighed as Ponchi fluttered her wings and hovered in the air between he and George. “Both with Jon and the Incubus. Do you release her? It is your choice.”
“I could never force her to stay if she wants to go. She has been too good a friend,” George sniffled a little. “Do I have to sign something? Well I guess not, I did not have to sign to get her. What do I need to do?”
“Just say so,” Count D said with a sad smile.
“Then I say it. Ponchi, you are free,” George lowered his head as the wind picked up. For a moment it seemed as if everything in the room was blue, then George looked up and gasped. Standing before him, with skin so pale as to be termed white with a bluish sheen was a nubile young woman. George's eyes rounded as he took in the painted on black leather pants and scoop necked camisole top. On her arms were deep blue and black tribal tattoos and long blue hair fell to her waist in plush, shiny waves. What shocked him most, aside from the thigh high heeled boots were the swords strapped to her back and the daggers at her waist. There was even a blade attached to each bicep. Before him was no light fairy, but a warrior.
“Not just a warrior,” Ponchi said, her voice akin to the tinkling of bells amidst a light shower of spring rain. “I am a demon assassin.” George dropped onto the bed his limbs having lost all ability to support his weight. “When I first saw you on Arcadia, so scared, but brave in your love. Courageous to fight on even though wounded. I fell in love with you. I knew, by virtue of me being female that you could never love me. But I could settle for friendship. I am glad of it. My time with you has been truly the best I can remember in a long time.” Ponchi got to her knees at George's side and took his hands in hers. “I can still assume my benign butterfly shape to be with you, but now I am free to assume my true shape should the need arise. Nothing changes really, only now, I must ask. Do you still want me as a pet? Now that you know what I am, I mean...”
George stared at her. Lost in the liquid pools of her endless sapphire eyes. He ran a gentle finger down the side of her face. “You have ever been more friend than pet,” George admitted reaching to embrace her. “One thing though,” He said moving her back to arm's length. “No more watching me bathe, seeing you now would make it all kinds of wrong.”
“Leon said the same thing about T-Chan when he saw his human form,” Count D laughed a little. “Now come along. I smell dinner cooking.” Ponchi smiled happily before reverting to her butterfly shape. She clung to George's bare tresses and rode happily down the stairs.
Break
Collins leaned back against the kitchen counter and hung up the phone. “So?” Angel peeked around the corner.
“I am on ham, roast beef and pulled pork,” Collins grinned. “Not to mention that Mimi and Roger are getting married next month. Mimi is sentimental about the season, you know, the whole 'light my candle' thing.”
“If I recall,” Angel trailed a finger over Collins' chest. “We met on Christmas eve.”
“Yeah,” Collins caught the wrist and tugged. Angel slid over and wrapped his arms around Collins neck. “We're all closed,” Angel gasped when Collins lifted him onto the counter. His mini skirt ended up pushed around his hips. Long polka dotted printed tights were soon around Collins' waist.
“Yeah?” Angel laughed when Collins began to feel under his top. “All closed.”
Break
George looked ecstatic as they sat around in the lounge with Ponchi sitting happily in his hair. Rain brushed his hair back from his face. “George, I have a favor to ask.”
“Hmm,” George sat his teacup down.
“I need you to teach me how to do this,” George looked down at the tube of black lipstick in Rain's smooth hand. Ryo choked on his tea. Dee took the cup and sat it aside before the fine china was dropped onto the floor and the Turkish carpet was stained with the remaining tea.
“I don't think your dads want you to do that,” George shook his head looking at them. “I mean, I was fifteen when I got my first...” George trailed off when Dee placed a cracker with cheese in his mouth.
“No, it's alright,” Ryo shook his head. “If you do not teach him to do it right, someone else will teach him to do it wrong. He will wear it at school and take it off at home. I want honesty in my home.”
“If it upsets you that much,” Rain sat the lipstick down. “I won't wear it. Honest.” Rain fished around in his pockets and dropped mascara and eyeliner, all black.
“Well if going gothic, why go halfway,” Ryo scooped up the items. “Go on, better learn how to do it yourself, Georgie can't come here every morning before school to get you ready.”
“Thanks...”Rain kissed Ryo's cheek before he took George's hand and dashed up the stairs.
“So,” Dee leaned over to whisper near Ryo's ear. “Looking forward to the next PTA?” Ryo said nothing. He simply held his teacup until the amber liquid inside boiled.
Break
Rain stood outside his locker with his lipgloss while Julie leaned on the locker beside him. “You should have seen the look on Ryo's face this morning when I came down for breakfast.” he laughed. “It was kind of like, who are you and what have you done with my son?” Rain laughed some more. “But I am thankful for George, I can do eyeliner and mascara almost as good as Georgie, although, my lines kept coming out crooked. He said it is easier to make several small dashes and then connect them. It works.” Julie nodded finding it odd to be discussing make up with her boyfriend. Rain finished putting his first period books into the locker and fishing out second and third. Once his bag was secure, Rain reached into the locker and pulled out a peach. He bit down. “And this stuff is damn near indestructible, Georgie gave it to me,” Rain showed her the gloss that he had coated his lips with.
“What do you mean, indestructible?” Julie laughed as he swallowed. Rain leaned in pressing their lips together.
“See,” Rain pointed with a grin. “Not a smudge.”
Julie broke into a peal of giggles. “You're so silly today.”
“Well, today before our final sound check, I have a meeting with someone I have been trying to talk to for a long time,” Rain confessed.
“Oh, is it that Faith woman?” Julie poked her finger in his chest. “Yeah, I saw her yesterday. On your couch...”
“She's like twenty?” Rain protested the venom that stared at him from Julies large, beautiful eyes.
“Yeah, that older woman mystic...” Julie poked him again.
“If I'm silly, you're just plain weird,” Rain shot back. “Besides, The person I am meeting with is a man.” Rain informed her. Before Julie could voice her confusion Rain laughed again. “You know I'll be sixteen in a few months, right?” Julie nodded her eyes wide. “Well, I am considered a page under Count D... Bikky is retaining his title as page until I catch up, anyway,” Rain looked down his cheeks heating. “Sir Alucard has a favor he wants to ask of me. Whatever it is, I will say yes, cause I plan to ask him to squire me.”
“Squire you?” Julie said as he took another bite.
“Um hmm,” Rain nodded chewing. “I am going to be an Arcadian knight. King Zarro said I can do that as well as social work.”
“You want to do social work?” Julie asked looking at him oddly still not entirely comfortable with him having conversations with kings.
“Yeah, not all lost kids end up with Ryo,” Rain laughed a bit. “I want to do my part to help those he finds. Bikky plans on doing the prosecuting of those Ryo and Dee arrest.”
“By the time you guys do your prosecuting and social working will they still be arresting?” Julie asked bringing his hand over to steal a bite of his peach.
“Oh, ha,” Rain laughed. “Those two will never get old.” Rain gasped realizing what he had just said. “You know...” There was no way he could save it. Rain gave up and smiled instead.
“Any way,” Julie shrugged. She had learned a long time ago not to ask too many questions about his family, or the mysterious kingdom they were all involved with. “What's so special about Sir Alucard.”
“Well, it's who I think he is. I haven't had it confirmed yet, but I think...” Rain looked at Julie's earnest gaze and sighed; he really could not say any more. “I think he might be related to one of history's greatest rulers.”
“Why won't your dad's just train you to be a knight? Aren't they knights?” Julie asked confused by the strange workings of the Arcadian kingdom.
“Yeah, but it's normal for fathers to send their sons to be fostered with other high ranking knights. Girls too, to learn how to be ladies. History is so cool that way. You know an Eastern European princess, wife to... the man that Alucard could be a descendant of...” Rain paused thinking of how he could carefully explain his excitement. “She threw herself into a lake and drowned rather than be captured by the infidels invading their home. He later, after a narrow escape, went back and killed them all. The spring she drowned in was forever called the princesses spring.”
“And he avenged her?” Julie rounded her eyes. “How romantic,” Julie batted her eyes at Rain until he leaned in. A throat clearing loud beside them broke them apart.
Rain's eyes lifted from Julie's and he turned his head slowly. A pile of darkest black, shiny hair cascaded over his shoulder covering one bright green eye. With his eyes made up with black mascara and eyeliner, the jeweled tones stood out even more than usual. Rain's eyes widened when he saw that it was Aaron Novis. The boy looked him over from head to toe. Large black clothes and make up, big boots and dark painted lips, he stared at it all. He felt the familiar stirring and wanted to pound Rain, but his father had already warned him that if he got expelled he would be going to a military school in Norway. Rain gasped at the look he recalled giving to Julie, now turned on him. “So that's why you hate me,” Rain said looking down at Aaron attempting to hide the evidence of his 'hatred' with his backpack. Rain sneered at him then shook his head. “Sad man, real sad,” Rain rolled his eyes.
“Shut up!” Rain raised his brows at the heated words. “I mean... Here,”Rain looked down at what Aaron was offering him. “It's your extra clothes that you had in your locker. I had them cleaned.”
“Oh, thank you,” Rain smiled and Aaron was shocked at the beauty he had seen so many times on posters and in magazines. On CD covers he never dared to admit he owned. It was so close to him he could have leaned in and kissed him. Aaron turned away as Rain placed the clothes into Bikky's locker and shut the door. He spun the attached lock then took Julie's hand.
“Bell,” Rain said pointing a finger up as the bell rang announcing the next class. “And for the record, your courting sucks. Not that I'm interested, being attached and, well, strait,” Rain paused a slight smile touching his lips. “ But you might want to work on your approach. The whole hair pulling and hitting and running is rather juvenile, I mean,” Rain raised his brows. “I think my little brother is into that stuff.” Rain took Julie's hand and walked away leaving Aaron standing speechless.
That same day Julie leaned back against Rain while they sat at the table in the schools library. “Julie, I meant to tell you,” Rain sighed taking her hand. “We have the album release next week and well, I don't think I will be able to see you for a while, not until we are back in school at least.” Rain shrugged. “Sorry.”
“No, it's who you are when you have to be,” Julie nodded her understanding. “I still love you.”
“Promise?” Rain leaned in rubbing his nose to hers. Julie laughed. “Then now would be a good time to mention the 'T' word.”
“Oh no, Rain!” Julie frowned at him. Rain winced when she caught his hand and bit the index finger.
“I know, sorry,” Rain slumped back into his chair. “But I am in a new group so, they are going on tour with X'Ta-C this summer and both bands will perform.”
“But you will be gone all summer.” Julie pouted taking his finger and rubbing it between her hands.
“I know, I'll miss you too,” Rain promised. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it.
“I hate it when you're gone,” Julie whispered causing Rain to sigh at the wistful tone of her voice. Rain wanted to say more, but knew that due to his association with Arcadia, there was nothing more to be said. The bell rang, saving him from his own thoughts.
Break
Ryo did not mean to do it. They were at work studying files of the gruesome homicide case. Leon was fairly sure that Dae was still playing with them. Ryo was of a mind to agree. Ryo firmed his spine but found himself going back, just a bit. Lifting his hips, just a nudge. Closing his eyes and inhaling Ryo sank into Dee's broad chest. Dee had come over to get a case down that was higher than Ryo could reach without a step stool. Instead of moving out of his way, Ryo had stood still allowing Dee's chest to encompass his back. They stood there for long moments even though the box was in Ryo's hands. “So, how long has it been?”
“Huh?” Dee blinked several times focusing on JJ who stood laughing digging in Ryo's box.
“Nani,” Ryo asked his cheeks turning a deep shade of pink.
“I said what time is dinner tomorrow?” JJ chuckled.
“Uso-Ja,” Ryo huffed. He took a step away from Dee nearly whimpering at the loss of the warm contact. “We are planning sort of an all day gathering.” Ryo explained with a sigh. “So just come over whenever you feel like it. Dinner will be served when it is done, so come later and Rain may have eaten it all.”
“Gotcha,” JJ lightly punched Dee in the arm before he leaned over to Ryo. “Take the rest of the day off and get a room or something.”
“We're fine, thank you,” Ryo groused pushing his hair behind his ear so that he could better see the file. He placed his glasses on his face and Dee looked away.
“Fine, right... that man looks like he is ready to eat you,” JJ laughed outright before he whispered in Ryo's ear. “And you look like you want to be eaten.”
“You sound like Georgie,” Ryo complained pushing JJ towards his own desk. “And we have work to do.” JJ merely shook his head as he opened the file. All thoughts of pleasant intimacy fled his brain at the dismal photos from the autopsy of several organs.
Break
Jill leaned on the hood of the large SUV outside of the high school. She was used to the curious looks she got when picking the boys up. Count D sat inside the car bottle feeding Kurayami. Aoi had abandoned him in favor of staying at her grandpa's house. Lord D was pleased to have his grand child there. Even with his pregnancy advancing, she was not a burden, was in fact, a joy. Jill was not blind to the salamanders that stood at intervals across the street and one was so bold as to stand directly beside the car. The boys were not officially sent to school with an armed regime, but they were available at the push of a panic button on the boys belts. This latest implementation was thanks to Laton wanting to set the school on fire at Rain's recent hazing. Ryo could only pacify his grandfather with the promise of dire and swift retribution for further harassment. Next time, Ryo vowed, if there was one, he and Dee would be unavailable leaving Laton and Torcha as the children's emergency contacts.
Rain ambled from the school and Jill stared at him. She had been warned by Ryo that Rain was 'rebelling' against the media that constantly bothered him. If they wanted to stare at him, he would give them something to stare at. “Hey Rain,” Jill called him over. Rain laughed at her expression of shock. He turned and waved Bikky and Chris over. “Maybeline or Cover Girl?”
“Rimmel, London,” Rain pulled a tube of eyeliner out and handed it to her.
“Ah ha!” Jill shook her head and got behind the wheel of the car. The heat of the sun making the car seem warmer even this late in the year. “Bikky, do you ever miss New York?”
“Only when I get tired of the beach,” Bikky laughed strapping his seat belt into place. “I know I won't miss this place.” He gazed at the school. Though it was only Wednesday the boys were looking forward to a long weekend with Thanksgiving the kick off to the friends and family album. “Are you guys watching us until Ryo and Dee get off work, even though I am sixteen and he is fifteen?” Bikky asked in a grumbling tone.
Jill pulled away heading to Lyo's school to pick him up. “Yes,” Count D said with a smile. “Although we are sure you are old enough to get your homework done and eat the leftovers that Ryo has set for you, there is still a slight supernatural element that you are not trained enough yet to handle.” Count D explained then looked back to make sure that Kurayami was secured in his car seat. “When you are full fledged squires, both of you, will be soon enough to leave you on your own. Christopher is a page yet, but in the presence of two squires I will trust his safety and wisdom.”
“Wisdom?” Bikky scoffed. “I would settle for him not getting creamed by a girl.”
“Those fairy girls are fast,” Chris protested his most recent defeat during training.
“Not more so than you are,” Rain laughed as well. “You were just too busy staring at them to defend yourself.”
“Fast and pretty, a deadly combination,” Chris placed a hand over his heart.
“One that should not be made light of,” Count D said with a sigh. “You will do two extra hours of work outs tonight.” Count D's tone was final and Chris was wise enough not to argue.
Break
Dee lay upon the bed with his arm tossed over the thick pillow where Ryo usually slept. His eyes were closed and his body lax. His mouth was slightly open and his breathing deep and even. Ryo sighed shutting the door softly. By the time he had the boys mess cleaned and the kitchen ready for tomorrow he was exhausted and sweaty. A quick shower while Dee lay in bed waiting had not produced the anticipated results of Dee ravaging him when he emerged clean and still damp. Dee loved when he was still damp from a shower. Ryo toweled his hair off then put his pajamas on. Scooting in close to Dee's firm, warm bulk he fell fast asleep.
Break
“The CD hits stores today, but we are having the release shows tomorrow. They are playing pre-recorded interviews and video releases all day,” Daphnus was explaining on his cell as he walked down the halls of the Consulate. “Yes of course,” He told Brian on the other end of the line. “See you next month,” Daphnus hung up the phone with a sigh. “Are you all ready, or should I just call Ryo and tell him never mind?”
“Stop being such a grouch,” Andy complained with a giggle. “I am all done and the desserts are in the car. So are our children.” Little Nicklaus sat like a gentleman in his pressed shirt and tie holding on to Allysa's hand. Both children wore their coronets in public but would remove them once inside of Ryo and Dee's home.
“Then we should go,” Nestoir said wrapping his arms around her waist. “Before I haul you back to bed.”
“Ugh... TMI,” Kenneth rolled his eyes then followed after his father who waited in the car. Andy was giggling as Nestoir nuzzled her neck.
Break
Happy (Much Belated) Thanksgiving
Ryo stood at the sink humming along with Rain. His apron was tied secure at his waist as he rubbed seasoning into the large turkey. Alicia sat in a rocking chair in the corner of the sitting room. He had stood for long moments watching as she brought their daughter to her breast. Such a tiny act, but it impacted him. Mother and child had seemed to shine in the sun's rays more golden than that of Alicia's dragon form. Ryo sighed at the hands that wrapped around his waist. “Come upstairs for a bit,” Dee whispered in his ear.
“I need to get dinner going,” Ryo moved away from the touch. “Will you make sure the boys are done in the dining room? They have to have it ready for Count D.” Dee nodded, kissing Ryo's nape.
“I'll get the door too,” Dee laughed as the door chimed. “Oh, hey Georgie, and Jhaymes, nice to see you.”
“Glad to be back,” Jhaymes rolled his eyes. “Zarro sent me off for a few nights.”
At the reminder, George frowned. “I know you can't tell me, but... I just thought I would tell you...I hate it.” George shook his head. Dee widened his eyes at the snappy comment. Trouble in paradise, he supposed. “Ryo chained to his stove?”
“In a manner of speaking,” Dee grumbled then went into the dining room.
George smirked then winked at Ryo. “I'll bet he'd rather Ryo were chained to a bed.”
Jhaymes spanked George's bottom. “Behave.”
“When has that ever been fun?” George winked at Jhaymes causing his heart to refuse to work properly. Sitting in her seat in his hair, Ponchi laughed. The merry tinkling greeting Ryo when George entered the kitchen. “That smells delightful.”
“Thanks,” Ryo basted the turkey, then opened the heated oven. He lifted the tremendous bird with nary a strain on his whipcord lean muscles. George watched in appreciation as Ryo placed the massive poultry on the rack and closed the door. “What?”
George aimed a coquettish smile at Ryo. “You're so strong.”
Ryo laughed and wrinkled his nose at George before he stuck his tongue out. “If you work out, maybe you could add strength and muscles.”
“Never say it again,” George brought his hand up to his head in a delicate move that had the double purpose of shifting his loose hair. “Jhaymes likes me soft, besides, I like being the more delicate of the two of us.”
“Ryo's delicate,” Bikky swatted Ryo's bottom.
“Stop that!” Ryo groused when Rain entered and treated him to the same abuse.
“Dining room's all done,” Rain announced with a grin. “Count D just has to work his magic and there will be room to feed everyone in our neighborhood.”
“And then some,” Jhaymes grinned. “I know your friends from school will be over.”
“Yeah, Erick and Terry are coming. Their mom decided to spend the day at the jail with their dad,” Bikky explained. He could not understand the need for the silly woman to visit the man who had beat her and her sons. She had asked the boys if they wanted to come with her. The question had not even deserved an answer. With her standing right in front of them, Erick had called Ryo asking if they could come over.
“The Royale will be here with their retinue,” Dee announced after letting Renee in the house. He was just sitting when the door rang again. “Good God Almighty!” He surged to his feet. “Who is it now?”
“Dee, you old bastard,” Bobby clapped him hard on the back. “Or should I say you gay bastard?”
“Bobby!...Jack!...Angel!...” Dee exclaimed looking at the three guys that stood on his porch. “What are you doing here? No, scratch that,” Dee shook his head. “Where is Jeremiah?”
“With his wife's family, so we decided to spring all the way around the world to surprise you.” Bobby pounded Dee's back again. “Seriously, did you forget that the high prince asked Jack to play at tomorrows concert?”
“I did...” Dee thought back. He gave up then stood aside for his friends to enter the house. “A full house...” He muttered shaking his head.
“No need to be all fancy for us,” Bobby sniffed with an exaggerated grin on his face. “We can crash on a couch or a floor if you have the space.”
“Not sure we do,” Dee shook his head then grinned, “But we will try. As long as you don't try sleeping in our bedroom, the house is yours to find a spot if you can.”
“As if,” Jack complained. “Like we want to spend the night listening to you hump your prince.”
“Oh now,” George entered the room causing Jack, Bobby and Angel to stare in awe. His bright ensemble coupled with his make up making him a flashy point of interest. “Prince Ryo does not have sex when there are people in the house that might hear him squeal.”
“Be nice,” Jhaymes patted George's rump. George grinned and winked into the kitchen where he knew Ryo had heard the comment. His red cheeks giving ample testimony. “Sorry Ryo, he's a bit testy himself because we were in a hurry this morning and last night I was exhausted. Especially after the incident,” Jhaymes patted George's rump again.
“Just hate to see a man suffer needlessly,” George patted his hair. “Alright...alright...” George danced away from Jhaymes.
“Incident?” Ryo asked when George returned to the kitchen.
“Jon,” George looked down then back up at Ryo with a smile on his face. “He should be on his way home to his wife even now.”
“Oh?” Ryo raised his brows. “Princess Clarisande was successful.”
“Was there ever a doubt?” Ryo did not startle at Heaven's appearance at his side. “Hello pretty,” Heaven leaned in taking a deep draft of George's scent. “You smell as fascinating as usual.” Heaven breathed deep through her mouth baring her fangs in the process.
“Holy shit!” Jack backed out of the kitchen. “I was coming to offer help to Ryo, but I can see you are busy. Boy George, I'll go get Jhaymes!”
“Huh?” George looked up his eyes wide.
Heaven's giggle seemed to make the sun dance around the bright kitchen. “He thinks you need protection,” her peal of laughter rang out even as Jhaymes was dragged into the kitchen by Jack.
“A vampire... I know this place is strange, I am alive aren't I? But I thought they could not be out in the day time.” Jack shoved Jhaymes toward the creature in stunning white with shining sable tresses falling over her shoulder covering amber eyes as her frame was rocked by her mirth.
“Oh you silly mortal... I would rip the heart out of any fool who dared lay a hand on my pretty,” George leaned his cheek in for the kiss. Her lips were cool on his face and George frowned. When was the last time the hybrid had eaten?
“I trust Heaven,” Jhaymes bowed regally to her. “It was, after all, her unorthodox scent tracing that lead to identifying the fiend who tried to harm him. You have my thanks.”
“He was not yours then,” Heaven said with a shrug of her dainty shoulder. “I do not need your thanks... But I will accept them.”
“Heaven,” Ryo took her arm surprised that he could move her. “The narcotics unit just arrested a cartel who operated near the school yards and playgrounds. We would not find it amiss if some of them did not make it to trial.” Heaven brightened at the whispered words.
“Ummm,” Heaven smiled. “Then maybe Auri, Marilynn and I will enjoy a midnight picnic.”George gulped at the words still finding it hard to imagine his friend as a bloodsucker.
Deep red mist filled the kitchen and Jack jumped back at the solid form in a long red coat that appeared at his side. “Is this a private party, or can anyone join?”
Heaven dipped into a respectful curtsy her cheeks pale as she stared at the creature that had long terrified her. “You may do as you please your highness.”
“Highness?” Jack gawked at the wide brimmed hat and golden sunglasses.
“I knew it!” Rain hopped into the kitchen.
“Ah... Wind Rider,” Alucard turned slowly. “Just who I came to see. A word?” Rain nodded unable to articulate his admiration for Alucard. A long arm indicated the backyard. Rain stared in awe amazed that the vampire could walk in full sunlight. Ryo stood in the window watching as they sat at the white wrought iron table amidst the willows and flowering buds. Rain's garden bloomed around them testimony to the love of nature that swarmed in his blood. “You have been busy. I listened in on some of your rehearsals.”
“Really?” Rain turned slightly red. “Did you like them?”
“I did,” Alucard nodded causing Rain to blush more. “You have a haunting voice that I hear even when I lie in deathlike sleep dreading the moment that I must awake for it will be gone.”
“You want a CD?” Rain asked confused by the eloquent words that flowed from wide, sensual lips.
“Better,” Alucard reached into a pocket and pulled out a slip of paper. “If you could be so kind as to lend your voice to this.”
Rain perused the words. “It's beautiful. Did you write...” Rain did not finish as Alucard got to his feet.
“She was light in a dark place.” Alucard said with a clenched fist. “Only fitting that they were marked as cursed immortals by they hand of she they tried to slay.” Alucard vanished before Rain could voice any further questions.
“Vlad,” Rain spoke the words when Bikky came to find him. “It is him,” Rain told Bikky. “That's... That's Dracula.”
Break
Ryo looked up when Rain and Bikky entered the kitchen. “You look like someone just told you that you won the better homes and gardens, garden of the year award,” Ryo laughed a bit.
“Ryo,” Rain sidled up to him and leaned on the counter next to the bowl Ryo was stirring. “have you noticed anything odd about the Arcadian's latest friend?”
“Faith?” Ryo raised his brows then went on. “You stay away from her, she's too old.”
“And then there's Julie and all,” Rain said with a frown letting Ryo know what he thought of his joke. “Sir Alucard.”
“Oh him,” Ryo turned away to the fridge where he took out some dough he had prepared earlier.
“You're making pot stickers!” Rain clapped with excitement licking his lips as they watered at the thought. “With the slightly sweet sauce?” Ryo leaned over offering his cheek. Rain kissed him then bounced around with glee. “You are good with words and numbers in your head, so say Alucard's name backwards.”
“It's D....ra...cu..la,” Ryo spoke the word then sighed.
“You knew,” It was not a question and Rain sighed. “That's why you tried to keep me away from him.”
“I understand that you are going through a rebellious phase,” Ryo sighed thinking of sweet little Rain who had needed him to be in house to even lay in bed. Well, Ryo thought with a wistful sigh, Rain still slept in his once worn pajamas. “I am trying to be cool about it, but I absolutely forbid you to become a vampire.”
“I wasn't planning to,” Rain shook his head. “But Ryo, look back at history and tell me that Vlad, the son of the dragon, prince of Wallachia was not an awesome ruler and defender of his realm. No one hurt him...and lived long enough to gloat about it.”
“Rain,” Ryo sighed. “Strength comes in many forms.”
“Everyone who came against him...” Rain sighed with admiration. “Only through vile betrayal and brotherly disloyalty was he defeated, and even then, they did not kill him.”
“Because he is some sort of being with ancient blood that is stronger than... Why are we discussing Dracula's blood?” Ryo got off topic as George entered the kitchen with a pout. “Later,” he said when George looked ready to speak to him. George frowned then folded his arms. Here he was having marital problems and he went to the most married man here and he was having parental issues.
“We are discussing it because you said I could not have any,” Rain muttered. “I never said I wanted any.”
“Good,” Ryo turned Rain around. “Now please we can discuss this more later, but I really must...” Ryo sighed seeing the brightly colored beauty in his kitchen. “Attend to Georgie.”
“Oh...” Rain nodded then patted George's arm. “Tag, you're it.”
“What's wrong?” Ryo asked when Rain left the kitchen.
“If you're busy,” George looked away.
Catching a glimpse of tear bright eyes Ryo rushed forward. “Georgie?” George whimpered then wrapped his arms around Ryo's neck. “Oh, Georgie, what's wrong?”
“Last night...” George took the handkerchief that Dee handed him. Dee entered the kitchen saw the tearful embrace and fished for the item that Ryo had cleaned for him. “Thank you.”
“So this would be why Jhaymes is requesting some work out time with Count D,” Dee searched the fridge for a soda. “Want one?” George shook his head. “Ryo and I will act as one, he will cook and I will sit and listen with eye contact.” Dee got comfortable at the table after urging George to sit down. “Tell us what has you so upset and him needing to pummel something.”
“Well... last night,” George began, pausing to sniffle he went on “Last night.”
Break
Flashback
George smiled as he applied a thin coat of lip gloss. His hair was perfect. George had hopped into the bathtub as soon as the messenger had left. The young Elven squire had told him that Jhaymes was currently debriefing with the king and should be home this evening. Wrapped very lightly in a loose yellow and green robe George lit candles at a table set for two. Jhaymes favorite meal of roasted chicken with steamed vegetables and plain white rice sat. As a surprise, dessert would be whipped cream. Just whipped cream, George smiled as he thought of the towels that he had ready in their bedroom. An hour ticked by and George watched the candle flame flicker. He went to his room to get a book to pass the time. If the dinner was cold, Jhaymes had the power to reheat it for them, so he did not feel the need to call for one of the squires that served them to keep it warm.
Halfway through the book George realized that the candles were nearly burned down to a nub. He looked out of the window then at the clock on the wall. The messenger had left several hours ago. How long did it take to speak with Zarro? George thought the lion was borderline mad, but this was ridiculous. Tired, George nibbled the vegetables then had the food taken away. He blew out the candles and retreated to bed with his book. Another hour passed and George sat the now finished tome that told of his family's Celtic history aside. Where was Jhaymes? There was so much he wanted to ask about the nature of his blood. It was supposed to be rainbow hued – here he tried not to smirk at the appropriateness of the flow- and able to wield a Magia blade. What a Magia blade was he had no idea.
Just as his eyes were drooping and he was sinking into the feather mattress with it's airy covers of white and blue the door creaked open. Jhaymes stood tall silhouetted by the light of the large full moon that reflected off the glass panels of the table. George fluffed his hair and got to his feet ready to greet his husband. Jhaymes yawned widely walking over dropping his uniform coat on a chair. His squire rushed into the room to assist taking the coat. “I will do it,” George shooed the boy off.
“Yes, Nari,” Jhaymes patted the tousled blond curls. “Let my Sweetheart aid me tonight. I have missed him.” Nari bowed first to Jhaymes then to George before he rushed from the room. George sighed as he pulled the undershirt from Jhaymes revealing the toned, deep tanned muscles. Where he was milk white, Jhaymes was Latin honey, a delicious combination. George often bathed in milk and honey. Clarisande made it for him with gardenia petals and rain dew. It was tantalizing scent that caused Jhaymes to carry George off in the middle of rehearsal. Daphnus had not spoken to Jhaymes for a week following. Jhaymes Joked about the blessing of silence from the loquacious High Prince.
George's fingers lingered over the smooth skin and Jhaymes yawned again. “Long day?”
“I'm beat,” Jhaymes stood and removed his own pants and shorts. “Gonna crash. Take a rain check?” Jhaymes lips hovered over George's.
“Oh,” George pressed a quick kiss to Jhaymes lips before he backed away. “Okay.” George nodded then lead Jhaymes to the already turned down bed. Jhaymes dropped onto it while George extinguished the lights. Just as he was crawling into bed, Jhaymes turned over onto his side. Away from George. Even when they were not intimate, Jhaymes held George through the night. “Sleep well.” George whispered closing his own eyes to stem the tears that swelled behind them.
“You too,” Jhaymes words were barely heard for the knocking that was heard on their door. “Nari, what is it?” Jhaymes stalked to the door throwing on a robe. George covered himself as well as the door was open. Jhaymes stepped back bowing as Clarisande and her young acolyte, Ryan, entered their bed room. Jhaymes took a deep breath then exhaled looking around at the lamps in the room. In a flash of green light the room was soon filled with the flickering of many candles. “Has Zarro summoned me back? I thought I explained everything about Florian.”
“No, no,” Clarisande waved away his words, her long blue sleeves fluttering with the gracefulness of her movements. “Zarro is satisfied,I am here for Georgie.”
“Me?” George stepped around and bowed to the princess.
“Yes,” Clarisande nodded her deep sable tresses falling nearly to her waist as she inclined her head it brushed forward. “I apologize for the lateness of the hour. But I have discovered a means of freeing our prisoner from his supernatural bonds. I need you to come with me.”
“Of course,” George went to find pants and slippers. He was shocked when Jhaymes got a pair of pants on as well. “I thought you were tired.”
“I am.” Jhaymes tossed his robe and pulled on a sweatshirt. “Where's your ring?”
“You know Alera took it so that she could repair the jewels that were shaken loose last month. She was called by Zarro to go off shortly after you left and did not even collect it until this morning.” George explained looking at his hand that had felt alarmingly naked since he took it off. “What's the big deal?”
“The last time you were near him the only thing that saved you was the ring,” Jhaymes pointed out with a frown.
“Once he is restored to himself his desire for me will fade,” George laughed a little.
“The way the spell works is that it intensifies what was already there,” Jhaymes shook his head then took George's hand to stalk from the room. “The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can return to bed.”
“He is not dangerous when he is not under the influence of demonic possession,” George said as they rushed across the field of flowers that Rain had planted in the area between their home and the palace.
“How many black eyes did he give you while you were together?” Jhaymes retorted causing George to gasp and snatch his hand away. They stalked to the palace in silence charged by all that was not said between them.
Clarisande wanted to speak, but held her tongue as she lead them to the bedroom where Jon was incarcerated. Jon moaned upon the the bed his clothing tattered and hanging from his thin frame. “What do I have to do?” George asked rushing to the bedside only to find Jhaymes at his side holding him back from touching Jon.
“Georgie!” Jon yelled and George winced at the hoarse timbre of his voice. “You have come for me. Oh my love, take these shackles off me and get in bed.”
“Oh...” George shook his head backing away.
“Promise him whatever he wants,” Clarisande urged. “Just make sure he drinks this. He has to take it from your hand.”
“What is it,” George looked down into the brushed pewter chalice that contained a dark blue liquid.
“Ground unicorn hair, with the roots of the queen's orchids, my own brew of honey cider, Soofu D donated white peach juice and I harvested the flowers of life to add them as well. All he has to do is take it from your hand and drink it.” Clarisande pushed George to the bed again. “It will draw out the evil that binds him and cool the lust that burns him.”
“Alright,” George nodded and peeled his fingers from Jhaymes' grasp. He walked to the bed. “Alright Jon,” George sweetened his voice. “Now you just drink this and right after we'll shag til dawn I promise.” The words caused bile to swell in his throat he heard Jhaymes shuffle behind him.
“Really?” Jon looked deep into George's eyes and George flinched away from the stark madness that stared at him.
“Umm hmm,”George winked at him. “All night if you want.”Jon snatched the chalice unmindful of the splashes on his ripped shirt. He gulped it down never taking his eyes off George. After draining the chalice, Jon let it fall from slack fingers. It rolled and clattered to the floor disregarded as Jon went pale, then alarmingly red. He fell back on the bed thrashing. He howled clawing at his neck and yanking at the chains. “What did I just do to him!?” George demanded when Jon began to shake so violently that the bed rattled and banged against the wall.
“Just wait, Jhaymes hold him,” Clarisande said when the chains nearly separated from the wall. Jhaymes fought against the hold his temperature rising then he slumped back. After a moment he began to fight again.
“Get off me, the bloody hell off me,” Jon's voice was belligerant. “What is the meaning of this?”
“Jon...” George heaved a sigh at the lucidity he could hear in his ex-lover's voice.
“Georgie,” Jon said when Jhaymes stood off of him. “What is the meaning of this?”
“Oh Jon,” George would have hugged him, but Jhaymes pulled him back. “He's harmless now Jhaymes.”
“I don't want you touching him,” George gasped then shook his head. They would discuss this later.
“You are behaving like a child,” George shook his head. “Jon, you will have to face trial here before the king,” George explained.
“Trial, whatever for?” Jon asked, complaining a bit at the lack of his release from the chains.
“You assaulted George on school property and, after shooting a fifteen year old, you proceeded in an attempt to sexually assault George,” Jon laughed when Jhaymes finished speaking.
“Come now,” Jon laughed again. “Surely your king can come up with a better excuse to be rid of me. George has a great arse and we had a great time, but I would not kill for a bounce with him.”
“We are talking about George right?” Jhaymes said with a smirk. “Because I would. I would kill for him. I would die for him.” George blushed a pretty pink at the declaration. Even though he was annoyed with Jhaymes at the moment for his high handed ways. Jon rolled his eyes and Jhaymes frowned at him. “But you will die should you try it again,” Jhaymes pointed at Jon while shoving George behind him.
“God man, come off it, I don't want him,” Jon shook his head. “Do you have proof of what you claim? For sure I can not remember anything after your birthday.” George gasped looking at Jon. “What?”
“Jon, tomorrow is thanksgiving, it's the end of November,” George explained.
“I must admit to admiring your constitution,” Clarisande said in the stunned silence that followed George's words. “More than five months in captivity and you did not kill him or yourself.”
“You say captivity,” Jon shook his head still foggy with confusion. “But I have not done anything wrong.”
“You were possessed by a demon and it is best if we have your sworn agreement never to speak of these matters in exchange for a full pardon for your crimes.”
“Prove to me that I committed these crimes and I will agree,” Jon said sighing as he was released from the chains that bound him to the wall.
“Stay within this room and I will acquire the proof,” Clarisande said.
“I will go to the king,” Jhaymes volunteered then pushed George to the door. “Go to bed, I will see you in the morning,” George gasped at the command before he stomped off with a retinue of guards that would return him to his home. Jhaymes did not come to bed that night.
Break
Dee leaned back in his chair while Ryo abandoned his cooking. George leaned into Ryo's embrace. “He thinks I don't know. I mean I don't,” George blew his nose. “I don't know the full details of the mission he was on,” George sniffled again. “But I do know that it involved Florian. I read the annals of the first battles of the Royale. Florian was the one who caused the death of his lover. He comes back all moody and I try to be understanding, but this is... Now he is acting all jealous.”
“Yes, Jhaymes is jealous,” Ryo spoke leaning back to look into George's bright eyes. “His ex-lover can plague you no more,” Ryo tried to be understanding and look at the situation from both sides of the fence. “You don't have to worry about him going back to him. But Jon is very much alive. He has made passes at you. Even before Dae touched him. It is that desire that Dae fed his spell on.”
“He should trust me,” George shook his head.
“Oh he trusts you,” Dee shook his head with a soft sigh. “It's commissioner Rose he doesn't trust.”
“What?” George looked up worried that Dee had lost his mind. “You mean the man who is with JJ's cousin?”
“Exactly so,” Dee explained as Ryo went back to their dinner. Now that Ryo had done the cuddle and pat and tears had dried Dee could supply the common sense and understanding from Jhaymes perspective. As it was, the feather head was busy harassing Bikky into working out with him until Count D arrived. “Before we moved to LA, Rose was sniffing Ryo so hard he could have told him what soap he used in the morning. We were already lovers I was ready to kill him. I kept such a close watch on Ryo that I walked in on him taking a dump.” Dee twitched a bit as a rolled ball of dough hit him in the back of the head. “He was out of my sight for too long and I could not see where Rose was, so I went looking for him.” George laughed wiping the last of the tears from his eyes. “Just wait, Jhaymes will work out his problem and be cooing at you again in no time.” George nodded, he would weather this storm.
Alicia walked into the kitchen with her bundle of pink and white lace. “There's my little Momo-Chan,” Ryo blew a kiss for his hands were covered in dough and flour.
“Stop calling her that?” Alicia chided. “You and Laton already sat down and discussed her Japanese name. It's Ryoko O Shiawase.”
“That's pretty,” George got up to look at the peach skinned baby. “What's it mean?”
“A journey of Joy,” Ryo said. “That is what love is. We grow, we change, but in the end we arrive at a much better place. Don't do that,” Ryo caught Alucard's hand as it materialized near the cup he had drained the blood from the ground beef into.
“I don't like to feed in broad daylight,” He complained.
“I thought you left,” Rain dashed into the kitchen before Ryo could reply. “I'm glad, you vanished before I could ask you something.” Ryo aimed a warning look at Rain as he walked with Alucard to the back yard once again. Once Alucard sat, his long coat glowing brightly red amidst the verdant carpet of grass at his heavy booted feet. Rain went down on one knee offering the cup he had taken from the kitchen.
“Your father does not wish you to ask me for my blood,” He sipped from the cup allowing a drop to remain on his lips. He licked it off with relish hoping to frighten the small human.
“Neither do I,” Rain was quick shake his head. He could not believe it. He was really speaking with him. He was really here! “I mean, you are great, You are... Your true name is Vlad Dracula, an ancient Romanian word meaning son of the Dragon. Son of Vlad Dracul, grandson of Mircea the elder and brother of Mircea the younger, Vlad the monk and Radu the handsome. Your son Mehni The Evil,” Rain gulped when Alucard frowned over the last part. “Made history as well.”
Alucard stared at Rain for a moment, he inhaled the air near the boy considering. With a deep breath his long red coat melted away leaving behind a fine black suit. His hair lengthened and curled while a thick mustache covered his upper lip. Removing his glasses he pierced Rain with a steady green gaze. “You are similar to the High Princess in refusing to call me by my assumed name.”
“It's a dead giveaway to anyone who can spell and read backwards.” Rain shrugged then he laughed. “And Andy is a bit of a scatterbrain.”
“You are wrong to dismiss her playfulness.” Vlad smiled with fondness at the thought of Andromache. “Have you not seen her in battle?”
“I have, I only meant that the other day she forgot to put on socks and could not remember why her toes were cold,” Rain paused as the great personage laughed.
“That sounds like her,” Vlad shook his head with a small chuckle.
“I never imagined you like this,” Rain stood to his feet. “Laughing, joking, being friends with Andy, liking my music.”
“Like a man, you mean?” Vlad patted the bench beside him and Rain was almost too awed to sit. “I am a man, in a manner of speaking, not just a monster. I have a purpose, just like all things created on this world and the next.”
“If you don't mind my asking,” Rain brought his eyes up to meet Vlad's. “What purpose is that?”
“Long before the Royale, I was the one who could fight them.” Vlad said with no enmity at the sharing of his duties. “My family had the stamina to defeat the infidels who tried to conquer the kingdom in the name of their foolish demon that claimed to be a god. Convert or die, those were the options.”
“And your reply?” Rain asked though he knew the answer.
“I'd rather impale you.” Vlad smirked at the memory. “And I did. If anyone of my people showed signs of disloyalty or the nature of those that came to defeat us, they were dealt with the same measure. History marks me a tyrant. A cruel, vicious monster who massacred enemy and friend alike.”
“I mark you a hero who wages the war that America now faces.” Rain sighed thinking of the attacks on America's own soil.
“They will continue to wage it until they wise up and deal harshly with those who would dare attack with impunity,” Vlad's voice lowered but Rain had no trouble hearing him. “Even Joshua, who has his own book in the tome, took out every man, woman and child of the treacherous fiends who held him back from the land given. Even the cows were slaughtered.”
“The cows?” Rain breathed the words.
“They were evil cows,” Alucard was quick to say at the horrified look on Rain's face.
Rain sat beside him watching as the cup was drained and set aside. “Still,” Rain shook his head. “I would ask you. Will you accept me as your Squire?”
“You wish to be my squire,” Vlad smiled baring his fangs.
“You are a knight of Arcadia,” Rain nodded. “The order of the Dragon is a noble order, I am a dragon prince and the rider of wind for my people. I will serve you well and learn much. I know you have much to teach me. I know there is much to learn. I am willing to work hard...” Rain ceased speaking when a firm finger was pressed against his lips. Rain gasped as Vlad pulled his hand up and bit lightly at a finger. Rain winced as a single drop of crimson blood dripped onto Vlad's tongue. He released Rain and sat for a moment rolling the ruby drop around before swallowed.
“There is indeed strength in you,” Vlad nodded. Rain sighed when Vlad winced at the taste in his mouth. “Strength and light...” Vlad looked away as if in pain from the single drop. “I can drink my fill of Arcadian blood and yet you mark me. You have a purity of spirit that is like a beacon unmatched by many I have met.”
“You won't take me?” Rain knew it even though Vlad did not outright say the words.
“You have been sodomized,” Vlad spoke as the taste reached his mind. Rain gasped lurching himself to his feet.
Rain nearly tripped over his feet so fast did he rise. Backing away from Vlad he narrowed his eyes. “I did not realize the trial of your Squire would be so arduous,” Rain spat the words before he stomped away leaving Vlad confused of the humans turbulent emotions.
Vlad sat for a moment pondering all he had gleaned from the drop of Rain's blood that he had tasted. He was a strong boy. Able and full of honor, but his path was not entwined with Vlad's. He had a much brighter purpose. Vlad got to his feet and stepped quickly back from the burst of bright flames that flared around him. He turned to meet raging blue eyes. Bikky stood with his palms out ready to fire again. “He looked up to you!”
“I meant no insult,” Vlad shook his head his deep curly hair falling around his shoulders in a regal flare of his heritage.
“Your reason for not accepting his fealty is insult by itself. You can not hold it against him for something he had no control of,” Bikky flamed again and gasped as Vlad caught it. He held the flames as if he were holding a chain binding Bikky where he stood.
“I never said I did,” Vlad shook his fist causing Bikky, still linked to flames that Vlad held, to shake as well. “Your brother burns with a bright light that is almost as intense as the sun. My flame burns much darker. Just as Lady Aurora denied her motherhood of Lord D for fear of tainting his light with her aura so I will not train him in my ways. Let one who is not of my ilk train the wind rider. He will be better served for it. He is not the problem, I am.” Vlad again tasted the sweetness of Rain's blood. “Besides,” Vlad released Bikky and he nearly fell back at the freedom of limbs. “His pain is an amazing source of strength for him. Much can be said for such strength. I wish my brother had it.”
“Your brother?” Bikky questioned.
“My younger brother was fourteen when he was taken to the sultans bed.” Vlad growled and Bikky took a step back at the fierce glower he was treated too. “He liked it. And so was the sultan's choice for the throne of Wallachia. When he tried me... I bit him.” Bikky would have said more, but Vlad vanished.
“I hate when he does that,” Bikky muttered going back inside his home.
Ryo turned when the door slammed open and a turbulent wind of angry teenager stormed inside. “Rain!” Ryo reached out to him, but pulled back when he saw the state of his messy hands. Rain dashed by anyway.
Dee reached out to grab his hand worried that Alucard's refusal, he knew he would, had hurt the sensitive youth. Rain tried to shake Dee off, but Dee held on detaining him while Ryo cleaned his hands. “Get off me,” Rain gasped twisting away with a move he learned from Count D. Dee winced when his back hit the counter's edge. “Oh Dee, gosh, I'm so sorry...”Rain sniffled, his large eyes filling. He looked to see George getting to his feet and rushed from the kitchen as his eyes overflowed.
“I can watch this,” George said heading to the stove. “You go.” Ryo nodded tossing his towel to the sink before he dashed upstairs. Jackie and Bobby looked up confused. First Rain, now Ryo.
“What'd we miss?” Bobby asked his little brother who shrugged then went back to strumming his guitar.
Rain reached the safety of his room. Sidhe sniffed him and was at his side instantly. Rain trailed his fingers over the soft tufts of her ears. He saw it again, the look in Vlad's eyes. It was so... Rain moved near the plants, then walked by. He sat on his bed scooting back to the wall. Sidhe crawled over close to him pressing her warm body against him. “Oh, Sidhe-girl,” Rain sniffled. He curled his knees up to his chest then wrapped his arms around them. Rain rested his head on his knees. “I never knew, I never knew just how much a person's past could jump up to kick them in the rear. But when I think about it, if he has that strong of a prejudice, should I even want to be his squire?” Sidhe thought of shifting to her human form, but decided that it would be best to just be a pet. Sidhe sniffed the air again and sighed, she did not have to do a thing.
Gentle tapping at his door alerted him that someone had followed him. He inhaled deeply tasting the wind outside his bedroom. “Rain,” Ryo called softly. “Ame-Chan, can I come in?”
“I don't care,” Rain spoke in a low voice, knowing that Ryo could hear him. The door opened and Ryo stepped in still wearing his apron.
Ryo saw Rain's dejected little huddle on the bed. His large black pants shone with chain links and silver buckles. The same design was on his large jacket. “You have filled out well,” Ryo said not commented on the tears Rain worked hard to wipe away. “Yet you still hide behind clothes that are three sizes too big.” Rain blew his nose on the handkerchief that Ryo slipped to him without looking at him. “Ready to talk about it, or should I come back later?”
“Don't go,” Rain leaned his head on Ryo's shoulder but did not speak of what was upsetting him. Ryo sat still as Rain continued to sniffle. He had done his research, worked so hard to learn the truth amidst the myths and outright lies. Ryo felt a slender arm creep around him and he embraced his son. “He said I tasted... Well, he took a drop of blood. He said no because...” Rain paused his face flushing darkly giving him the complexion of cherry wood. His hair fell over his face and Ryo pushed it aside to meet the startling green eyes made more so by the ocean of tears that glistened behind the lids. “I've been... He said... How can he blame me for something I had no control over?” Rain squeezed tighter and Ryo patted his back.
“Some people can be intolerant of what they do not understand,” Ryo tried to explain with a calm voice even though inside he wanted to set Vlad ablaze. How dare he do this? How dare he treat his son so? Ryo tensed at the darkening of the air and a mist as crimson as blood pooled. As he watched it congealed and bubbled forming an oil-like stain that stabilized into heavy black boots.
“You're not welcome here!” Rain flopped a hand at the mess on his deep green carpet. “Leave me alone,” His voice broke on a sob. “Just go away. I don't want to be your squire if you're such a jerk.” Vlad stood his ground despite the buffeting of strong wind that bombarded him. “Get out...” Rain said increasing the wind to such a degree that the very air turned emerald. “Get out!”
Vlad placed a hand over his chest inclining his head forward in a regal nod. A salute of respect from one member of a royal house to another. “Your highness, Rain Cloud Cornwall MaClean,” Vlad spoke low. “Wind Rider of the mighty Cheyenne tribe and burgeoning mage of Arcadia.” At the full title spoken with Vlad's crisp accent Rain's wind down to a low boil but by no means halted it's turbulent flow. “I never meant any insult. I commented on the taste as soon I realized it without thinking about it. It is not a diplomatic gesture and as a prince of Wallachia, I have thoroughly embarrassed myself.”
“I don't care!” Rain's wind increased again. “Get out of my room.”
Vlad looked around at the many plants that bloomed in the room and the irate feline that hissed at him. He saw Ryo bristling and knew that he was in danger of being seriously singed. “It is just as I suspected,” Vlad spoke allowing his fangs to show. “Even though you dress in such a manner, it is a lark to you. You surround yourself with life. I scent you nearly as I do the kami.” Rain gasped and the wind slowed to a near halt with his shock. “With relish and reserve.”
“So you insult him?” Ryo pounded his fist into the palm of his hand the first outward sign of his contention.
“I meant no insult,” Vlad reiterated pinching the bridge of his nose. “May I speak with the young prince alone?” Vlad addressed his question to Ryo. Ryo looked to Rain. He nodded and Ryo got to his feet. Sidhe refused to budge hissing at Vlad instead when he sat beside her boy. “If I found you lacking, so would I find your parents and those they work with and yet I can claim no finer warriors that I have worked with to date.”
“Then why?” Rain cried. “You said you can't take me as a squire, then you said that like...” Rain could not go on; the words recalling up memories he fought hard not to dwell on.
“It bothers you,” Rain looked up at the startled comment. “I can feel the air charged, and see the small bumps that rise on your skin.”
“How?” Rain gasped looking down at his own body that was covered with deep, black cloth. “Can you see through my clothes?” Rain looked utterly horrified.
“No, but your clothes raise, I can see it because of my blood abilities,” Vlad answered. Rain nodded then moved away from Vlad. He found the small human amusing and laughed again. “I'll not harm you. When I spoke earlier, I meant no offense. But, you were young, were you not?”
“Thirteen,” Rain answered bringing his arms back around his knees.
“You did not submit,” Vlad spoke with admiration. “I tasted it all. You defied your attacker. When I spoke, it was with admiration. When my younger brother was made a bed partner to our captor, he not only did not fight it, he liked it and used his connection as the sultan's lover to steal my throne.” Rain's mouth formed the word 'oh' and yet no sound left his throat. “Father was not pleased with his actions and left him in his grave for several decades.” Rain laughed a bit thinking of an immortal creature being punished. “When I said I could not take you as my squire it was for practical reasons. I will soon leave this area and return to England. As my squire you would come with me. Your family would miss you, not to mention that adorable girl who loves you. I also have another reason.” Rain perked up drying the last of his runny nose then tossing Ryo's soft handkerchief into the hamper. “Your path is one of light, your footsteps should never be beside mine. As I said, I hold you as a specimen to be appreciated from afar, but too much contact would be like a mortal staring at the sun. One day I fear I would go blind.”
“But, you can go out in the sun.” Rain's brow drew down.
“Your light is internal, like a song. It's why your voice calls me,” Vlad said then sighed recalling the first time he ever heard Rain singing. “I thought my heart would break. You keep singing, Wind Rider. You keep shining and damn anyone who thinks less of you for whatever reason. Just as Heaven will kill for her pretty so I will defend you. Find a master knight who can handle your brightness, and match it.” Vlad got to his feet and noted that Sidhe no longer looked like she wanted to take a bite out of him. “But spare me more of your presence than I can safely tolerate I beg of you.” Rain nodded as Vlad opened his door.
“Sorry I blew at you,” Rain smiled.
“Rain,” Vlad shook his head and Rain blinked at the black that melted away leaving him in his red ensemble once again. “Fix your eyes, you resemble a raccoon.” Alucard laughed at the pillow that bounced off his head and shut the door softly behind him. As Alucard descended the stairs he was met with a heaving mass of shimmering white cloth. In high dudgeon Heaven corralled her fear and slapped him hard across the face.
“That child...” Heaven could not go on as she realized what she had just done. “Your highness.” Heaven dropped to her knees.
“Get up, you'll ruin that dress of yours,” Alucard spoke low. “I find myself more admiring your protection of Rain than your trespass against my person. Be at peace, daughter of Phineas.” Heaven nodded. Alucard melted down the stairs with a slow gait. Heaven sat on the stairs a moment more before she went down as well.
George looked up from the stove as Ryo rejoined them. “See, the house did not burn down in your absence.” George gave Ryo a pointed look then turned to Dee. Dee stood hopeful that Ryo would join him for a bit upstairs. Ryo sighed then as the bell rang. Dee nodded as Jackie opened it stepping aside for the Royale with Leon, Count D, Christopher, Aoi and Kurayami. Also with them was Faith dressed in a long red velvet skirt, black corset and thick heeled boots. Jhaymes grinned ready to ask Count D to spar with him. Seeing the elegant ensemble he sighed.
“If you have a problem, best take it up with Dumpling,” Torcha pushed past him. She wasted no time for greetings to anyone else rushing to the kitchen to embrace her dumpling.
“Trouble in paradise?” Laton asked failing to keep his amusement hidden.
“Oh, first fight?” Andy patted Jhaymes cheek. “Just apologize for whatever you did. Making up is more fun than fighting.”
“What makes you think I did anything wrong?” Jhaymes demanded his face flushing.
“Clari told me all about this morning when Jon was shipped back to England. You told him to never come near your sweetheart again.” Jhaymes gasped shooting a look of betrayal at Clarisande who shimmered in dark blue and green cloth. “Not to mention you acted like a jealous youth last night practically accusing him of wanting Jon.”
“I did not say any of that,” Jhaymes protested lowering his voice in fear that George would hear him from the kitchen.
“But the way you looked at him,” Clarisande sighed. “Then you sent him to bed like an errant child and left him alone all night. Ponchi told me he had dinner and candles and himself all made up for you when you got back from your mission and you just went to bed turning your back on him.”
“Thats why...” Jhaymes closed his mouth fearing that his coldness to George would be enough to send him to the arms of another.
“You're an idiot,” Laton said with a bored sigh. “Now where's my little darling?” Laton sniffed and found Angelina in Torcha's arms as she spoke with George sipping tea. “Ah, beat me to her,” Laton folded his arms.
“Oh, here you go,” Torcha handed her great granddaughter over without a fight surprising Laton until a vile smell greeted his nose. “Alicia is helping Ryo with the dressing for tonight's turkey.” Laton stared at the pink bundle that seemed to be smiling at him. Laton nodded to his wife acknowledging her victory before he headed upstairs where Ryo had a small table set up for parents with infants. Laton passed Rain on the stairs and greeted him. He thought to pass Angelina to him, but saw the preoccupied expression Rain wore and continued on. Rain descended and saw that Jackie was again opening the front door, this time for Erick and Terry who stared goggle eyed at the mass of people that wandered the house laughing and talking, having a grand time. Behind him came Lord D and JJ with their two small sons.
“Anymore and the house will burst,” Kenneth commented watching his father flirting with Lady Alera. She rebuffed him with words, but her eyes lingered over his smile. Faith rolled her eyes then shook her head smiling. She stood near to Andromache on guard even in this house among friends. She was guard here, not some guest. She surveyed the crowd finding Alucard suspicious as he spoke in low tones to Nestoir. She had seen him drinking the high prince's blood. But he was not her concern. Andy was. She had to think that Nestoir could handle himself. Besides, the two acted as friends. Andy giggled rushing to investigate Kibo and Shinrai in their miniature cheongsams. Faith headed off after her and bumped into a tall blond.
“Back up!” Faith pushed him back then looked into his face. He was cute. She winked then looked to Andy the princess was in an undignified pose on the floor with the children her own crawling all over her. Jackie stared at the dark haired beauty ignoring the doorbell. Jhaymes opened it for Jill just as the teenagers took a ball out back. Sofu D and Aurora arrived as night descended bringing Seras and Marilyn.
In the kitchen Ryo chopped, he stirred, he mixed and he baked. He looked over at Dee sitting with his mother then he looked again at the full kitchen, the full house. People everywhere. George sipped from his tea with a knowing grin. He had been tossing hints at Ryo all day. The last jibe still had Ryo's face flushed. Or it could be the heat of the oven. Ryo heard the boys outside playing, the chatter from the living room, the whir of his mixer and the dulcet tone of Count D laughing as he tasted the extra creamy sauce for the cheesecake. Ryo looked at Dee. With a sigh he untied his apron and unwound it from his waist. “Dee,” Ryo took his hand pulling him up from the couch. “May I have a word with you.”
“Oh, okay,” Dee walked upstairs in a daze wondering if he had done something wrong. Was Ryo mad at him? What had he done? He had backed off about sex, hadn't he? They reached their room and Ryo shut the door. “Baby?” Dee licked the lips that were pressed against his. “Oh... Baby...” Dee could say no more. Ryo pushed him back until he fell upon the bed. Dee was overwhelmed by the golden prince that climbed on top of him. The hair, the clothes of yellow and brown with white cuffs and collar, the pale skin with a sheen of sunlight even though the sun had long since vanished. The house was full, the buzz of their talking drowned out the by the sturdy door that enclosed them in their own nest of heady anticipation.
“Dee,” Ryo shook his head pressing his face to the chest that had surrounded him so many times with strength and pleasure. Dee set Ryo back until he straddled Dee's hips. Dee pulled Ryo's shirt away from him offended that the damned garment would dare to keep him from the skin of his love. “Hai,” Ryo nodded throwing his head back for Dee's mouth to fuse with his neck. “Umm,” Ryo tucked his bottom lip between his teeth shivering at the hot lick of Dee's tongue. “Oh Dee,” Ryo thrust his chest up so that his ruby nipples were available to Dee's mouth.
It was almost too much. Almost. Ryo was hot on top of him wriggling and panting. Dee feared he would burst his pants. Ryo chuckled into Dee's mouth as he was bounced in his lap. The true evidence of his desire pressing hard into Ryo's bottom. “Ryo, hold still,” Dee gasped. It was a very real possibility that he would spill himself before he even made it out of his breeches.
“Um...Dee,” Ryo yanked his pants free then settled back onto Dee's lap.
“Wait... Ryo, my pants,” Dee gasped when he was released and sucked into Ryo's wet mouth. His pants still hugged his hips Ryo simply unzipping him before he extracted his prize. “Oh,” Dee groaned his fingers searching Ryo's opening gaining access by Ryo's position as he was bent over on the bed. His knees made indents in the well made coverlet. Ryo arched his back silently begging Dee for more penetration. “My fingers are too dry baby,” Dee said. He resisted the pull of Ryo's talented lips and tongue and moved to search their night stand for the lubrication shedding his pants on the way. Dee turned to see Ryo sitting on the bed his tongue trailing over his already cock swollen, red red lips. His hair was tousled and falling over his blushed cheeks. While Dee watched Ryo brought his fingers up and licked Dee's slickness from each finger with a relish that nearly made Dee spend himself at that moment. “Will you get on top?” Dee asked knowing that given the chance he would pummel Ryo.
Seeing the fire that simmered in Dee's turbulent green eyes Ryo nodded. “Come here,” Ryo crooked his finger after he took it from his mouth. Dee took a moment to breathe. “Dee?” Ryo leaned up on his knees and Dee's feet seemed to move on their own toward the golden angel that waited for him. He reached the bed in a moment that took too long grasping Ryo's arms he lifted until Ryo's mouth could reach his. They switched positions Dee sitting and Ryo climbing on top of him. Ryo lay his head on Dee's shoulder. How he loved this man. His strength, his scent. Ryo closed his eyes inhaling a deep breath wrapping his arms around Dee's neck. Ryo angled his hips so that Dee's long arms could reach around him. Ryo hitched his hips at the cool feel of the lubrication coating Dee's fingers that probed him gently. Ryo rubbed his hardness against Dee's stomach as he undulated his body for closer contact with the fingers and the man that wielded them.
Dee felt himself trapped against Ryo their slickness merging and seeming to heat as their passion grew. Ryo moaned loud when a third finger entered him. “Ready baby?” Dee almost did not have to ask. He could feel the flush of Ryo's skin as his body prepared to be filled. Ryo nodded his limbs shaking with need as he lifted up. Dee held the firm, pale globes of Ryo's delicious bottom apart while Ryo grasped him and aimed. “Slowly, I want to feel every inch of you,” Dee instructed earning a smile from Ryo that melted his heart. Ryo pressed Dee in wincing ever so slightly at the first push past the muscles that guarded his body. “Okay?” Ryo nodded sliding down further. With his body enveloped in bliss Ryo clenched around Dee bringing his knees up until they pressed into Dee's sides. Dee gasped. “Ryo!” When Ryo sank fully onto him. “Wait...Baby...” Dee tried to hold Ryo still on him, but his hands were too slippery and his fingers found no purchase on Ryo's smooth skin.
“Ooh,” Ryo Ryo moaned. Dee was his perfect fit. He touched all the right places inside of him, especially that one. Ryo ground down and circled his hips increasing the pressure.
“Wait... Ryo!” Dee gasped. He had wanted Ryo for so long and so much he did not know how much of the slick encasement he could take. Ryo shook his head lost on sensations. Deeper inside, Dee filled him and rubbed against him heating him from the inside. Dee was lost. It was too much. Ryo was so beautiful on top of him. His body undulating seeming to be in time to his heartbeat. Dee throbbed with need. He wanted to hold back, but was blinded by the light of his pleasure. Ryo sped up. Dee grew larger inside of him. “Ryo... Ryo... Damn Baby!” Dee closed his eyes pleasure swamping him. He could almost see the creamy flood of his release inside Ryo's tight channel. Ryo gasped his body still above Dee as he held tight. Ryo was kissing Dee as he calmed his body softening inside of him. Slowly, Dee realized that he had came first his body sliding out of Ryo. He also realized, while Ryo was kissing him with a tender caress to his face, that Ryo was still pressing hard against his stomach. “Oh, sorry,” Ryo laughed a bit when Dee apologized.
“It's alright,” Ryo moved as if to get up and Dee pushed him over onto his back. “Umm.. Dee?”
“Lift your knees,”Dee commanded while he searched for a wet wipe. Ryo planted his feet on bed as he stretched out on his back. Dee placed his large hands on Ryo's knees pushing them apart. He looked his fill. Ryo smiled his face so bright a red Dee wanted to kiss him. He leaned in over half on top of Ryo and pressed their lips together sliding his tongue inside the warm mouth. Ryo yielded. It was a moment that Dee wished to freeze forever in his mind. The imprint of those sweet succulent lips and agile tongue merging with his. Ryo sighed into Dee's mouth. This man. Dee. Ryo's senses were swamped by the presence of the man above him. Touch, taste, scent, the view of his long black hair skimming his shoulders and his deep, green eyes. Those hands, large and callused stroked him. Ryo groaned raising his hips.
“Ah...” Ryo gasped at the feel of the cold towel that cleaned the excess of Dee from his body followed by a warm tongue probing. Ryo's entire body shivered.
“I'll get you there,” Dee promised his breath on Ryo's sensitized skin almost enough. Dee pressed his fingers inside feeling the warm, tight case that held him so perfectly only moments before. He went to the spot he knew would give Ryo the most pleasure and pressed, he rubbed as he sucked the two globes of Ryo's manhood into his mouth and used his tongue to massage them while his hand continued it's even strokes. Ryo gave a shout as his body spilled. He sank into the blankets and pillows with his eyes closed. He could smell Dee more this way. The scent that he wanted to embed in his own skin.
Ryo went into Dee's arms holding him close. His eyes shot open at am alarming speed feeling the strength of the erection that was pressing against his thigh. “Dee!”
“Spread your legs,” Dee commanded laying Ryo on his back. Dee shoved pillows under Ryo's hips lifting him to the perfect angle. “That's it,” Dee crooned when Ryo pressed his legs wide apart. A low moan sounded as Dee sank into Ryo. Was it him? Was it Ryo? Dee couldn't tell. He did not even care. All he cared about was going deeper into Ryo and feeling as if he were finally going home.
Break
Rain caught the ball with a bounce and a laugh. “You play better than you roller blade,” Erick commented. Bikky ran over and stole the ball from him.
“Hey!” Rain chased after him. He collided with Terry, tripped over Chris, sending Erick fumbling over Bikky.
“Oh man,” Erick gasped. “Bikky are you okay? I am so sorry,” Erick got to his feet pulling Bikky up as well. “You're okay?”
“Yeah,” Bikky dusted off his bottom with a nonchalant air that staggered Erick and Terry.
“You got shot less than a month ago remember,” Rain leaned over and whispered in his brother's ear.
“Oh...” Bikky's eyes rounded and he rubbed his side. “Yeah,” He said slower. “Just a little twinge, nothing I can't handle.” Bikky tossed the ball aside wincing as it soared through the hoop. “Let's go play video games, I got a new system for my birthday.” Bikky was quick to hurry inside ignoring Chris who commented that he had gotten shot on the other side.
Break
Jackie yawned then headed through the kitchen to the other bathroom on this lower level. The first one he had tried was full and he was not ready to venture upstairs. Jackie paused to see a blond he had never seen before sitting at the table with George while the she-vamp was pouring juice into a mixture of cranberries and nuts. Jack paused when he saw a slim man beside her eating sugar cubes that he dipped in chocolate. For a moment, it must have been a trick of the light, the man looked as if he were swollen with child. But in an instant, almost as soon as he realized it, the vision was gone and the man was slim again.
“For those who have been touched by the magic of Arcadia,” Jack nearly wet himself at the heavy voice that spoke so near him. He looked up and saw that Alucard had been standing by the door he had just entered, though he could not recall seeing him there. The accent gave Jack pause as it was not like any of the others he had heard tonight. “The truth is easier to discern.” Jack gasped looking again and yes, it was a slight swell, but it was there. He nodded wondered for a moment who the man was with George, before he went to the bathroom only to find that the door was closed.
“Just use the one upstairs,” Bobby called from inside. Jack sighed then stomped to do just that. The wood grain of the banister was fine under his hands as he walked up the carpeted hall. Ryo kept the house tidy for he knew that Dee would not be the one who took such fine care of things. Seemed to Jack that the only thing Dee took fine care of was Ryo. But, Jack amended as he entered the dark mahogany wood with white walls and red trim bathroom he sighed. He had to give Dee credit, he looked after his boys very well. Jack stood before the toilet his mind going over guitar riffs in his head when a sound came to him. He looked around for the source and saw an air vent the same time he heard Ryo's voice clearly moan Dee's name.
Jack's eyes bulged from his head and he swore as he re-aimed at the toilet vowing to clean the mess. Jack worked to ignore the passionate cries as he finished up and zipped his pants. He searched the bottom of the cabinet and was glad to see the cleaning supplies. His face was beet red by the time he was drying his hands and he ran down the stairs to find Bobby sitting on the couch laughing with the pretty guard.
“Jack, come here,” Bobby called him over. “This is Faith... what's wrong?” Bobby asked when his brother's cheeks gained his attention. Jack shook his head.
“Oh,” Jack looked down at the petite Asian woman who claimed she was Ryo's maternal grandmother. “I think it is perhaps that my grandson is proving to be a poor host but a great spouse.”
“Indeed,” Laton did not look up from his granddaughter.
Break
Sigh... He heard it as if it came from someone else. George watched Slyphe roll a ball between he massive paws ignoring the sage advice from his longtime friend. “If he weren't filled with that damn Arcadian blood, I'd give him a piece of my mind.” Marilyn groused baring his fangs.
“That's not necessary. But,” George patted the icy hand. “When was the last time you ate?”
“I...” Marilyn looked away and George was sure the fiend would have blushed did he have that much blood in his system. “He's ignoring me, I thought...” Marilyn sighed.
“Well then, shall we commiserate together?” George offered a small laugh.
“He likes that little twit Seras... the one who hardly eats, she is so pale and yet...” Marilyn shook his head. “How does she do it? She is so strong. If I go for even half the time she has without feeding I am like this. I could not contemplate fighting. But she...”
“Her blood is that of her sire now,” Marilyn gasped when Nestoir entered the kitchen. “Azi plays the smitten suitor now,” Nestoir paused. “If she were my daughter I would warn her.”
“Daughter?” Marilyn looked into the living room to see Azrial watching Seras who clung to Alucard's side with her rapt attention on every word he spoke to lady Aurora. “I'm sorry George,” Marilyn sighed and offered George an uncharacteristic empathy pat. “Want to talk about it?” Marilyn's hand was yanked away from George as he was pulled to his feet. “Azi! Uh...Master.” Marilyn flushed looking away from from Azrial.
“Leave the pretty one alone. You know you can't drink Arcadian,” Marilyn stared at his sire. “Drink fool,” Azrial bit into his own wrist. “I won't have you on my conscious.”
Marilyn pushed the arm aside. “I won't be pitied, I don't need the scraps of your attention.” Marilyn shoved to his feet heading out into the chill night wind. “You don't care at all. I get it now,” Marilyn wrenched the door open and George rolled his eyes. He always had been a drama queen in life, seems it was a bad habit he would keep even in death. “The dumb blond wised up. I'm eating out tonight.” Marilyn looked back from the porch crimson seeping from his eyes that he could ill afford to lose. “Master.”
“I'd better go get him, before he gets into even more trouble,” Azrial fumed not bothering to close his wrist.
“But you like it this way,” Alucard gave a knowing smirk as his old friend vanished.
George continued to sit at the table long after the turkey was basted and the bread set out to cool. Many other things were being cooked, but upstairs, he knew that Ryo no longer cared. George thought back to his own problem. “Sweetheart,” George heard the beloved voice long before he looked up. Jhaymes died a little inside only to be brought back by the love still shining from those glorious eyes. “I'm so sorry,” Jhaymes dropped to his knees in front of George. “Florian... wants you. He said that just like he took Lucien, he would take you. But he would have you first. Both him and Dae. I could not let him think it was possible. I fought him. I fought him for three days even though he...”
“What?” George wiped the tears from Jhaymes face his heart pounding so fierce against his chest he feared that Jhaymes could hear it.
“Even though he took the form of someone who so closely resembled Lucien that they could have been twins. I fought him. I killed him. It was as if I killed him with my own hands.” Jhaymes shook his head buried as it was in George's lap. “And I would do it again. I would... for you I would. I will kill to protect you. I will die. I will die for you. I love you.”
“Live for me instead,” George begged leaning his face down. He never made it to Jhaymes' lips for Jhaymes surged upwards sealing their mouths their passion unleashed in an inferno restrained for too long. Jhaymes stood keeping George in the circle of his arms. He walked forward, backing George against the counter and pressed him there. George pulled his mouth back sucking air into his lungs. “Jhaymes,” George whispered tears leaking from the superb orbs that had entranced Jhaymes from the moment he gazed into them. “Live with me instead.”
In many ways, George realized, he was very much older than Jhaymes. Or at least, more mature. “I love you sweetheart,” Jhaymes whispered in his ear his tongue begging entry into George's willing mouth. George succumbed to the wildness that was Jhaymes. It was hot, like liquid fire pouring through his veins. It stirred his emotions to a pitch so feverish he feared immolation, but it was worth it. This fire inside, it was so hot, it was almost like the heat in his body was coming from outside. This was passion, this was love, this is what he yearned for. George clung to Jhaymes as he felt carried away. So hot...George felt burned... George gasped shoving away from Jhaymes. He was impervious to Jhaymes' flames. His and Alera's. “Sweetheart?” Jhaymes looked concerned.
“Hot!” George hurried away from the counter. Jhaymes looked down and gasped. He had not been pressing George against the counter, it was the stove. George looked down in horror when he heard the laughter his eyes snapped open and he frowned at Leon.
“You just gave new meaning to the words 'hot ass!'” Leon chuckled his laughed hitching for a moment as D bit him. “Ow...Ah haha,” He continued to laugh. “George,” Leon laughed a bit more when George met his eyes his cheeks red. “How're the buns?” George was still flushing as Ryo and Dee returned. Naturally, Leon was the first to applaud. “Can we eat now?” Leon asked Ryo who's face was a red a cherry as he dashed into the kitchen his hair still damp from the shower.
“Ha...” Ryo said taking the turkey out preparing to place all the fine foods into serving dishes to be carried to the table. “Full house...”


Powdered Sugre 57
Warning...Foul language usage in this chapter...
Influences
Chaos was never more lucrative. The reporter thought as he walked around the arena. He would remain inconspicuous allowing the louder media to shout their questions and be ignored. When asked he held his backstage pass up and walked on. Members of the exterior band he ignored. The orchestra, though they had a beauty that he would like to film for his private collection, he moved on. Walking unnoticed he spotted a young woman trying to blend in with the large crowd. She clutched her pass to her showing it to a guard that led her through. Her curly dark hair was pinned up with a large orchid flower. Her. That is who he would follow. That is how he would get his exclusive. This concert today had been all over the media. Such hype had to come with a story the networks would pay for. This was going to be his big break.
“Hey you!” The reporter looked up startled. “What's your name? Where's your pass?”
“I am Ethan Reams,” He held up his backstage media pass. He knew the pet shop owner. He could explain, but somehow thought the angry looking bouncer was not interested in hearing about it.
“Press is not allowed back here, those are the dressing rooms,” The bouncer frowned at him when he pointed to the young girl that went into one of the rooms. Mentally he counted doors. “She's none of your business. Go on now, the group needs time to get ready, they go on in an hour.” The bouncer dismissed Ethan when he turned around. Just his luck, he thought as a broom was knocked over by a man with a camera trying to sneak past while the guard spoke to him.
While he failed at using Ethan as a distraction, Ethan slipped by the bouncer when he moved off to escort the man to the front of the building to be thrown out. Ethan took several deep breaths before he ran down the hall counting the doors. He found the one he was looking for and smiled as it was slightly ajar. “George,” Rain dashed by holding a small box. “Help.”
“Ah, a minute,” George said painting his lips a pale red color. He checked in the mirror before he moved a box and indicated that Rain should sit. “You have such nice skin, a deep color,” George took the heavy Kohl liner. Rain held still as George applied it to his eyes. “This color makes your eyes jump.” Ethan slid his foot along the door pushing it open more. Bikky sat on a couch holding Carol. The two had been inseparable since she had showed up this morning. Sitting in a chair not far from the mirror was the young girl that had been late in arriving. Ethan had several pictures of her with Rain, even one of them kissing, so he figured she must be his girlfriend. “This should do for now. Can you do the lips?”
Rain nodded as George stood next to him in the mirror. While Rain slathered his lips with clear gloss George reached around him for his brush. That was it! Ethan snapped the picture when it seemed that George was holding Rain. George saw the flash and looked up startled he turned around and Ethan snapped again. Rain snatched the brush from George's hand without thinking and threw it at the open door. Ethan stumbled back just as the door slammed loud in his face. As Ethan ran to avoid the bouncers he wondered who had been behind the door to have shut it so hard. He could see no one in the mirror. He checked the play back of his digital camera. Amidst the flowers and cards and teddies there was no one. Jhaymes had been leaning against the far wall. Ethan frowned and played it back again. What had that green light been? Green light? But it moved, touching the door. He had a great picture though, of Rain and George. Ethan grinned sneaking back out with the loud paparazzi that was doing their best to annoy the few members that had braved the common area.
“You probably should not have done that,” George sighed taking his brush back from Jhaymes. Rain averted his eyes as their fingers lingered the caress seeming more intimate somehow than a kiss would have been.
“You know what the headline is going to read,” Rain grumbled.
“Yeah,” Bikky nodded his head. “Breaking news, Rain comes out! Boy George having an extramarital affair with a teenager!” Bikky waved his hands dismissively. “Not worse than anything else written about you guys.”
Rain deflated then went back to his long jacket. Ryo was right, he did wear too many clothes. “It just bugs me,” Rain shoved into the heavy black garment. “Do I look terrifying?” He asked Julie. She giggled and nodded. “You stay with Ryo and Dee during the concert.” Julie nodded again her eyes wide as she prepared to watch him on stage. So many screaming fans, girls especially, would be clamoring for his attention. Julie looked away from Rain when the knock came to the door. She was not ready to admit it, but she was afraid that one day Rain would find a rich, famous, or royal girlfriend. She could not blame him, would not blame him. She had even seen one at his house. A young girl, around their age, royal and pretty to boot. Julie looked up and gasped as the object of her morose thoughts walked over with Princess Clarisande.
“Hey Rain, all ready to wow the world?” Ryan asked straitening the bodice of loose fitting mini dress. Julie tightened her hold on Rain's hand as the beauty laughed with him for several moments while they walked down the corridor.
“Julie, you remember Ryan?” Rain pulled her in front of him after a few moments. “She is Nestoir's little sister.”
“Hello,” Rain frowned at the chilly response that Julie had for the other girl. Bikky smirked then took Carol away from what he hoped would not be an argument before the show. “Nice to meet you.”
“Again,” Ryan laughed with a deliberate kindness. Julie sighed feeling small and offered a genuine smile.
“You're really pretty,” Julie shook her hand. “Do you sing with the band?”
“Me?” Ryan laughed. “Couldn't carry a tune if they sewed it to my hand,” Ryan laughed some more. “No, my talents lie in magic... markers,” Ryan finished. “I make posters like no one's business.” Ryan retreated before Julie commented on professional printers and their role in show business.
“Odd girl,” Julie remarked to Rain.
“You have no idea,” Rain was still laughing at Ryan's quick save. He sighed as he pressed a kiss to Julie's lips. Julie stood for a moment watching as Rain walked over and spoke with Cory Flight. The rocker stood holding his electric guitar the rest of the band milling around joking and laughing. The Royale converged on the area and Rain was soon lost in the crowd. Julie hoped that she would not lose him. He really was the sun to her. Ryo found her still standing in the hall long after the group had moved on to their places for the opening song and lead her to the seats that had been set up for them near the front of the stage. Ryo took his place and Dee held his hand. In front of them Bikky and Carol sat with their school friends.
The lights dimmed and the crowd went wild. Ryo wished he had been assigned to guard the stage. He knew that the basilisks and Elven guards were the best Arcadia had to offer, but still... Ryo shook his head seeing Ponchi among the guards looking dangerous though admittedly the smallest among the group even at human size. She equaled princess Chimera in height which was only about five feet, four inches. Ryo had always thought it odd that X' Ta-C did not have an opening act, they never did. The show was the show and that was it. Ryo appreciated the lack of build-up.
“Hello,” George said into the microphone to which he had to wait a few moments before he could speak again as the crowd screamed at him with fanatical glee. “Nice to see you all too,” He waved and laughed. “I am just greeting you while... oh, there he is,” George grinned then handed the microphone to Daphnus. “We were missing a musician, I see you found him,” George winked at Jhaymes who took up the acoustic guitar along with Nestoir. He nodded then began to play. Daphnus lifted the microphone and began to sing "He never thought he cared so much about the minute hand, until he started praying for a second chance,” Daphnus sighed. Taking a breath, he continued. “If he could only do it all again, he'd trade the long nights that he spent behind his desk, for all he missed. He tells his wife, I wish that this moment in this room, was not me dying, but just spending a little time with you.” Kenneth stood next to his dad. He smiled and they sang in unison. “You only get just one time around. You only get one shot at this...One chance, to find out...The one thing that you don't wanna miss.” Daphnus slung an arm around his son. “One day when its all said and done...I hope you see that it was enough. This one ride..One try...One life...To love.”
Kenneth sang the next verse alone. The words tore at Alicia reminding her a long ago dingy hotel room. “She never thought she cared so much about those little hands, that held on tight the day she left...'Til she was scared to death,” Alicia wiped a tear while holding Angelina. Ryo patted her arm as Kenneth went on. “Sitting all alone on a hotel bed, the end of the road. The sun has set on her big plans...To feel young again. She picks up the phone, dials the number, hears that little voice, that's haunted every single mile...Since she made that choice...”
Daphnus joined Kenneth again. “You only get just one time around. You only get one shot at this...One chance, to find out...The one thing that you don't wanna miss.” Daphnus slung an arm around his son. “One day when its all said and done...I hope you see that it was enough. This one ride..One try...One life...To love.” The band hit a crescendo causing several eyes to leak at the emotions wrought by the father and son on the stage. “You only get just one time around. You only get one shot at this...One chance, to find out...The one thing that you don't wanna miss.” Daphnus slung an arm around his son. “One day when its all said and done...I hope you see that it was enough. This one ride..One try...One life...To love...To love... To Love...” As the last note carried on Ryo wiped Alicia's face with his handkerchief. She smiled and held him tight.
“Whew!,” Andy said taking the microphone from Daphnus and grinning widely she began to sing." We all wanna make a place in this world. We all want our voices to be heard...” She smiled then moved to the front of the stage where she sat down on the steps. “Every one wants a chance to be someone.” The audience sighed at her. “We all have dreams we need to dream, sweeter than any star you can reach. 'Cuz when you reach and find, you've found someone...” Andy kissed her palm and blew a kiss to her children where they sat in the audience in the care of Count D and Leon surrounded by the highest ranking officers in their army. “You'll hold this world's most priceless thing. The greatest gift this life can bring...Is when you look back and know...You were loved.”
Rain smiled from backstage leaning against the wall listening to the high princess as she sang. “You were loved by someone, touched by someone, held by someone, meant something to someone, loved somebody, touched somebody's heart...Along the way. You can look back and say...You were loved...yes you were.”
Andy got to her feet straitening her long satin skirts. “You can have diamonds in your hands,” Andy held out her hand and sparkles fell as if diamonds dripped from her fingertips. “Have all the riches in the land,” Andy lifted her hand and the diamonds seemed to float about her. “But oh, without love, you don't really have a thing, no no.” She shook her head long tresses falling about her shoulders. “When somebody cares that you're alive. When somebody trusts you with their life. That's when you'll know,” Andy laughed a little. “That you have all you need,” Andy pointed to her dear friends in the audience. Friends that were more like family. “You'll hold this world's most priceless gift. The finest treasure that there is...You can look back and know...You were loved”
Rain walked out with Kenneth and George singing along with the hight princess. “You were loved by someone, touched by someone, held by someone, meant something to someone, loved somebody, touched somebody's heart...Along the way. You can look back and say...You were loved...yes you were.”
Rain began the bridge as Andy nodded at him. “So many roads that you can take...Whatever way you go, don't take that road alone...” George joined in. “It's better you should know...”
Andy began again, “Oh you are...”Rain and George sang with her. “You are loved by someone, touched by someone, held by someone, mean something to someone, love somebody, touch somebody's heart...Along the way. You can look back and say...You were loved...yes you were.”
Andy finished the song. “So remember to tell that special one...yeah...You were loved...You were loved...You were loved...You were loved....” Andy heaved a sigh offering a wide grin she handed it to George who waved cheerily at the audience. He winked at Jhaymes where he now sat behind the elaborate drum kit. George fluffed his hair. "Nothing about you, is typical. Nothing about you is predictable...” George giggled into the microphone. “You got me all, twisted and confused. It's so you.” George pointed to Jhaymes.
Andy, Clarisande, and Tisiphone began to sing along. “Up til' now I thought I knew love. Nothing to lose, and it's damaged 'cause, patterns will fall, as quick as I do...tumbled for you... But now...” Jhaymes laughed as George wiggled his way across the stage. “Bridges are burning, baby I'm learnin' A new way of thinking now. Love I can see, nothing will be, just like it was. Is that because...” George shrugged blowing a kiss at Jhaymes. “Baby you're so unusual. Didn't anyone tell you, you're supposed to break my heart?” Jhaymes shook his head laughing with George. “ I expect you to, so why haven't you?” George walked over to the drum stand and continued to sing. “Maybe you're not even human 'cause, only an angel could be so unusual. Sweet surprise, I could get used to...Unusual You.”
The crowd cheered dancing to the music as George sang. “Been so many things when I’m with someone else. Boxer in the ring tryin' to defend myself...And the private eyes to see what's goin' on. That's long gone.” George waved a hand as if tossing off something unpleasant. “When I'm with you I can just be myself. You're always where you say you will be...Shocking cause I, never knew love like this could exist.”
Andy wrapped her arm around George as they sang. “Tables are turnin', my heart is soarin'. You'll never let me down.” George grinned again. “Answer the call, here after all, never met anyone, like you.” Jhaymes pounded on the drums hiding his red cheeks as George went on. “Baby you're so unusual. Didn't anyone tell you, you're supposed to break my heart? I expect you to, so why haven't you?” George headed back to the drum stand Jhaymes was swamped with his scent. He closed his eyes as he played inhaling in George. “Maybe you're not even human 'cause, only an angel could be so unusual. Sweet surprise, I could get used to...Unusual You.”
“Can't believe that I, almost didn't try, When you called my name,” George leaned down over Jhaymes causing an uproarious cheer. “Now everything has changed.” Their lips met.
Tisiphone and Clarisande began to sing for George stayed right where he was.“Baby you're so unusual. Didn't anyone tell you, you're supposed to break my heart?” Andy stopped laughing long enough to join in. “ I expect you to, so why haven't you? Maybe you're not even human 'cause, only an angel could be so unusual. Sweet surprise, I could get used to...Unusual You.”
Rain walked over from his position singing backup for George and winked as he took the microphone. The crowd cheered wild with glee. “Remember,” George said to Rain. “Work the crowd.” Rain nodded and took the microphone that Andy handed him.
“Are you guys ready for me?” Rain asked urging the crowd to cheer. “Cause I could just go back stage and eat a cake or something.”
“No... No! Rain...” The crowd screamed reaching for him. Rain undid the large buckle on his jacket allowing it to fall open revealing the large black top underneath. Rain nodded behind him. Nestoir and Jack began to play while Jhaymes beat on the drums. It was a joke backstage that Jhaymes was drumming for this concert. “I just love drummers!” George had laughed with glee then gave Jhaymes a lingering kiss. “Alright, it's time for you all to get up!” Rain danced around the stage "I've been sizin' you up and stuff watchin' you live life large enough for the both of us to big up the love.” Rain held out his hands to the surging mass of teenage hormones at the foot of the stage moving just beyond their reach. “Got the measure of the man in you, it's more than the sum of the parts. It's true what they say... You gotta big up the love.”
Rain nodded before going on. “I've been checkin' nice things you do standing in the Starbucks queue... Would you buy coffee for a stranger, who's down on their luck?” Rain shrugged swiveled his hips and danced on. “Random acts of kindness flow, compassion from a hand I'd like to hold. It does it for me and I can't get enough.”
George went over to sing with Rain. “Oh...” They leaned in using the same microphone. “Don't confuse me when I say,” Rain sang alone. George added, “Oh...”
“Please don't take this the wrong way” Rain ended with a laugh. “You can lead a heart to love but you can make it fall. I'm tired of loving small 'cos... Size matters,-size matters-” Kenneth sang with Rain as well. “And not how you think. I'm talkin' bout your heart and what you do with it. The more seeds you plant the more flowers will grow... so big up the love 'till it overflows.” Rain grabbed an armload of flowers that he threw out to the audience.
“Most blokes to shallow to swim in only interested in one thing. It's all so meaningless. 'Cos puddles dry up,” Rain rolled his eyes then winked in the general area of Julie where she cheered with their friends. “With a view of the world so small it limits the size of the dream and you achieving it. A new panorama with your arms around me, I see my life how it should be,” Rain blew a kiss to Julie she gasped as the camera followed his line of vision causing her cheeks to go red at the stares she got.“You can lead a heart to love but you can make it fall. I'm tired of loving small 'cos...”
Kenneth joined in again with George. “Size matters -size matters- and not how you think. I'm talkin' bout your heart and what you do with it. The more seeds you plant the more flowers will grow...so big up the love 'till it overflows.” Ethan sat back with the paparazzi watching as the young boys had fun on stage.
Alucard stood at the back of the room watching the spectacle with a small smile lighting his face. “You want him,” Alucard narrowed his eyes at the pause. “As a squire,” He turned his head to look at Azrial.
Alucard's expression of disgust“I am not so perverted as you. He is a child. A male child.”
“For once I was being serious,” Azrial laughed at Alucard's assumption. “You admire his strength and courage.”
“Look at him,” Alucard suggested. “Truly see him,” Alucard moved behind Azrial and whispered a few words. Azrial gasped at the power that surged through him. When next he looked at Rain on stage singing, he winced in pain and shielded his eyes from the intense luminosity that surrounded him. “His spirit is strong and bright. I fear I would go blind.” Alucard closed his eyes releasing Azrial from the sight. As he blinked Alucard closed his eyes allowing the voice of such purity as to bring tears to his eyes to wash over him.
“One more,” Rain called out wiping his face on the tie he had in his hair then tossing it to the jostling crowd. Rain walked over to the piano and sat beside prince Angel. “Will you play for me?” Angel nodded his blond hair falling over his face. Rain inhaled then looked out at the audience while Angel began to play softly. Julie felt a pain in her heart watching him. He was so beautiful, his voice truly like that of an angel. As he sang, the crowd hushed while behind him, unnoticed the band switched out preparing for another song. He finished and looked behind him as if shocked at the princesses that surrounded him. “I'm out of here,” He tossed Tisiphone his microphone and dashed off to change his jacket for a lighter one that while black canvas and covered with buckles, they were sterling silver instead stainless steel.
“Now, one more for the road, eh'” Andy said once the applause settled. “Come on guys,” as she waved with gaiety the other princesses crowded around her. The Band began to play.” For even the most trusting soul, this world can be a scary place, yeah, yeah. So much that we can't control in every moment that we face, yeah, yeah.” Andy paused to grace the crowd with her trademark giggle. “When a thousand what ifs whisper in our ears we remember whose we are and watch them disappear.”
All of the princesses began to sing. “I wanna live with a fearless heart. Courage that's coming from trusting God. It's constantly guiding me though the road may seem dark... I wanna live, wanna live with a fearless heart.”
Tisiphone began to sing . “There are worries chasing everyone. That's evident in times like these, yeah, yeah. But I have found the confidence that comes from the time I spend on my knees, yeah, yeah.” The beautiful blond blew a kiss. “There's a truth I'm holding onto as these days unfold greater is He that is in me than he that's in the world.” Tisiphone offered a confident nod.
All of the princesses began to sing again. “I wanna live with a fearless heart. Courage that's coming from trusting God. It's constantly guiding me though the road may seem dark... I wanna live, wanna live with a fearless heart.”
The twins, Althea and Amalthea went round about each other singing so that the crowd never knew which was wich. “He's my strength...He's my shelter...He is with me all the way...He's my light and my salvation...Of whom shall I be afraid...Of whom shall I be afraid...Oh..Oh..” All of the princesses began to sing. “I wanna live with a fearless heart. Courage that's coming from trusting God. It's constantly guiding me though the road may seem dark... I wanna live, wanna live with a fearless heart.” As the girls ended, they had linked arms laughing with a joy that was unmistakable as the best friendship any of them could recall.
“Before we head off and enjoy the rest of this show...” Andy handed the microphone to her husband.
“There are a few people here, who have something to say,” Nestoir held up a hand and Ryo gasped. Members of the audience began to walk to the stage. He looked around then sighed when Dee wrapped his arms around his waist. Rain stood next to Nestoir holding a microphone. Nestoir nodded to Rain then stepped aside.
“In life,” Rain spoke. “You meet people. And you wonder, how you got so lucky. But maybe luck had nothing to do with it. Maybe it was all planned. Maybe there are some people out there that make the world just that much better.”
Erick stepped up holding Peter's hand, Terry next to them. “You made life at home safe,” Saying no more they passed the microphone to Alicia.
“Thank you Ryo, for everything,” Ryo gasped looking at Alicia, then Dee.
Peter took the microphone next. “For showing up in the middle of the night.”
The microphone passed with such things being said as, “For catching me when I jumped.” “For catching me when I fell.” “For seeing who I really was.” “For finding me when I was lost.” “For solving the closed case.” “For listening when I needed to talk.” “For helping my family find hope.” “For teaching me how to laugh again.” Tears filled Ryo's eyes as a large screen fell behind Rain showing various pictures of all those he had helped over the years. “For deciphering insane babble.” “For speaking my language.” “For being a good friend.” “For getting to the hospital.” “For remaining calm.” “For being an eye in the storm.” “For taking me home.” “For having confidence in me.”
Rain took a deep breath and smiled. Ryo could feel tears build as his son began to sing. “You're the bravest of hearts, you're the strongest of souls...”As his voice lingered the stage emptied. “You're my light in the dark, you're the place I call home.” The screen showed an image of Ryo embracing Rain. Though he held Rain tight, the pain in his dark eyes was unmistakable. Ryo gasped realizing that it was the hospital after Bikky had been shot. Blood still covered Rain's hands. “You can say its alright, but I know that you're breaking up inside,” Rain paused. “I see it in your eyes.” Rain looked away as the scene changed to Ryo standing over his bed watching him sleep. “Even you face the night, afraid and alone...” Rain smiled meeting Ryo's eyes where he stood in the circle of Dee's embrace. A picture of Bikky showed on the screen mouthing the words that Rain sang. “That's why I'll be there. When the storm rises up, when the shadows descend, every beat of my heart, every day without end. Every second I live, thats the promise I make, Ryo that's what I'll give, If that what it takes... If that's what it takes.”
The scene on the screen changed to a picture of Dee. He too was mouthing the words that Rain sang. “You can sleep in my arms, you don't have to explain. When your hearts crying out, Baby, whisper my name...” Dee smiled as he danced. Ryo blinked back his tears staring at the screen. “Cause I've reached out for you, when the thunder was crashing up above, you've given me your love. When you smile like the sun,” The scene changed to one of Ryo smiling surrounded by a luminous golden light. “That shines through the pain... That's why I'll be there.”
George began to sing with Rain as the scene began to switch rapidly from one person to the next each one seeming to sing though it was Rain and George's voice that mesmerized the audience even though they danced to the music and clapped their hands. “When the storm rises up, when the shadows descend, every beat of my heart, every day without end.” Several different pictures of tables laid out with fantastic meals splashed before all. Each one made by Ryo's hands. “I will stand like a rock,” Leon stood with Count D in his arms both facing the camera as the silently sang along with Rain. “I will bend till I break.” Lord D and JJ were shown next followed by Chihaya and Kagetsuya. “Til there's no more to give. If that's it takes.” Collins and Angel were shown next. “I will risk everything. I will fight I will bleed.” The screen showed their family leaving the wreckage of a burning building. Ryo recognized it as the place where Randolph had met his end. “I will lay down my life... If that's what you need. Every second I live... That's the promise I make. Ryo that's what I'll give... If that's what it takes.”
Andy and the rest of the Royale began to sing along as backup while the scene of Laton and Torcha on a backdrop of their dragon forms painted by Bikky was displayed. “Through the wind and the rain, through the smoke and the fire. When the fear rises up... and the waves ever higher.” Rain closed his eyes and released his powerful voice. “I will lay down my heart, my body my soul. I will hold on all night and never let go.” Ryo gasped at the pristine landscape of Greece where he had ridden on the back of Laton to retrieve his children from the demons that dared take them from him. “Every second I live, that's the promise I make.” Bikky was on the screen again, this time holding Lyo. “Ryo that's what we'll give, if that's what it takes.” Rain finished his song then left the stage. Leaving the microphone in the care of Andy.
Ryo was beyond words. He could not speak, he could only hold on to Dee hiding his face as tears soaked the front of his shirt. “Hey,” Dee leaned down pressing his lips to Ryo's. “This was supposed to be a thank you.”
“Wa...W...Watshi wa...” Ryo's sniffle was loud. “Take care of my family, Watashi wo ai suru.”
“In English?”Dee laughed kissing Ryo again. Bikky stood up he and Lyo as well as Alicia embraced Ryo and Dee and Rain. “We love you, Baby,” Dee said amidst the applause. “Thank you for making this ragged bunch of orphans and street rats into a family.”
“Yeah,” Rain said and winked at Ryo. “We'd be lost without you.” Ryo shook his head giving up on words he simply sank into Dee's embrace allowing the larger man to support him.
Andy cleared her throat several times to gain the audience attention. “I know there are some disturbing rumors being spread.” Rain slipped away from his family under the cover of his guards that swept him backstage. “The rumor that Rain is leaving X' Ta-C.” Andy sighed heavily before her grin burst through. “Now why would we part with such a great member of our team. But then again, Slash has been bugging us. So we decided on a compromise.”
Daphnus stood and spoke. “Rather than a tug of war that could damage Rain, we have decided to share.”
“He may not look it,” Kenneth could not help but add thinking of his smaller friend. “But there is plenty to go around.”
The stage went completely black. A piano began to play. With no lights, Rain's voice began to flow over the crowd, lulling them into trance-like wonder. “How can you see into my eyes, like open doors...”
“Great,” Aaron Novis complained loudly to his friend knowing that the row in front of him was full of reporters and other classmates. “Another homage to Rain's beautiful voice, just him and a piano. Can't he do anything else?”
A spotlight fell on Rain highlighting his face but concealing the rest of his body.. “Leading you down into my core, where I've become so numb...” The lights lifted to show Rain leaning on the piano with Prince Angel playing. Guitar rifts were heard as Rain continued. “Without a soul, my spirits sleeping somewhere cold, until you find me there and lead it back home”
The stage lit fully and Cory Flight began to jam while singing into a microphone. “Wake me up!”
“Wake me up inside,” With Rain's voice along with his the crowd cheered jumping to their feet. “Call my name and save me from the dark.” Rain began to dance working the audience as George had encourage him. “Bid my blood to run, before I come undone,”
“Save Me!” Cory wailed.
The light of the stage showed Rain's full body and the crowd gasped to see that he was wearing a pair of gigantic black wings, the feathers catching the bouncing light making him seem like a dark angel. “Save me from the nothing I've become.”
Cory went into a frenzy of chords before Rain sang again, “Now that I know what I'm without, you can't just leave me.” Rain reached to Cory from across the stage. “Breathe ...into me and make me real...Bring me to life.”
“Better close that,” Jeremy remarked from his position with the reporters that were next to the high school group. “Or a fly might hop in.” Aaron snapped his mouth shut as Rain danced closer to Cory as if pulled by the music from the guitar. The drums matched his steps and George shivered watching Jhaymes play.
“Wake me up inside,” Cory and Rain sang together. “Wake me up inside.”
“I can't wake up!”
“Call my name and save me from the dark.”
“Save me.”
“Bid my blood to run, before I come undone. Save me from the nothing I've become. Bring me to life.” Rain yanked the tie from his hair tossing it away. A point in the audience surged with a young girl crying and clinging to the small satin ribbon. Wind whipped about the stage blowing Rain's hair and wings.
“Dude,” Bikky was clapped on the shoulder. “Your brother's awesome!”
“I've been living a lie, there's nothing inside.” Cory sang into the microphone.
“Frozen inside, without your touch, without your love darling,” Rain pointed out to where Julie was sitting. “Only you are the life among the dead.”
Cory stepped up jamming on his guitar sharing Rain's microphone. “All of this time I can't believe I couldn't see! Kept in the dark, but you were there in front of me!”
Rain pushed his hair back only to allow the wind to blow it around again. “I've been sleeping a thousand years it seems, got to open my eyes to everything.”
Cory continued using Rain's microphone. “Without a thought, without a voice without a soul.”
They both sang in unison. “Don't let me die here there must be something more.” With a last note Cory stepped back allowing Rain the opportunity to really belt. “Bring me to life!!” The piano began again the opening refrain while Cory sat his guitar aside and pulled Rain until his back was to Cory's front.
“What are they...” Aaron began but was shushed as another song began to play. Aaron gasped as Rain was lifted by wires strapped to his back. He landed on the piano and Angel began to pound on the keys as Cory and the rest of the band began to play. “Wow...” Aaron breathed before he could catch himself.
Rain moved with the music before he started again. “Now I will tell you what I've done for you. Fifty thousand tears I've cried. Screaming deceiving and bleeding for you, and you still won't hear me.” Cory walked over and reached to help Rain from the top of the piano. Rain slapped it away. “Don't want your hand this time I'll save myself,” Rain leaped allowing the rig to swing him to the other side of the stage his wings obscuring his face as he landed near Bikky. “Maybe I'll wake up for once.” Bikky gasped as Rain continued. “Not tormented daily defeated by you,” Rain pointed to the group of reporters before he was whisked further back onto the stage. “Just when I though I'd reach the bottom. I'm.... Dying again.”
“I'm going under,”-'going under'-Rain stood next to Cory both moving in sync with the music and each other. “Drowning in you,”-'drowning in you'- “Falling forever...” -'falling forever'- “I've got to break through. I... I'm going under.” The crowd cheered watching as Rain slipped from their classmate, to a full fledged rock star. “Blurring and stirring the truth and the lies,” An image of Rain kissing George flashed before the audience followed by George using his inhaler. Rain 'flew' up to it still singing “So I don't know what's real and what's not.” The inhaler vanished and Rain replaced the inhaler kissing the large screen. George vanished replaced by Julie. She gasped seeing her face so large in front of the crowd. “Always confusing the thoughts in my head. So I can't trust myself anymore. I....” Rain fell fast to the stage. “I'm dying again.”
“Going under,” -'going under'- “Drowning in you.” -'drowning in you'- “Falling forever.” -'falling forever'- “I've got to break through...I...I'm going under.” Rain continued to dance while Cory and the band played. Rain went to the front of the stage his khol lined eyes boring into the cameras. “So go on and scream, scream at me, I'm so far away. I won't be broken again,” Rain shook his head the wind whipping his hair and clothes and wings. “I've got to breathe I can't keep going under.” Cory finished out the song with his guitar and the stage went black again. The crowd continued to cheer Ryo stood aside with a smile on his face as Dee held him.
“They grow up too fast,” Dee whispered kissing Ryo's ear.
“Yeah, yesterday, Bikky asked for a car.” Ryo said reveling in the circle of Dee's strong arms around him.
“Good Lord help us all.” Was all Dee could say.
“Better him than Rain,” Ryo nodded with a smile. “Just wait til he gets his license.”
The lights came up on the stage again and Cory stood with Andy and Rain. Cory draped his arm around Rain and gasped as Rain moved away from him. Rain shook his head at the awful memory Cory had unwittingly sparked. Cory was so large over him. Rain forced a smile as Cory spoke to the audience. He saw the millions of flashing cameras and knew that someone had caught the interchange. He could only hope that it would not come back to haunt him. “Did you like that?” Cory asked the crowd who cheered their answer. “Well, that was just a little taste of our Goth Angel,” Cory almost reached for Rain again but caught himself in time to spare the cameras the sight of the young man actively shoving away from him. He had it drilled in his mind Rain's no touching policy. It made him feel odd though, that George, who was openly living a homosexual lifestyle, was allowed and he wasn't. What was wrong with him? Was he perceived as a threat?
'Don't think too much about it.' Andy's voice spoke in his head. 'It is not you personally. Rain is overloaded right now. I doubt anyone could get close to him.'
'But I never can,' Cory tried to emphasize that he had never been able to get near Rain. Even when they were working on songs together, or rehearsing. 'He always runs from me.'
'I wish I could help you understand,' Andy smiled brightly at the audience laughing as the stage filled with all their friends and family. Rain was quick to dash to his family hiding himself behind Bikky.
'There is no way he could,” Prince Angel's voice entered both of their minds before the connection was lost and the last song of the night began. Daphnus linked arms with Angel, who linked with Rain. On and on the line went and Daphnus began to sing. "Sometimes in our lives we all have pain we all have sorrow.”
Nestoir took up where he left off. “But if we are wise we know that there's always tomorrow.”
“Lean on me!” The entire band and friends sang. “ When you're not strong... and I'll be your friend. I'll help you carry on ...For it won't be long 'till I'm gonna need somebody to lean on.”
“Please!” Prince Deipyros began his bright red hair loose down his back. “Swallow your pride if I have things you need to borrow...”
Kenneth and George sang together. “ For no one can fill those of your needs that you wont let show.”
Alera poked Jhaymes in the arm. “Just call on me brother when you need a hand.”
The large group sang together. “We all need somebody to lean on!”
Cory sang, “I just might have a problem that you'll understand.”
The entire band sang again. “We all need somebody to lean on!”
Lots of playful hugging and laughter went on as they continued to sing as one big voice. “Lean on me
when you're not strong I'll be your friend I'll help you carry on for it wont be long 'till I'm gonna need somebody to lean on.”
Bikky cleared his throat and worked hard to stay on key. Singing had never been his forte. “You just call on me brother when you need a hand .” Rain laughed clapping him on the back.
The group continued their carousing. “We all need somebody to lean on!” While Prince Angel manned the piano. “I just might have a problem that you'll understand we all need somebody to lean on!”
Andy added her vocal talents to the mix. “If there is a load! you have to bare that you can't carry.”
Clarisande finished up with. “ I'm right up the road I'll share your load if you just call me.”
Daphnus sang. “Won't you just call me?”
“If you need a friend.” The microphone began to pass from one person the next round and round with out warning.
Ryo gasped when it entered his hands. “Call me...” He sang then passed it to Dee.
Dee's eyes rounded. “Call me uh-uh,” He searched finally giving it to Jhaymes who was too busy laughing at him so George leaned over and sang.
“Call me,” George laughed a little.
Since he was holding it, Jhaymes sang. “ If you need a friend.”
“Call me.” On and on it went until the stage went black. The crowd was still cheering as the house lights came up.
Break
The hall grew quiet. Rain sighed as he walked past the lockers leading to the one he now shared with Bikky. He paused by his old locker to see Aaron and Johnathan on their hands and knees scrubbing the pink mess off the metal. Their hands were covered in thick rubber gloves to protect their skin from the abrasive materials. Aaron's eyes followed Rain and Julie as they walked down the long hallway. Rain smacked the hand away sending a recorder flying as he defended himself. “Oh sorry,” Rain bent to pick up the fallen recorder. “Don't jump out at me like that. Reflexes you know.”
The reporter nodded glad that he had made it onto school grounds. “Not a problem, it's not broken or anything.”
“Glad to hear it,” Rain smiled pleasantly. “Now get out.”
“Excuse me?” The reporter sighed at the chill he could see in Rain's luminous eyes.
“I said get out,” Rain pointed to the nearest exit sign. “Or are you here on school business?”
“Well, I'm Ethan Reams,” Ethan held out his hand. He lowered it when Rain did nothing more than look down at the appendage then back up at Ethan.
“Is there some event here that you are here to document?” Rain asked folding his arms over his chest bunching the material of his black coat. It fell to his ankles and clinked with the heavy silver chains and buckles.
Ethan sighed then plunged off the deep end. “I was actually here...uh...hoping to ask you a few questions about...”
“Get out!” Rain flung his arm out again towards the exit in a flurry of swirling cloth he missed the small object that fell from his wrist. “I'm going to be late for class.” Rain hurried down the hall after snatching up his backpack.
Ethan sighed looking after him. “He sure is something,” Ethan turned at the comment. Aaron blushed then looked away.
“Care to comment?” Ethan held over his recorder. Aaron's eyes widened before he ran to his next class.
Bikky clapped a hand on Ethan's shoulder. “Squirrel right?” Ethan's eyes widened that the tall teen had remembered him from his camp counselor days. “Better get out of here before he signals the guards to come escort you out.” Bikky shook his head. “Damn it,” He stalked over to pick up Rain's dropped bracelet. He snapped it on his wrist noting the snugness of the black leather with metal studs in it. Even at it's last opening it fit his wrist almost too close.. “He's a skinny little thing. I'll give it to him later. I have to get to trig.” Before Ethan could say any more, Bikky was hurrying through the throng of bustling students.
“You were leaving,” Ethan looked up at the man in a black uniform. A silver stripe going down his leg and on his lapels. “You will not bother their highnesses during school hours. Here, they are simply students. Any more from you and your kind and you will be severely dealt with.” Ethan was escorted from the school ground by the irate guard. He was unwise enough to ask about the insignia on the man's identification pin. His eyes narrowed and his nostrils flared. Ethan gulped when it seemed as if the man lowered his head to butt him. “It's a minotaur. You will leave now.” Ethan made haste from the building his heart beating fast inside of his chest.
Break
Lord D laughed softly as Angel bustled about his house cleaning. “I am fine really,” Lord D protested when Angel propped another pillow under his feet.
“Nonsense,” Angel rolled his eyes. “You're carrying a child. The last time nearly killed you.”
“I know, but this time is different,” Lord D assured Angel with a nod of his head. “I have even maintained a glamor over my figure and resumed work at the hospital.”
“How could your father allow you to do such a thing?” Angel frowned pushing Lord D back into a chair. Lord D deflated with a sigh.
“Father has been ill lately. But he will not let me tend him,” Lord D admitted what had been worrying him. “Mother says it is nothing to concern myself with. That he will be fine. He assures me that he will survive this malaise but I fear for him. He has even lost weight,” Lord D whispered the last as if in confidence.
Angel sat down next to Lord D sipping his tea. “Collins was like that a while ago. When we were still in New York. He did not want me to worry about him being sick, because I was obviously sicker than he was. So he kept it to himself.” Angel nodded a sad look in his eyes. “Maybe you should do as your father wishes and care for yourself and the child you carry.”
“I know I should,” Lord D stood when Kibo began to cry. “Oh, Chibi,” Lord D scooped the squalling boy into his arms. “ Did you fall down?”
“Papa, knee,” Kibo pointed to the scratched skin of his left knee. “Glow knee,” Kibo begged his lower lip trembling. Shinrai sniffled in sympathy for his brother as Lord D sat the small boy on his knee. Angel watched the slim hand cover the injured area and glow with a faint golden light. Angels eyes widened when the small wound vanished. “Arigato papa,” Kibo kissed Lord D's cheek before he scooted back to the floor and scampered away.
“So,” Angel said after watching the boys. “They have chosen their companions?”
“It was mutual,” Lord D sighed not sure if he was thrilled with his son's affiliation with the hyper monkeys. “They behave here, but in the shop...” Lord D rolled his eyes. “I feared they were giving their older brother quite a headache.” Lord D laughed softly recalling Count D's joy to see his father return with JJ to retrieve his brothers and the monkeys. “Ryo worries that Lyo will not gain a companion. Sidhe says he should not worry, but you know Ryo,” Angel laughed as he thought of the beautiful detective. “He will worry about the wind blowing too strongly.”
“With reason,” Lord D said confounding Angel. “Rain, is turning into quite the typhoon. He has a lot of untamed emotions that need a direction. Once he unleashes his full fury...” Lord D shook his head.
Angel giggled. “I am looking forward to it.” Lord D would never verbally admit it, but he was as well. He leaned back rubbing his rounded tummy. Nestled in bright yellow silk and white lace his pale skin seemed to glow contrasted by his hair falling to below his waist. Angel had never seen him more beautiful.
Break
“Aw, Petey,” Erick laughed holding his young lover's hand discretely under the table. “You should have seen it. George had his bottom burned, Ryo and Dee came back all late to finish cooking. Ryo sat down real gently at the table and he couldn't keep his hips still.”
“I know the feeling,” Peter blushed laughing a bit. “When it still feels like you're there, but it doesn't hurt.” Erick prayed that he would go down before lunch was over. That sultry gaze from Peter always did him in.
“Cut it out,” Erick warned. “People will begin to stare.” Peter backed off making room for Bikky and Chris to join them. “Where's Rain?”
“Waiting for Julie, she is being fitted for her new cheer leading uniform,” Bikky answered leaning back with his soda. His sleeve fell back revealing the small leather bracelet on his wrist.
“What's that?” Peter asked pointing at the jewelry that was not suited to the sporty teenager.
“It's my cock ring,” Bikky sneered sticking his tongue out at Peter. He heard a gasp and looked around but only saw the back of an woman rushing away. With a shrug he went back to his lunch.
Break
“I've got a hit,” JJ announced shoving an open file in front of Leon on his desk. Ryo and Dee hurried over to peruse it over Leon's shoulder. “We have been checking the missing persons here in America, but we should have been going global. Check out this report from Scotland Yard, and another one from Eastern Europe and this one,” JJ pointed to each case as he spoke. “Spain, Portugal, The Philippines, Africa, Egypt and Sri Lanka.”
“Got to be Dae,” Ryo narrowed his eyes. “We have to call them and put our heads together...and our parts.” Ryo grimaced. “They have the skeletons in one place, the muscles in another and the skin in yet another.”
“But why send us the organs?” Dee asked. “And where is the blood?”
“He was working with Hunyadi the last time,” Jill mused. “Seems to me, he has to feed the bastard something.”
“Damn,” Dee fumed. “Dae... What the hell are you up to?”
Break
Ryo sighed as he pummeled the lamb that he was preparing for supper. His boys should be home in a few hours. Lyo had been picked up from school and sat rolling a ball back and forth between Slyphe and Cujo. Dee sat with his laptop perusing case files. “Baby,” Dee called. “Can we have mac and cheese tonight?”
“It will not compliment the lamb roast, but...okay,” Ryo blew a kiss at Dee from the doorway before he vanished inside the kitchen. “Can you get that?” Ryo asked sensing the people on his front porch long before they rang the bell. Dee hopped to his feet opening the door moments after the bell rang accompanied by frantic knocking.
“Yeah, yeah, what?” Dee frowned at the group of people on the porch. Several of them uniformed officers. Dee looked at the badge. “Eight precinct? What do you want? Not exactly your jurisdiction.”
“I am Marci R. O. Dent,” a smallish woman with limp brown hair and light brown eyes shoved a badge in his face.
“Social services” Dee frowned looking at the stack of papers she handed him. He held in a snicker at her name and Marci narrowed her eyes at him. She had been teased horribly in school due to her parents naming her Marci Rose Olivia Dent. Her initials her horrid. 'Marci Rodent!' they had all shouted. Whatever, she refocused on the task at hand. He wouldn't be smirking soon enough.
“There is a child there,” Marci pointed into the house shoving past Dee. The officer entered the house and reached for Lyo. Lyo screamed at the top of his lungs and ran into the kitchen.
“Da-Ryo!” The officer pursued the child and met Ryo who looked down stunned at Lyo. He sat his carving knife on the counter and wiped his hands on his apron so that he cuddle the terrified boy. “Not going with you!” Lyo screamed clutching his little fingers in Ryo's pant leg.
“Dee,” Ryo called picking Lyo up into his arms. “What's going on?”
“Services are here for the boys.” Dee stomped into the kitchen a dark scowl on his face as he held up the paper from the court for Ryo to see. “Some teacher called it in, says we've been behaving inappropriately with the boys.”
“What nonsense is this?” Ryo's voice went low, filled with the ice of his rage. His eyes flared for a moment and Dee was quick to stand in front of Ryo diverting their unwelcome guests attention from his slitted pupils. Marci heard the pounding of many feet and went into the living room. “Rain, Bikky...”
“You,” Marci pointed at the officer that stared in fear at Ryo. “Secure that child, the rest of you come with me.” Marci dashed to the porch only to see George and Jhaymes with Bikky and Rain.
“Who're you?” Bikky asked as Rain took a step back until he was in front of George but behind Bikky. “Ryo! Dee!” Bikky looked around them to see three officers in their house. One was holding Dee, another was holding Ryo and a third was trying to pull Lyo away from Ryo. “What the hell is going on?”
“No!” Lyo screamed kicking out at the officer and clinging tightly to Ryo. “I'm not going with you. Da-Ryo! Da-Dee! Biggy! Rain! AHHHH!” Tears fell from Ryo's eyes as another officer caught him around the waist holding him firm.
“Stop this nonsense,” Marci complained straitened her hair. “You are only making this harder for the children.”
“Not my boys,” Ryo shook his head fighting against the hold of the two officers making a third necessary. Dee was already under the armed guard of three officers. Marci had come well prepared for the elite knights. What she hadn't counted on were Bikky and Rain themselves. An officer reached for Rain only to have the boy move out of his way with impressive agility. He ended up balanced on the rail staring with fury at the officer. Another officer grabbed Bikky and was sent flying off the porch.
“Don't touch me again,” Bikky said with a hard edge to his voice.
“Fine,” Marci's voice was crisp. “Get into the car,” Marci pointed to the SUV with the official insignia of Los Angeles Social Services. “We won't touch you again. And we won't allow them to touch you either. You don't have to worry.”
“What the fuck are you talking about?” Bikky asked folding his arms in a 'Dee pose' as Ryo had termed Bikky's habits.
“Bikky...Mouth...” Ryo huffed from under the weight of the three officers.
“Uncouth youth besides,” George interposed himself in front of Bikky. Another officer was trying to get Rain off the rail and gasped as the boy jumped. Three hops and he was on the other side barely having touched the steps. “What brought this on?”
“I'm calling your lawyer,” Jhaymes told Dee as he got princess Chimera on the phone.
“Today we received a call from a concerned teacher,” Marci explained to George batting her eyes. She had long been a fan. “It seemed that young Bikky MaClean went to school today wearing an object of sexual enhancement. He had to have received it from his father.”
“What? Bikky! Did you take a condom to school?” Dee pointed a finger at Bikky surprising his guards with how easy he had escaped to achieve it.
“Hell no!” Bikky frowned.
“Mouth!” Ryo chastised. “Or so help me Bikky you will not drive for at least a week.”
“Anyway,” Bikky rolled his eyes. “Even if I did, I didn't, Carol went back to school,” Bikky frowned missing his girlfriend. “Even if I did, what's the big deal? They give those out in the health office.” Bikky thought back. “Wait a minute,” He frowned then held up his wrist. “You actually think this was a cock ring?” Bikky shook his hand. Rain's eyes widened as he saw what his brother was wearing. “Serves you right for listening in on teenage conversations, man, people need to get a life.” Bikky sighed shaking his head. “Rain, c'mere a sec,” Rain flipped into a hand stand righting himself beside Bikky. The officer by the rail stared in awe. Bikky snatched the bracelet from his wrist and attached it to Rain's smaller arm. Rain held up his other hand silently showing the matching cuff.
“Regardless,” Marci sniffed. “That someone your age knows what such a thing is...”Marci paused as Ryo shook off the stunned officers who had watched Rain's acrobatics.
Ryo leaned in and whispered to Dee, after making sure that Lyo's ears were covered. “What's a cock ring?” George gasped looking at Ryo with his mouth hanging open. Ryo's face flamed as Dee whispered the answer. “Bikky!”Ryo had long ago covered Lyo's ears as Dee explained. Behind him George turned red his eyes tightly closed as he breathed fast through his nose. He brought up a hand hoping to contain it. He failed. A peal of laughter rang out.
“Excuse me?” Marci frowned. “I see nothing amusing in this entire situation. Clearly these boys are being adversely influenced...” Marci could not continue as George continued his mirth.
“Lady you got it wrong,” George laughed holding his side. “Bikky's the bad influence,” He paused to catch his breath. “Ryo doesn't even know what a cock ring is...”George's words dissolved into more laughter. “Seriously,” George pointed at Ryo who scowled at him. He heaved in a breath before laughing some more. “Miss priss here wouldn't utter the words cock ring if he were wearing one, and he sure as hell wouldn't talk about it in front of his sons.” George fell back against Jhaymes using his bulk to hold up his weight. Marci looked to see that Ryo was indeed covering Lyo's ears.
“Look,” Bikky explained. “If you want to punish the adult responsible for teaching me about sexual enhancement devices you may want to head to the mall and arrest the owner and sales clerk of Spencers. See,” Bikky laughed a bit at George who was no longer able to stand upright so lost in laughter that tears leaked from his eyes. Jhaymes offered him his inhaler that he waved away still giggling. “Rain wanted some boots and he saw those bracelets. I looked and saw a few things in the glass that looked similar. The clerk explained what they were. I thought it was funny.” Bikky shrugged. “Never knew such bull would erupt. Now will you please get off my porch. I'm hungry. Looks like Ryo was cooking dinner.” Bikky stared pointedly at the apron still tied around Ryo's waist.
“We will of course look into your claims,” Marci snapped. The officers released Dee and stepped off the porch. “We will keep an eye on you. For your own safety.” Marci informed Bikky who ignored her.
Ryo heaved a sigh of relief as his house was soon calm. He turned to Dee, “Wouldn't that hurt?” He asked to which Jhaymes sighed as George was lost to uncontrollable laughter once again. He picked George up and carried him inside when he could not walk so deep in laughter.
To Be Continued
Author's Notes; So ends the merry month of...November.
Ja Ne
Chi
Song Credits"
One Life To Love: 33 Miles
You Were Loved: Whitney Houston
Unusual You: Brittney Spears
Big Up The Love: Natasha Bedingfield
Fearless Heart: Point of Grace
If That's What It Takes: Celine Dion
Bring Me to Life, Going Under: Evanescence
Lean On Me: Bill Withers
I make no money from mentioning any of the songs here. Oh and for the record, our little Goth Angel is now a male Amy Lee...


Powdered Sugre 58
Pieces Of A Deranged Puzzle
Angel hurried past the many people crowding his café boutique. He carried yards of diamond beaded satin that Tisiphone had given him from the Arcadian storehouse. “Angel,” He paused at the affluent accent of the middle aged woman standing before him.
“Can I help you Ms...” Angel let the words hang at a loss for her name.
“Marrissa Tolaman,” She supplied letting him know that she was the governor's wife.
“Right, Mrs. Tolaman,” Angel smiled laying his cloth on the counter careful to keep it laying flat. Marrissa huffed that he did not give her his full attention in an instant. “How can I help you?”
“Mr. Shunard,” His assistant, young Catherine came to him with a length of silver silk ribbon.
“A moment,” Angel turned from Marrissa. She widened and eyes and took a deep heave of breath. Folding her arms over her ample bosom she stood to her full towering height. Her light blond hair had been tamed back into a severe bun with a large diamond and ruby bird pin in place. “Yes Cathy.”
“This is not the ribbon you ordered,” Catherine held up the bridal supply magazine and Angel saw that the ribbon was missing the white lace edging. “Should I send it back?”
“No, we won't have time for the final fitting if we wait for them to re ship. It took us almost four weeks to get this. They really should have better turn around time.” Angel frowned. “Go to the storeroom in back and look through the lace that we have in stock. Find the one that closest resembles and sew it to the ribbon...all of it.” Catherine's eyes widened as she nodded hurrying to do his bidding. “Now, Mrs...Tolaman,” Marrissa frowned when he hesitated as if thinking of her name. Before she could speak another person came hurrying to him speaking in rapid fire Spanish. “Calm down Mimi, I know,” Angel said hoping not to be rude to the patron and speak in a language she could understand. “It was the wrong ribbon, but it is being taken care of.” Mimi took a few more moments before Chihaya lead her off for a soothing cup of tea. “Brides,” Angel let the comment stand on it's own as he gave Marrissa his full attention.
“I need a new dress for the Governor's ball.” Angel nodded looking pointedly to the racks of Angel Original dresses that several other women and girls were looking through. “I already have my measurements,” Marrissa offered him a slip of paper. “Something in blue to match my eyes. I don't care the price. In fact the more expensive, the better. I trust you with the design to make me look wonderful. You have a reputation to uphold after all.”
“My reputation besides,” Angel sighed. He looked up and waved when Leon, JJ, Jill, Ryo, Dee and Agent Miaka entered the Café. “I am designing the wedding of the rock star Roger and the dancer Mimi, the bridesmaids dresses and I am the personal designer to the house of the Royale. At this time I can not take any more special jobs. See me after the wedding please. Have a great day.”
“Well when is the wedding?”Marrissa demanded when it seemed as if Angel would gather up his cloth leaving behind only a great smile and her measurements.
“I will be free after December 25th.” Angel told her.
“But my husband's ball is before that,” Marrissa complained to which only she heard for Angel had vanished into his work room with his assistant.
Miaka sat at the table with her officer-knights. “Tonight, I suggest you all make plans for your families to have dinner at the consulate. We need to have an unofficial, official meeting.”
“So which is it?” Leon asked. He looked around at the bustle of teenagers and middle aged. The older crowd sitting back at tables. The place was lively at this time of day.
“Unofficial in that we will be discussing the cases that have been plaguing the precinct, but off the clock. Official in that the global aspects of the case and perpetrator is likely Dae make it an official Arcadian matter.” Miaka replied. “We will meet with the royale, and your fellow knights and see if we can get this situation dealt with.” The detectives nodded before giving their orders for lunch to Chihaya who was still laughing as the Governor's wife left the shop in high dudgeon.
“You need to eat more,” Dee complained of Ryo's grilled chicken covered Caesar salad.
“I have extra croûtons,” Ryo shook his head.
Dee sighed pulling one of chilly and cheese covered fries from the mound on his plate. Ryo grimaced when Dee held it to his mouth. “Come on, open up.”
“I'm not eating that heartburn express,” Ryo exclaimed with a laugh as he mentally recalled if he had the antacids in the glove compartment. Dee would need them.
“Last week I ate sushi,” Dee bargained reminding Ryo that it had been his first time trying the traditional Japanese delicacy.
“You liked it!” Ryo pointed to which JJ laughed. “He did.”
“I'll bet he did,” Leon commented. “Did he get a reward?”
“Well...” Ryo blushed.
“And He'll like it every time for a repeat performance,” Dee chuckled offering his fry again. Ryo opened his mouth and ate the gooey mess.
Ryo chewed fast swallowing soon after. “Not too bad,” He sipped his clear cream soda with a relieved smile. Collins always put fresh peach slices into his.
“Just trying to encourage a bit of fat,” Dee laughed dropping a large dollop of sour cream onto his fries. “Not an ounce of fat on him. He's all muscle.”
“Really?” Jill appraised the lean man sitting next to her his face heating.
“You should see his legs,” Dee winked at Ryo. “Better yet, take a look at my sides.”
Ryo gasped. “Dee!” He threw a rather large piece of lettuce that caught Dee on the chin before falling into his fries.
“Hey you,” Dee complained picking it up.
“Hey yourself,” Ryo grumbled watching as Dee ate the lettuce licking sauce from his fingers. JJ shook his head. His cell phone began to chime.
“Yes Precious,” JJ answered. “Well, I am working now, but I will bring it home with me...you have to have it now...But Precious I'm working...” JJ's ear turned pink when Leon and Dee laughed. Jill looked away while Ryo studied his salad. “With coconut shavings...Okay. I'll take an early lunch.” JJ got up. “Shut up,” He pointed to Dee and Leon. “Box this up for me and I'll eat when I get back to the precinct.”
“But we'll be working then,” Ryo said with a teasing smile. JJ lifted one Ryo's chicken strips. He dashed from the table before Ryo could take it back.
“Cravings...” Leon shook his head. “D went through a lemon phase. And don't get me started on the matzo ball soup thing...” Leon shuddered. “He ate so much of it with Leon Jr. I thought he would give birth to a matzo ball.” Jill cracked up at Leon. “We're going to be late tonight. Are your boys at the shop?”
“Nah,” Dee shook his head. “Left them with an unconventional babysitter.”
“Unconventional...huh?”Jill raised a brow. “Who?”
Break
Bikky stirred the leftover stew that simmered in a pot on the stove, with warm bread baked the day before, it was a filling meal of hearty stewed lamb, large chunks of vegetables and savory broth. Ryo had done well by them. But Dee... Bikky frowned as he saw Lyo playing with Sidhe while Rain went over his homework. He knew he had Dee to blame for this. Count D, sure. Lady Aurora and Sofu D, okay. Heck, even Heaven would do. But this... This had to be Dee's idea of funny. Bikky took out three bowls and filled them sitting Lyo's in the refrigerator for a bit to cool. “Don't I get a bowl?”
It took a moment for the words to register. Bikky looked down at the heavy black booted feet and long black pants. His heavy overcoat had been left off in favor of his original appearance. Curly brown hair fell to his shoulders. “You eat food,” though it was not a questions, Bikky's raised brow showed his skepticism. Without another word, Bikky turned to retrieve another bowl.
Vlad watched him with a smirk on his face as the bowl lifted the spoon. “I can, but I am not hungry at the moment.” He watched the young dragon simmer with glee. Laton said the boy had an immense amount of potential, as did Rain. Vlad could also sense greatness in Ryo. Beyond any they had seen in him yet. Beyond anything any hybrid would dare dream of. The late Princess had bequeathed a great gift to him. But his powers lay with his passion. A dangerous combination. But then again, passion was also a strength. Rain was blocked, he could see it. Something held the boy back. Vlad wished he knew what it was. He had tasted his darkest secret, but that was just a tip of the rage that boiled inside of him. It grew almost daily until Vlad wondered at the awesome typhoon to be unleashed by the Wind Rider. He knew it would be catastrophic in power, there was no avoiding it. The question was: when? What would be the trigger that would unleash the power within the young wind mage?
“You enjoy being aggravating, don't you?” Bikky muttered the words as he sat the heavy glass bowl back in the cupboard. Bikky recalled Vlad's baiting of Saint Germaine. Even up until the ancient beast had returned to Italy, “I guess when you reach a certain age there is very little left to amuse yourself with.”
“Are you calling me old?” Vlad raised a brow at the smirking young man before him.
“Do you think that after a few years you will go mad like Zarro?” Bikky asked instead of answering.
“You think the king mad?” Vlad laughed. It was a deep rumbling sound that reverberated through the house causing Rain to look up from his homework. “Perhaps you need more time. You are young yet, to realize the true genius of an underestimated warrior. You should pay close attention to High Princess Andromache.” Vlad laughed again walking out to the front porch. His words were left behind as he appreciated the balmy night breeze. “Have your dinner, finish your homework. I'm right outside.” Vlad sat pulling a pouch from his pocket he began to drink. Sniffing the air he settled in to wait.
Ryo pressed his back up against the wall grimacing only a bit at the slick sheen that he knew was ruining his shirt. His gun was up as he listened. A step, and another, another. Yes, Ryo tensed as the steps grew closer to him. Sniffing he smiled a bit and moved aside for Dee to press in next to him. “Any sign of Leon? JJ?” Ryo asked when his lover leaned next to him.
“They were on the wharf.” Dee answered in a low tone near Ryo's ear. “Jill?”
“Calling for backup,” Ryo closed his eyes.
“What do you sense?” Dee asked long since having gotten over Ryo's ability to sniff out various scents in the air. It was just part of being in love with a dragon.
“Their are afraid,” Ryo sniffed again. “At least eight of them, a pile of narcotics,” Dee waited while Ryo turned his head. “Two smell of death, not like, on them, Dee...” Ryo shivered. “They're actually dead and one of the living six is not human.”
“Can you tell what kind of demon it is?” Dee asked looking around a new sense of anger. When they had started this mess they had been searching for humans selling drugs. It was a narcotic case, but due to their recent rampage of killing off rival sellers, it came to the homicide department.
Ryo wrinkled his nose. “I never smelled it before. It is foul,” Ryo shook his head brushing his soft hair against Dee's chin. Dee leaned down inhaling Ryo's scent. “Stop sniffing me,” Ryo moved away. “We have work to do,” Ryo admonished to which Dee heaved a sigh. “They're moving.”
Dee was alert in an instant his attention shifting from Ryo's soft, yet masculine smell to the dingy alley they were in. Ryo dropped down when a gunshot was heard he sniffed. “Who was hit?”
“Not one of ours,” Ryo answered Dee's question. “But three of theirs. How, it was only one bullet.”
Dee frowned listening he readied his weapon. “Could be a complicated ricochet.”
“Shh...” Ryo held up his hand. “Reinforcements, they are small, seems like children.” Ryo closed his eyes going into full scent mode. “five, no six of them. Going up on the roof. With heavy artillery.”
“This might be the same one from before,” Dee thought aloud.
“Before?” Ryo asked.
“Remember, you dropped a building on me,” Dee laughed at Ryo's chagrined look. “I know I'll never forget. One minute I on the job the next mountains of brick and glass come crashing down around me.”
“I did not drop a building on you. I felled a helicopter, it crashed into a building and then the building fell...on you,” Ryo grew quiet. “Shh... we're working.” Several more shots were fired. “Those are not our guys.” More shots. “Leon's going to run out soon...Let's go,” Ryo ducked out and jumped behind a felled dumpster. Dee covered him shooting up at the nearest building drawing the fire his way. Ryo made sure he was safe to fire covering Dee's dash to his side. “I think we made them mad.” He laughed a bit. He could now look across and see Leon and JJ crouched behind a large eighteen wheel truck. Ryo pocketed his hand held. “Orcot, Jameson, try to get over here. There are snipers on the roof right above you. Laytner and I will cover.” Ryo used their last names as he knew their hand-helds were recorded at the PD headquarters.
“Gotcha,” Leon answered. Ryo and Dee fired at the rooftop keeping the snipers occupied as Leon and JJ dashed over.
“Please tell me you have a better plan,” JJ grumbled. “Cause now we are all in one spot.”
“Tell Jill to hold the backup...we might not need it,” Ryo sighed. “I know where the rest of the bodies that go with our parts are.”
“What?” Dee said wondering why Ryo looked ill. “They are dead, the people, it's like Frankenstein with human and demon parts.”
“But the kids...” Dee shook his head.
“Scorpio's children,” Leon frowned. “Dammit! Every time I get close to them they slip away. Now they are working for a demon. How low could they get?”
“Depraved bastards,” Dee groused. Baby, hit that gas tank with a little heat.” Dee pointed to the large truck from an import company of fish. “Sorry Norway International,” Dee laughed a bit. “You two work on the roof tops, while we light that thing up.” Leon and JJ nodded going to work the blast from the weapons loud. Ryo and Dee sat up shocked to see a horrid creature covered in stitched standing near. Ryo shot it then aimed his gun at the truck's gas tank. Surrounding the bullets was a small ring of fire that he hoped would go unnoticed by any one human watching. Regular bullets would have a hard time breaking through he knew.
“Everybody... Down!” Ryo ducked bringing his hands up with his own shield of fire as the truck exploded. He held his hands steady blocking them from the blast as the are was completely engulfed in flames. JJ was coughing as he told Jill to release the back up on the scene to clean up the mess.
“Demons are gone,” Ryo whispered around a fit of coughing. But they left three, all human.”
“Token humans for a demon operation. Damn Dae is sneaky. We can arrest them and he can go off doing his demonic possession thing...” Dee stomped over to where the empty shells of the human sat in stupefied wonder. “Do you even know where you are? Who you are?” A young man with deep blond hair looked up at him his mouth slack. “MaClean, he's drooling.” Dee looked away almost hating to have to cuff him.
“He agreed to this... so what if he forgot that his mind would be wiped for occupation,” Ryo shook his head. “Book 'em.”
“The parts are gone, even the one you shot,” Leon whispered careful to keep his hand held out of the range of his voice. Ryo nodded as Dee began to read the Miranda rights.
Break
Vlad sat on the porch long after the boys had gone upstairs to bed. He sighed at the calm that settled over the wind. He saw the reporter across the street camped out. His picture had been snapped at least five times already. Vlad smiled knowing that the film would come double exposed and partially melted in some spots. It happened every time someone tried to take his picture. He sensed it, just outside the block. Another bloodsucker. This one did not smell familiar to him. It was neither a friend, nor an enemy. Vlad knew the second the creature felt his presence. “We are not enemies you and I. Come closer and we will be.”Vlad sent the words to the creature.
“Are you the prince of the Carpathian Mountains? The Ruler of Wallachia? The son of the Dragon?” Vlad paused at the words. “It is you I seek.”
“Take one more step and you will be annihilated.” Vlad informed the intruder. “Your blood is unfamiliar to me. Who is your sire?”Vlad frowned, the creature smelled more demon than vampire, but he held a melancholy air close to him.
“A she creature by the name of Darla. May I approach?”
“You may not,” Vlad would take no chances where the young humans were concerned.
“I mean no harm,” The voice grew persistent. “I need your help.”
“You begin to bother me,” Vlad's mental voice grew louder inside the vampire's head. “Come back some other time.” Vlad waited a moment. “You are not leaving... Why?”
“I will wait for you.”
“You know I am impervious to the sun,” Vlad informed him.
“I will wait for you,” The voice came again.
“What is your name?” Vlad asked getting comfortable in his chair.
“Angelus.”
Break
Tiny, those were JJ's thoughts as he looked at Lord D's feet. The Kami sat basking in the glow of the moon while his mother, Lady Aurora, stood behind him dragging a brush through his hair. His long cheongsam of emerald silk fell about his ankles, leaving his matching slippers to peek from the hem. “You're up late,” JJ walked forward glad to have showered at the precinct before he came home. He recalled another time when his scent had sent Lord D to the bathroom vomiting. He sighed. The truck that Ryo and Dee had exploded had been full of drugs, the narcotic unit was now all over it.
“I was waiting for you.” Lord D smiled as his mother braided his hair then lay it over his shoulder.
“You've been spoiled,” JJ noted the freshly painted nails that Lord D sat gently in his lap. “The boys gave you no trouble?”
“They were excited to see their grandmother, but settled down,” Lord D said knowing that JJ had stopped in to kiss each little head before coming up to their room.
“How are you?” JJ greeted his mother in law.
“Famished,” Lady Aurora winked. “My husband is in the guest room. I will wake him to his duty and be back by morning.”
“Why are we being guarded?” JJ asked almost afraid of the answer as thunder was heard loud followed by a bright crack of lightning. In moments a torrent of rain pelted the earth.
“There is a strange smell about,” Aurora said vanishing from the room.
“Strange smell? Hmm...” JJ mused. He took Lord D's hand to help him stand. Lord D leaned into JJ's kiss sighing with pleasure. “Are you ready for bed?” Lord D smiled. He had waited for JJ, but now, he really was too tired. Being pregnant was all well and good, and his lack of sickness was a blessing, but it still took a heavy toll on his body.
“Yes,” Lord D followed JJ to their bed. “I am ready.”
Break
Leon crept into the shop. He peered into the babies nursery. Leon tip-toed over and placed a kiss on Jewel's head. The small girl sighed and curled over holding tight to the soft bear that Rain had given her. Next was Leon Jr's crib. The boy lay on his tummy with his fist in his mouth. Leon felt his heart sigh. He leaned over the rail to gently trace the line of soft hair with his fingertip. “I love you both,” Leon whispered as he shut the door behind him. He went on to see that Chris was asleep as well his homework spread out on his desk. A basketball lay under his chair while posters of stars decorated his wall. His brother was well into sports now. Leon shook his head then went to his bedroom. He saw the small lump in the bed and smiled. For all his protestations, D really was a little guy. Leon crept over to the bed kicking off his shoes.
Before the first one hit the floor, D's eyes moved and opened. Leon stood for a moment as in awe as the first day he had fell into the shop and collided with those eyes. D smiled. He knew that look. “Welcome home, love,”D's rich voice warmed Leon. He could not even fully recall being aroused by the soft feminine tones of the women he used to go out with. Now there was only D. “I missed you.”
“Did you?” Leon was able to sit down when D looked away to shift the blankets making room for him on the bed. Leon kicked free of his pants and tossed his shirt aside. “I missed you too...” Leon lay down beside D pulling the seemingly frail body into his arms sinking into the warm, sweet smell that permeated his pores. Sometimes the other detectives teased him about smelling like some flower. They did not know. They did not understand. He was covered in D in every way possible. The sheets, usually crisp and cool, were warmed by D's body. D tucked into Leon's body pressing all the right places. A collective sigh was heard. “What's with this?” Leon tugged on the ties to the sheath that D had worn to bed.
“I was not sure if you would return in a mood to appreciate my nudity, so I prepared for bed.” D's cheeks heated. The silver sheen of his pale skin in the light from the moon taking on a darker hue. Leon lifted D's face to place a kiss upon his richly colored lips.
“Even if I can't make love to you,” Leon pulled the tie free baring one smooth shoulder. “I would ogle you naked.” Leon moved is mouth down D's arm kissing in a succession until he reached his hand where he lavished the palm and each finger. “I want you to kiss me.” Leon loved when D offered his lips for a thorough plundering. But when D leaned in, just as he was now, with his moist lips parted and soft pressing against his own. Something else began to press against D. D laughed as their lips met. He moved his mouth over Leon's with a calm passion that built as he waited. So, D thought. Leon was really waiting for him to do it. D pressed his tongue forward tasting Leon's mouth. Though he was freshly showered he could still taste the faint trace of coffee on tongue.
Leon could take it no more. D was toppled over and Leon covered his pliant body with is own. “Make love to me,” D sighed wanting Leon to go slow. To take him gently. Leon needed no encouragement. He was falling into D's neck where his scent could drive him mad in as little time as it took for D to wish his boxers away. Leon moved down from D's neck causing electric shivers along the elegant spine. D gasped at the heat Leon generated with his mouth. His nipple became lost among the sensual lips and agile tongue. Leon could feel D's fingers cording through the lush locks of his golden hair. Leon's hand roamed D's body through the silk of his night sheath. He undid another tie baring the other side of D's chest. “Ummm...Leon,” D reached down and Leon laughed as the sheath vanished. D spread his legs allowing Leon to nestle fully between them.
“Slowly...” Leon reminded D. “Slowly.”
“Leon,” D panted his entire body feeling flushed. Leon's hands were always like this. Rough, callused and so warm. Leon cupped the perfect bottom hitching D up and pressing him tighter to his larger muscular frame. “Oh...Hai,” Leon smiled at the soft word. He could understand D now. Not that he had made any special effort to learn Mandarin, but certain words were starting to make sense. It helped that he listened when D spoke to Jewel. Still D spoke to her only in Mandarin while Leon spoke only English. “Leon,” D gasped wanting more than the light touches and soft kisses. He could be firm and slow...couldn't he?
Leon licked D's neck. D turned his head to the side offering the long column of his throat to Leon's mouth. Leon's tongue, like a ribbon of flames, seared a path to his nipples. D cried out clutching his fingers on the wide shoulders of the man above him. “Touch me,” Leon begged reached up with a larger hand to move one of D's delicate looking appendages from his shoulder. “Touch me.” Leon groaned at the sure touch of slender fingers sliding along his stomach until he reached the turgid hardness that wept onto his on member. The fluids mixed and his fingers found easy passage sliding along causing Leon to tremble above him. “Wait D,” Leon sat up. D shivered at the almost abrupt loss of Leon's warmth. “Lay with me.”
D moved until he was laying on his side on the bed facing the straining erection of his husband. Leon engulfed him with one hot swallow. D hitched his hips forward for more while leaned in and licked Leon from top to bottom and back again. Leon moaned at the soft kisses that followed losing himself in the wet mouth that pleasured him. “Leon,” D gasped at the wet finger that tested him. “Hai, hai, ooh,” D opened for Leon. It wasn't enough. One finger could never be enough. Just he prepared to lift his mouth off Leon's manhood, Leon gave him more. Another finger joined the first stretching D pressing against his most sensitive spot.
“Right there,” Leon smiled as he gulped, sucking D hard and fast. D gripped Leon's hips trying to suck, but forgetting how. All he knew was that Leon was driving him man. “Come,” Leon said using his free hand to massage the tender globes that hung sweetly waiting to be tasted. Leon could not resist. He took them into his mouth then licked behind. D seemed to curl up as his entire body bowed and released. Contracted and flooded. Leon was quick to move his mouth to capture every pulsing drop of the sweet mixture from D's weeping body. “Here,” Leon rolled D fully onto his stomach. “Raise your hips.”
D complied looking back at Leon. That look spoke volumes of his love and devotion. His passion and need. D pleaded with Leon in a silence that was louder than his labored breathing. Leon answered the call pushing forward, claiming D fully with one smooth thrust. “Oh...Leon,” D gasped his voice heavy with arousal. It was a beautiful plateau, the terrain of D's smooth back arched just right. The white globes of his bottom turned up shaped like the ripest peach. Leon pulled out unable to resist the urge to taste. D cried out at the hot tongue licking him. It stabbed at his entrance with urgency. D's arms lost their strength and he lowered his head to the pillow leaving Leon with the freedom to lick and kiss and taste to his hearts content. “Leon...”
“You taste so good...” Leon moaned sitting up and entering D again. D gasped arched back at the full penetration. “Yeah, baby,” Leon thrust again and again. “So good...” Leon clung to D's hips leaving marks on the smooth skin. Leon leaned back on his heels taking D with him until D was sitting in his lap. Leon turned D's head to the side capturing his lips. D pressed his back to Leon's chest as he swiveled his hips taking Leon in deeper and deeper still. D held Leon's hands as his world ceased to involve anything more than Leon's body thrusting inside of him. Leon's arms wrapped around him. Leon's mouth devouring his own. Leon...Leon....
“Leon...!” D came with a shout into Leon's hand his body clamped down tight on Leon. That was it, Leon thrust a few more times into D while licking his hand clean. That was it... Leon gasped holding D tight to him as he filled the soft cavern with his release.
“Oh, Baby,” Leon sighed laying D on the bed. D smiled up at him as he reached for a moist towel. “Open your legs, you should be dripping soon,” D laughed a bit as he complied and Leon stared transfixed at the thin streams of his release that escaped D's body to decorate his bottom. “You are so beautiful,” Leon leaned down Taking D into his mouth he pressed two fingers inside the extreme wetness. D drew a tremulous breath as his hips rose and fell in time to Leon's movements. Leon crawled over D pushing in ever so slight.
“Leon...” D looked up confused. As soon as their eyes met Leon pushed all the way inside. “Ah...” D cried out as Leon rocked them both. D lay on the bed in complete joy as Leon rocked them both all night.
Break
Ryo paused as Dee pulled up in front of their home. “What's wrong?” Dee asked. He knew that stillness that Ryo got whenever something just was not right. “Baby?” Dee prompted when Ryo did not answer but frowned.
“Something smells funny, like a vampire, but not.” Ryo wrinkled his nose. “Like a demon in human skin.”
“What we saw earlier?” Dee asked unsure if they had lead the creature to their home. Dee looked at the large house where their boys rested in relative safety with none other than Dracula to guard them.
“No, it seems sad almost, but not malevolent. The scent is different too. Not like reanimated dead flesh but...I don't know,” Ryo shook his head. “It's odd.” Ryo got out of the car.
“But are we safe?” Dee asked coming around and placing a warm hand on Ryo's hip. Ryo felt the touch like electricity scurrying across his skin. Dee felt the shiver and flexed his fingers. Ryo nodded afraid that any words he would manage would be nothing more than a pleading moan. Dee would take care of him. He always did. Dee squeezed again. “You smell.” He laughed softly recalling that they had deferred to Leon and JJ in the showers preferring their own. Those two had sensitive Kami at home to be offended by the rough smell of detectives hard at work and the atmosphere in which they worked.
“Baka..” Ryo shoved him back laughing when he did not really want to break the contact.
“I still want you...” Dee caught his hands and pressed it to the front of his pants.
“Hentai-yo!” Ryo laughed again not taking his hand away. They were whispering and laughing as they went up the stairs. Dee pressed Ryo hard into the door as Ryo tried to open it licking his neck. Ryo closed his eyes giving up his fumbling with the key. He could just stand and enjoy this for a moment. “Ummm Dee...” Ryo panted at the hand slithering under his waist band.
“Could you not do that at this moment?” Ryo and Dee sprang apart startled both faces heated as Vlad seemed to materialize from the ether of darkness surrounding them.
“How long have you been there?” Ryo blinked several times then inhaled to make sure that he was not the one that he had smelled. But no, Vlad was distinct. True Vampire. And powerful, Ryo sniffed him again then backed away.
“What you smell is one seeking me.” Vlad explained noting Ryo's scenting him.
“Why are you out here?” Dee asked when he managed to get the door open.
“It's Rain,” Ryo said after a moment of Vlad not answering. “What exactly is it about his scent that bothers you so? He smells nice to me.” Vlad opened his mouth but looked up to see the boy in question coming downstairs with an empty plate. He grinned sheepishly as he waved at Ryo and Dee. “I take it we are out of leftover chicken.” Rain nodded before going back upstairs pretending he had not heard the question. But deep down he too wanted the answer.
Vlad sighed though he had no reasonable need for air but the affectation had been with him for centuries and he was not truly able to give it up. “If I were simply going to eat your son he would be the most delectable piece of candy I had ever tasted.” Rain gasped placing a hand over his mouth to still it's detection by the ones downstairs. “As it is, coupled with his extreme abilities and his passion and beauty, all of which you yourself, and your progeny, hell, all of the Arcadians possess...” Vlad shook his head laughing a bit. “But Rain,” Vlad closed his eyes and his fangs showed through at the mere thought of the taste of the boys blood. “He has something that none of you have, even the Angel prince. He does not blind me nearly as much as Rain.”
“What is it?” Dee asked setting the keys on the stand by the door and dropping the mail. Rain leaned over far over the banister only manging to see the feet of the three men below.
“His innocence,” Vlad's words were soft. “It is so beautiful it brings tears to even my eyes jaded by centuries of war and hatred. His heart is like a... Imagine spending forty days and forty nights on a leaking boat with foul smelling beasts and seeing a dove...” Vlad paused as if savoring the sight. “ It's feathers glinting in the sun's rays. Your son is my dove. I have spent centuries locked up with foul beasts... I would look upon him but I fear his radiance would leave me blind.” With those words, Vlad vanished from the house. Ryo and Dee found Rain sitting on the stairs tears leaving his eyes.
“Come on,” Ryo helped him to his feet. “Go on to bed.” Rain nodded hugging Ryo.
“You smell,” Rain sniffled with a laugh shutting his door softly behind him. Chagrined Ryo headed into the shower where Dee was waiting for him.
Break
“Persistent creature... What do you want?” Vlad asked materializing at the side of the tall creature that hid in the shadows awaiting him. “The sun will be here shortly. What is so important that you had to risk your life for?”
“I need your help,” Angelus said looking up at Vlad. “I know you are strong, you survived a duel with the best damn slayer I have ever met.”
“That remains to be seen as far as the best. I have met my fair share of them,” Vlad smirked walking. He knew Angelus would follow after him.
Angelus paused sure that the man before him was a noble of the old realm and not a petulant child. Angelus shook his head, of all the Slayers he had met, only one deserved the title of best as far as he was concerned. “Anyway, there is a prophecy that I have come across and I know she would not wish to see me, so I was hoping that you could help her.”
“Prophecy?” Vlad asked losing interest with the young creature he almost did not dare call vampire.
“Something ancient from your home is going to kill her. I need your help...” Angelus paused. “I need you to save Buffy.”
To Be Continued.


Powdered Sugre 59
Christmas Spectacular Part 1:
Frailty
(Darned late, but I hope you enjoy it)
“Are the stars out tonight? I don't know if it's cloudy or bright. Cause I only have eyes for you...” Jhaymes leaned back in the bubble bath, George wrapped secure in his arms. George sighed his heart beating with a frantic pace.
“Why'd you stop singing?”Jhaymes pressed a kiss to the nape of George's neck.
“I was just thinking...” George sighed as Jhaymes lips lingered. “One year, around Christmas... Jon gave me the most beautiful pair of opal and diamond earrings, said they matched my eyes.” Jhaymes swallowed hard trying not to feel the burning rage that the very mention of George's former lover inspired in him. “Not that I would have noticed. Both of them were black at the time.” George stood from the water allowing the drops from his body to fall around Jhaymes where he sat. “Well, are you coming?” George asked taking the pin from his hair and letting it fall. Wet tendrils fell around his shoulders, down to the small of his back. “I've got rehearsal in a few hours.” George stepped from the tub. He stood for only a moment then felt a warm towel wrap around him. Along with two powerful arms.
“Wanna heat the bed for those few hours?” Jhaymes asked with a grin. George looked over his shoulder at Jhaymes, dropped the towel and walked to the bedroom glorious in his nudity. Jhaymes melted, then dashed after him.
Break
“Hey!” Peter stopped when he felt a hand near him. “I know, don't touch right?” The man with the camera laughed a little. “Just stand here and let me get a few pics okay... Thanks Rain you are so awesome...”
“Oh I'm not...” Peter began but was cut off as the man backed up a few paces and began to snap away with his camera while Peter tried to hide behind the racks of clothing he had been perusing.
“Hey man, what are you doing?”Another reporter came up.
“Look I'm not Rain...” Peter laughed a bit.
“Yeah... this kids not even pretty enough to be Rain. Amateur,” The other reporter laughed, apologized to Peter then hurried off. Peter stood there for a moment then he gazed at his reflection in the mirror of the store. What did they know? Rain never even shopped here. He was taller than Rain. Peter stood up straighter. A bit broader, can't tell with the clothes Rain wore though Peter thought to himself. His face was definitely more masculine than Rain.
Peter gasped at the hands the circled his waist from behind. “Admiring the beauty that is?” Erick laughed nipping a kiss before Peter could shove him away. “Your parents in town?” Erick asked. It was the only time when Peter was on edge about being seen with him.
“No,” Peter shook his head. “I just don't want rumors in the papers about Rain making out with a boy. I guess I kind of resemble him today. Even though I'm not as pretty.” Peter pouted the remark smarting more than he had thought. “You know...” Peter turned back to the mirror and lifted his hair a few inches off his shoulder. “I was thinking of getting a haircut.” Peter nodded looking at his eyes a pale reflection of Rain's. It was almost like looking at the other boy through a miasma. “And going blond, no... Maybe red.”
“Red?” Erick looked at Peter. With his pale skin he would be stunning.
“You prefer black?” Peter asked wondering if he deviated from his nearly Rain look a like attributes would Erick still find him attractive? Erick recognized the warning in Peter's frown.
“I prefer you,” Erick asserted. “Do what you want. As long as it's only you, I don't care.” Peter smiled then headed out of the store. There was a salon in the mall. “Red,” Erick sighed following after.
Break
Ryo sighed rolling over and falling into Dee. “Oh, hey baby,” Dee laughed a bit wrapping his arms around Ryo. “I love when we have Saturdays off,” Dee grinned dragging his hand down Ryo's still nude form.
“Took a shower last night and we still smell,” Ryo laughed a bit.
“Last night we smelled like alley and BO and dead people. Today we smell like a night of damn hot sex,” Dee kissed Ryo. His lips lingered and Ryo sank into the mattress shocked that it felt as if the bed was on the floor.
“Dee?” Ryo sat up looking around in horror. “What happened to the bed?”
“You don't remember?” Dee asked laughing as he surveyed the rumpled sheets tangled around their limbs. Their bed lay at an odd angle wood leaning against the wall. “We were on the third, no fourth, anyway, you passed out soon after.”
“After what?” Ryo looked around vaguely recalling being on his knees with Dee behind him. He heard the crack, recalled the shift and thud as the frame broke and their bed gave way. Dee knew the instant Ryo remembered everything as his face, all the way down to his chest, flamed. “And we just kept going,” Ryo gasped thinking back on his need for Dee. It had been sheer madness. It had been wonderful. I had better get a shower and get breakfast ready. The boys'll be up soon.” Ryo dashed from the bed leaving Dee with a wonderful view of his smooth, pale bottom. Dee licked his lips tempted to head after him but knew that if he did breakfast would be late.
He slid from the destroyed bed and stretched before dropping to the floor and beginning his push ups. He heard the shower going and Ryo singing along with the radio that sat on the stool on the floor. Dee kept working even when he heard Angelina begin to cry. He knew Alicia would be at her side in an instant. The shower shut off and he could smell Ryo before he saw him standing there with a towel wrapped around his waist and his hair dripping on sleek shoulders. Ryo stood for a moment admiring the muscles that rippled down Dee's back and arms as he lifted up, then down, up, then down.
“Keep that up and you'll be leaned over the dresser,” Ryo gasped his eyes colliding with Dee's bright green ones that flashed with heady lust and passionate love; a potent combination. “Our baby is up. You get dressed and help Alicia while I get a shower. Then I will set up the kitchen for you. What are we having?”
“Last night I thawed and sliced some steaks, we'll have it with eggs and hashed browns. Oh and slice the bread I baked and I'll toast it.” Ryo said rummaging through a drawer for a pair of his silk boxers. Ryo stilled at the hands that circled his waist. He stood up and Dee kissed the back of his neck. Ryo turned his head and the sun glanced across his skin Dee's eyes could not tear themselves away. He pressed a sweet kiss on Ryo's soft lips. “Go on now...” Ryo pulled a pair of shorts and slide them on before he dropped the towel.
“Why so modest?” Dee joked at the the doorway of the bathroom.
“If I dropped the towel first, we really would not be getting breakfast,” Ryo laughed pulling on a tee. “I know you.” Dee was laughing as he shut the door. He walked down the hall and tapped on Alicia's bedroom door. She bid him to enter and he saw her sitting in the rocking chair. Angelina, swaddled in her little satin nursing blankets drank readily her tiny fist kneading the milk swollen breast. “Do you need anything?” Ryo asked. Alicia shook her head. “I'll come carry her down when for you when breakfast is ready.” Ryo walked forward and trailed his hands over the soft hair attached to the baby's sweet head. Alicia smiled and sent him off to the kitchen. Dee was still in the shower, so Ryo began to get the breakfast ready. He was bent over in the fridge when Dee slid behind him smelling of soap and heat. Ryo stood in his arms for a moment reveling in the embrace.
“I have rehearsal today,” Rain announced when he walked into the kitchen and it seemed as if his parents would vanish into their bedroom for the day.
“And I have training.” Bikky said. “Laton wants to work me a little extra hard today. He say's I have been lazy lately.”
“You.” Dee raised his brows thinking of the horrid mess in the teens room. “Lazy!” Dee shook his head. “Will wonders never cease?”
“I suppose, I mean,” Bikky shrugged then a bright smile passed his face. Dee was afraid. “So uh...You broke your bed, huh?”
“What were you doing in our room?” Ryo asked stirring the eggs with renewed fervor. As he stirred he thought of calling in an Arcadian carpenter to repair their bed frame while they were away. A new mattress set could be ordered and delivered over the internet.
“I left my sketchpad in there. Remember?” Bikky held in the most of his laughter that he could. “When you posed for me while reading to Lyo,” Bikky flipped through showing the little boy the picture of himself sitting on Ryo's lap while Ryo showed him a picture in a book.
“I don't even want to know how?” Rain laughed then shook his head at the ringing doorbell. “Big breakfast.” He said as he headed for the door. “ I'll bet that's Erick and Terry. They can smell your cooking all the way from their house.” Ryo laughed then went back to cooking. “You should have bet me,” Rain laughed to Bikky as he opened the door then gasped. Erick and Terry were there, but they had Peter with them. Rain tried not to stare at Peter's shorter locks and it's new auburn tinting. In fact, Peter's entire head was deep auburn. His hair no longer went to the middle of his back, it now barely went past his shoulders. Rain caught himself staring and shook his head to clear it. “Oh, hey guys. You're all out a bit early.”
“Ryo's cooking isn't he?” Erick said looking at Terry. “I think my brother's stomach is psychic.” Ryo laughed hearing the comment. Peter laughed, swung his hair and bounced past Rain.
“Ooh...Kay,” Rain shut the door raised his brows at Bikky then went back to his kitchen duties. Lyo began to sing along with his Saturday morning cartoons. The sound was a pleasant backdrop to the humming Ryo did and the sounds of the pots and pans and stirring.
“You're welcome to join us, there is more than enough.” Ryo ignored Rain's frown and swatted his backside. “Go on, set the table. You will have to settle for two steaks instead of four.”
“You can eat four steaks at breakfast?” Terry stared agog at the slender boy next to him. “If I ate that much, I would be set for the day, but I have seen you tear through lunch and dinner. What kind of metabolism do you have?”
“My brother's like a cow,” Bikky stated with a laugh. “He has more than one stomach.”
“Shut up Bikky,” Rain grumbled. He headed into the kitchen to grab the extra place settings. Ryo was humming as he flipped the meat in the pan. Dee hummed along while toasting the bread. Rain stood for a moment holding the heavy glass plates watching as his parents worked around each other. All the while the radio played in the background, sunshine streaming into the large windows. Dee bumped into Ryo causing him to laugh.
“The one that hits the floor, is the one that you eat,” Ryo threatened.
“Not worried about it,” Ryo gasped as Dee bumped him again. “You keep the place spotless.” Rain shook his head leaving them alone. His life was filled with a kind of peace that had eluded him. Even before his mother died. He would go to class, do his homework his choir and acting, but then what? Rain recalled spending his days with his mother, happy, but restless. He missed her. Rain wished she could see him now. See the man, the knight he was becoming. The strength and abilities he possessed. He wished his mother could wrap her arms around him and tell him how proud she was of him. But his mother was not here. Rain sighed gasping when Bikky's hand clapped on his shoulder.
“What's up?”Bikky asked his brow furrowed.
“What do you mean?” Rain asked setting the dishes on the table.
“Look,” Bikky inclined his head to the living room where the curtains were dancing as if a full scale wind were coursing through the house. Looking through the window showed that the trees were calm. “Mild for December out there, but you should probably cut that out before they notice.” Rain inhaled, the curtains fluttered to the wall and lay flat. Terry and Erick sat on the couch watching cartoons with Lyo while Peter stood in the doorway to the kitchen watching Ryo and Dee prepare to get breakfast on the table. He stood with such a wistful look on his face that Ryo paused feeling his eyes on him.
“Something on your mind?” Ryo asked handing him a jar to fresh orange juice. Peter frowned looking at the chiseled glass in his hand. Was nothing store bought here? Did Ryo truly cook and prepare all of this? “You can tell me,” Ryo assured Peter when he just stood staring at him.
“Erick, came out to his mom last weekend,” Peter confessed sitting the juice on the table and following Ryo back into the kitchen where Dee was placing the piping hot steaks on a plate to be carried out next. “I want to tell my parents too, but...”
“Yes?” Ryo prompted as Peter stood and shifted from foot to foot.
“My dad won't be pleased,” Peter sighed taking the stack of glasses. That Rain had come back for. Rain shrugged to see the other boy taking his chore of setting the table and took the silverware instead. “In fact, I think I don't want to tell him. How did you come out to your parents?”
Ryo sighed as he placed the eggs and toast on the table while Rain placed the silverware. “I didn't.” Ryo shook his head. “Both of my parents died when I was...younger,” Ryo frowned forgetting how old he was. “Eighteen?” He said then shook his head. “By the time I started sleeping with Dee, it was more about my heart than desire.” Ryo tried not to wince at the memory of Dee's first entry into his body and the second. It had taken at least four times until Ryo could accept him with little to no pain. “When I told my aunt and uncle, they were surprised, a little disappointed, but after meeting and having dinner with Dee they got around to loving him. Bikky helped, though he'll never admit it.” Ryo laughed shaking his head. “Just explain to your parents how you feel. It's your life and you have a right to live it however you see fit.” Ryo sat the last item on the table and looked up smiling as Alicia came down the stairs carrying her soft little pink bundle. “Good things may happen in the end.”
“Wow!” Terry gaped. Alicia was stunning in a gold and white ensemble of ankle length skirts and bell sleeved top. Jewels decorated the ribbon tied to her hair.
“The grand duchess and dowager princess of the Eastern Fire Dragons of Arcadia,” Bikky announced blowing kisses to his young sister held in Alicia's arms. “The Lady Alicia, and this little sweetheart,” Bikky peeled her blanket back so that he could kiss her forehead. “Is a peach. We don't know what happed to the baby, but Alicia gave birth to a peach.”
“She does look kind of pink,” Terry laughed looking down at the baby. “But cute.”
“Look at mom, then look at dads...dad,” Rain caught the stumble as Terry gazed at Alicia then Ryo then Dee. “Of course she's cute. Let's eat,” Rain hurried to the table taking his seat. Bikky laughed as Ryo shooed Lyo to the table as well. Peter sighed. He would give just about anything for his own family to gather around for a meal like this.
Break
Angel stood in the far corner of the hotel room far away from the light of the sun that streamed in all around the lushly appointed suite. He waited while a creature in all white sat in the sun sipping from a cup of what could only be blood. What manner of vampire was she, this Heaven, to sit so openly in the rays of the sun? The room seemed to dim and Angel wondered if a cloud had blotted out the sun and he realized that there was a mist in the room that solidified into Vlad. The great leader walked over to the sun basked table to take the goblet from Heaven. She bowed in acquiesce to him flushing as he drank deep from her meal. “I have done as you requested highness,” Heaven announced getting to her feet with a swish of her fine white ensemble. “The creature has been watched throughout the night and the whole of today.”
“You have my thanks,” Vlad spoke to her. “I will repay you one day, daughter of Phinnea.” Heaven gasped at her father's name. She had not seen him in forty years, he had slept so long. “I can feel it, he is proud of you.” Heaven nodded blushing that one so powerful would speak to her thus. With Lady Aurora it was expected and reciprocated, they were practically kin. Her father, Phinnea, and lady Aurora shared the same sire, the great and powerful Maris. “You,” Vlad summoned Angel forth, but he could only go so far as the nearest shade. Vlad sighed waving a hand shutting the curtains with a snap. Angel stared that Vlad had not laid a single hand on the lush drapes. “I have spoken with the powers that be,” Vlad smirked. “A police girl bearing my scent will come for you here at nightfall. You will be allowed to set foot on Arcadia. If your conduct in any way harms a single hair on a caterpillar I will not hesitate to end you.” Angel nodded reaching to shake Vlad's hand only to pass right through it. With a moment of deep red mist, he turned into ink black moths leaving he room.
“What the hell is he?” Angel asked Heaven who was still staring after him.
“Truly,” Heaven paused with her hand on the doorknob. “Do you want to you know?” In that moment, Angel decided that he did not.
Break
Bikky fell back onto the soft snow of the practice yard wincing as his bottom was abused yet again. His muscles complained of the massive amounts of abuse, and yet he could not release the sword in his hand. Laton probably would really kill him then. “Get up! You're alright. I did not hurt you.” The tone was brusque, nothing Bikky wasn't used to. Bikky could see the air mist from his mouth in vaporous steam. Hard to believe he had left sunny California less than three hours ago as he sttod nearly knee deep in snow facing the great dragon king. He grinned, he could take it. He could take anything that Laton could give. Laton grew proud as Bikky got to his feet. Damned if he would allow Bikky to see it though. He knew the connections of the heavy swords were starting to weigh on his squire. But Bikky would not give up and announce defeat. It was that same determination that made a smaller young man go up against him, king of the fire dragon's with nothing more than a butter knife in defense of his parents.
“Come on you old coot,” Bikky wiped the sweat from his brow and pointed his sword at Laton. “I'll get you one of these days. Teach me how.” Laton laughed then raised his sword and attacked.
**
“You have to look inside and find the calm.” Rain heard the words in his head as Prince Angel's footsteps echoed in the airy chamber that Zarro sometimes napped in. It was right next to the Queen's garden with various shades of light and dark blue over white. Large windows opened onto a paved veranda that lead into the once lush foliage that lay buried under the piles of ice and snow. With a good wind to shift the drapes it was almost like walking amidst clouds. Prince Angel found this room to be more serene than any he had come across in the palace. “There is a well of ripe peace inside of you. Find it.”
Rain tried. If there was peace, he could sense little evidence of it. It had all seemed so silly to him. He was cured, wasn't he? What of the hours he had spent with the therapist? Both at the hospital, then with high princess Andromache and Prince Angel; wasn't that enough? Rain shook his head to clear it. Why had the nightmares returned? Rain flinched shoving away when Angel placed a hand on his shoulder. He glanced up at the serene blond and forced a smile. It was not a good thing to let the prince know that all his hard work was for nothing. Or at least temporary. It was not his fault though, something must still lay within Rain. Everyone had done their best to help him. What was wrong with him?
“Rain,” Angel actually spoke his voice soft in the large chamber making sure that no one but Rain could hear him.
“I'm alright,” Rain stalked off into the garden. His footsteps leading through the snow thick with the heavy intent of his stomping. “Can we continue this another time?” Angel stood still as the words swirled around him. A message on an emerald wind full of the powdery ice that swirled outside. Rain shivered a bit to have stormed out without his coat and decided to exhale warming the air around him. Keeping that in mind, he continued on his way.
“The wind rider does not sleep,” Wyld Wynd entered through a window and stood far from the now troubled prince Angel. “I have seen him wake sweating and holding his head. Sometimes he is even violently ill. Ryo notices, but does not know how to speak to him.”
“Honorable Thunderbird,” Angel inclined his head using his inner voice to communicate rather than speak aloud. “If you can help him...” The words halted as Wyld Wynd shook his head.
“This is a heart and soul issue that he will work out. He will speak to the right person when he chooses to do so. This time it is not you...” Angel wanted to ask more, but a brilliant plumed bird of crimson, gold and green spread it's wings and left the chamber.
Rain passed columns of snow and ice, mountains of the pristine substance in beautiful arcs blown about by the careless hand of the wind. He stalked on seeing none of them. He searched inward. There was peace. He had found it. He knew it existed inside of him. He had touched it, tasted it, held it close. Peace. Rain shook his head blinded by the tears that stung his eyes. He had thought he was cured. What was wrong with him? Why would he dwell on such a sick parody of humanity? That... That fiend that took his honor and his mother and three other lives besides. Vlad said he was innocent, pure. He was wrong. How could such a powerful being misread him so completely even after tasting his blood. He had commented on it. 'sodomized'? Rain huffed. It was too gentle a word for what had been done to him. Was that it? Was that the cause? Had Vlad's words brought it all back? The trigger? But no. Rain shook his head again the trees churning in his wake at the gales that shook their boughs causing to snow to drift down from them. No, he was cured. Rain huffed in air as he continued on heading towards George and Jhaymes home behind the Palace.
The large abode stood open and Rain walked inside. He checked the lower levels finding the house empty. He walked upstairs calling softly. Nari looked up from his grinding of one of Jhaymes swords on a stone. “Nari, hi,” Rain nodded to the young Pegasus who had begged Jhaymes to squire him. He found it odd that a equine would be in the care of a bird type warrior, but the two seemed to be doing well together. “Have you seen George about?”
“Yes,” Nari bowed slightly to the young dragon prince. “He and master Jhaymes are walking in he garden out back. The passed beyond the fountain about half an hour ago. Master Jhaymes is leaving on a mission in a few hours.”
“Oh, okay,” Rain nodded turning out to the garden. “Thanks Nari,” Nari waved him away going back to his sword sharpening. Rain calmed as he thought of spending time with George. His friend. Yes, George had become a great friend to him. As Rain walked he noted that he was no longer warming the air around himself. It was almost like spring here. He inhaled and knew that the heat was coming from Jhaymes. Rain slowed when he saw Jhaymes sitting back on one of the low benches. It was carved porcelain. From what Rain knew, Jhaymes had carved the spectacular furniture himself. Buds and blossoms decorated the seating, each petal made with patience and love. Jhaymes sighed catching his breath and Rain frowned. Where was George? “Jhaymes,” Rain called out causing the phoenix to gasp and turn in his direction. Jhaymes' faced flushed as looked around then back at his lap. “Where's Georgie? Nari said you guys were over here.” Rain waited as Jhaymes said nothing but stared at him in horror. After a moment, George appeared. He was getting to his feet seeming to have been kneeling between Jhaymes spread legs.
“Rain, uh,” George wiped his mouth. “Did you need something?” George stepped forward, Rain backed away.
“I'm sorry, I should have known...” Rain shook his head hurrying away. “Nari said Jhaymes was leaving soon.” Rain turned fleeing the sight of George's disheveled clothes and red, swollen lips. Stupid! How could he be so stupid. The tees churned, tossed by the capricious wind generated by the agitated young man. He knew that by now, Lyo would be with young Nicklaus and their tutors reciting the Arcadian alphabet. Ryo and Dee were both in a meeting with the other knights. Probably the meeting that had decided that Jhaymes would be leaving. Rain wondered where Jhaymes was going but dared not go back and ask.
Vlad felt the wind stir and looked out of the window of the Arcadian war tower. Looking out, he saw the slim figure that walked amongst the trees. A small spot of black leather surrounded by swirling snow. The trees rustled, their branches stripped of winter's coverings, their leaves thrown about in fury. Vlad sighed. It was close now, so close. And it would be magnificent. Vlad blinked, his attention going back to the meeting. Faith smirked as Angel entered the room. He paused seeing her and growled. “Caterpillar,” Vlad said with an enigmatic leer baring his fangs at Angel.
“When I find something so fragile,” Angel vowed his face changing from brooding handsomeness to grotesque deformation. “I will treat it with the delicacy it deserves. That is a rogue slayer.” Angel pointed at Faith.
“That... She,” Angel paused at the calm voice that entered. There was amusement in the gentle correction. He turned and his senses were assailed with the scent of fresh cut flowers and the sight of lavender edged in white lace. “She is soon to be a knight of our realm and is a most skilled guard.” Andromache grinned as she swept into the room her skirts swirling around her long legs. “Many times she has protected me.”
“Who are you?” Angel growled wondering if he had done the right thing coming to this strange kingdom for help.
Vlad stood to his feet with deliberate movements. “That is her highness Andromache. The high princess of this strange kingdom.” Vlad introduced causing Angel to frown. Had the ancient read his mind. “Tell me,” Vlad said with his arms folded he moved aside for high princes Nestoir and Daphnus to enter the room. “Where is the gem of Amara? It is supposed to make you impervious to stakes, the sun, holy water. But you avoided the sun.”
“I gave it to another, who was currently watching out for Buffy,” Angel confessed. It had been a terrible burden, giving the ring to Spike. But he had no choice. Buffy needed his help during the day. Faith got to her feet to give Andromache her chair. Faith stood behind it her hand on the hilt of the sword that Nestoir had given her.
“Faith, darling,” Andy giggled. “With all of us in the room, I doubt you need to be so tense. Have a cup of juice.”
“I don't trust him,” Faith glowered at Angel. “You don't know the kind of monster he can be.”
“You're one to talk!” Angel thundered taking a step forward. “So Faith, how many people have you killed?”
“I could ask you the same.” Faith smirked again. “What about Miss Calendar? I heard you snapped her neck and left her laying in Giles bed. Bet the suit thought that was funny; finding his girlfriend like that and all.”
“I was a different man then,” Angel asserted when Andy offered a horrified look.
“A man?” Vlad raised a thick brow. “I would hardly dare call you a vampire. Your breed is closer to the demonic race than to vampires. A strange mixture of the two in fact.”
“What do you care what I am?” Angel simmered down returning his face to normal. “Buffy is like you. One of the good guys.”
“Our resources are already stretched too thin,” Daphnus spoke his voice soft. Angel gasped realizing the beauty before him was a man. “We have troops in Jerusalem, Ireland, Africa, Chicago, New York, basically every port of human occupation is under attack by demonic presences. We do understand that part of the reason our abilities to have just two agents on the Hellmouth is due to Buffy's diligence. But it would hinder us to send any of our High Royale there. They are needed elsewhere.”
“So you're just going to sit here in your palace and let her get killed!” Angel thundered at the group. “I thought you were holy warriors! I thought you helped people!”
“It is rude to interrupt,” Daphnus' lips turned down making him just a beautiful as he was before he frowned. “If you had bothered to wait for me to finish I would have told you that within this very day one of our knights is leaving for the hellmouth with the express purpose of bringing your slayer here. We will investigate this issue further and she will be under the guard of our knights and the powerful protection of our high king Zarro.”
“You should have let me tell him our decision,” Leon laughed shaking his head. “You just used too many words and he got bored.”
“A few hours?” Angel glowered taking his seat again. “Why not now?”
“The knight is wed,” Zarro stepped into the tower a diminutive form where he stood next to Vlad. Vlad gazed down at the king swathed in airy white garments and as always bare feet. “I gave him time to speak to Georgie, the youngest dragon prince, and explain why he would be gone. All missions have some adverse possibilities. Especially one on the hellmouth. He has a right to make love before he leaves.”
“The knight,” Angel began. “He... Is making love to someone named Georgina?” Angel raised a brow.
“No, that is not the name his mother gave him,” Zarro answered with a vague look. Before Angel could say any more. The high king crouched causing a great wind to circle the room. Angel stepped back at the massive white beast that stood on all fours looking him directly in the eye. “But I think the title of female would be an insult to the adopted grandchild of the great dragon king. Am I right my friend?” Angel gasped as a glorious scaled red dragon back-winged into the large room landing with a crystallized thud on the marble floor his talons clinking loudly in the shock. If Angel could have formed words he would have apologized for insulting the person he had never met. Feeling cramped so close to Zarro's full size, Laton shifted down to his human form.
“If you are granted the presence of the Dumpling, you will bow before him as due royalty,” Laton spoke no more. He turned to Zarro and inclined his head in formal greeting. “You called for me?”
“Yes,” Zarro lay down and proceeded to clean between the massive digits on his right paw. “I thought you and I could take a walk later.”
“Oh?” Laton raised his brows his grin quite terrifying. “Is that so old friend?” Zarro did not answer but paid close attention to licking his paw. Angel stared between the two thinking them all mad.
Break
“Come on,” Erick pressed kisses along Peter's neck. “We don't have school tomorrow.” Peter's face flushed. Erick dropped his hand to Peter's leg. “Come on,” Erick whispered going over to Peter's bed. “I like doing it here. Your beds so big.” Erick bounced around on the full sized bed. They had so much more room than doing it in his little twin bed. Peter rolled his eyes getting to his feet. “I love the hair by the way.”
“Oh?” Peter tossed his newly shortened locks. He climbed onto the bed. “Do you?” Peter leaned in kissing Erick. Erick sighed drowning in the softness of his young lover. “Erick, I love you,” Peter confessed falling into his arms.
“Yeah?” Erick smiled pulling Peter's shirt from his body. “I love you too.” Peter smiled holding Erick close as he was pulled from his clothes. He had to tell his parents. Somehow. Erick had told his mom, so now he would tell them. He could do it. His father would just have to accept the fact that his son was gay.
Break
Julie wandered into her bedroom with a sigh. It was the sigh she always had when she saw the large poster of Rain hanging up in her room. Most girls had posters of Rain in their rooms. Most of them dreamed of having him all to themselves and kissing his lips. Only Julie had that privilege. She loved him so. His kisses were so soft and sweet. Gentle and loving. She knew he loved her too. He had said so and he showed it in small ways. He held her hand in public. He was careful of her arms. Sometimes she caught him gazing at them, making sure that none of the scars were fresh.
Thinking of the scars, Julie frowned. She stared at the marks on her arms. Ugly marks. From an ugly past. She could never let Rain know why she did it. He was so sweet, he would surely never understand. “Oh, Rain,” Julie sighed holding tight to the jacket he had let her wear home from school on Friday. She looked down at her scars again and thought she heard the knob on her door click. She looked up and saw it, first the sleeve, then the whole arm. Julie shook her head as her oldest brother entered the room. “No...No...” She dropped to the floor. “No, don't make me uglier. Don't make me uglier. Rain won't love me if he see's...” Julie wept looking up she saw that she was still alone in her room. Julie hiccuped going to the bathroom to wash her face. She saw them gleaming in the cabinet. For so long the scissors, razors and even kitchen knives had been carefully guarded. It was a testimony to her healing that they were even there now. Julie reached out with a trembling hand to caress the shiny metal objects.
Rain. He popped into her mind and she pulled her hand back. No more cutting. No more. Julie blinked the tears from her eyes and sat on the floor. Ryan heard the bath running and sighed, his sister had been terribly moody lately. He wondered how things were going with her and Rain. He would have to talk to Bikky and find out.
Break
Jason and Lorrie Carmichael entered the house. He stepped past the staid butler with a smile. “Hello Anders, is Peter home?”
“Your son is upstairs in his room.” The Butler announced. “Would you like me to rouse him?”
“Is he in bed this early?” Lorrie asked concerned for her son. “Is he ill?”
“No ma'am,” The butler shook his head. “He was having a friend from school over. Would you like me to have him come down?”
“No, I want to surprise him. We weren't supposed to be home until next week. We brought him a surprise too.” Jason grinned at his wife.
“You go ahead darling,” Lorrie hurried off. “I have to relieve myself.” Jason mounted the stairs to his son's room. He reached the door and opened it with a frown. The lights were off. Was he in bed this early. He heard a moan that sounded like his son's voice and flushed intending to leave quietly he grinned. A friend from school huh. He hoped she was pretty. His son had always been a loner and he was glad to know that he had a girlfriend.
“Oh...Peter...”Jason paused at the voice. That was not his son. Then who!?
“What the hell?”Jason grumbled slapping the lights on. Jason stared in horror at the two boys that sat up in bed. Both of them were naked, in fact, the dark haired boy was wearing a condom as if...As if... Jason stared in horror at his son.
“Dad,”Peter pulled the sheet up to his chin. “What are you doing home?”
“Don't you dare ask me questions!” Jason yelled. “What the hell are you doing in bed with this boy?”
“I meant to tell you dad, but...” Peter hung his head, his face red. “There was never a good time, you were never here long enough to talk to...”
“So you're saying it's my fault?”Jason demanded. He leaned in and the back of his hand struck Peter hard across the face. Erick jumped up from putting his pants on and rushed to Peter's side where he had fallen over on the bed. “Cause I wasn't here?” Jason lashed out again, this time taking Erick on the side of his head for he had moved to protect Peter from any more blows. “You!” He turned on Erick kicking out at him. “You damned fag! Get out of my house.” Erick gasped as he felt hands on him. He looked up to see the butler and two men he knew to be gardeners on the large plot of land that belonged to the Carmichael family. They dragged him out and he could hear Peter crying out as his father began to hit him. “You'll be a man damn it. A man!” Jason yelled. Erick heard Peter scream as he was dragged out into the night. Rain fell around him and the sky thundered and raged above him.
“Wait!” Erick called to the gardeners. “Wait. He needs help. Peter needs help. That man is beating him!” The gardeners looked at him sadly before they turned away. No... Erick got to his feet. He had to do something. He had to get help. There was only one place he knew to go where he could get help. Erick wiped the rain off his face as more fell. He was halfway to Ryo and Dee's house when he realized he was not wearing a shirt or shoes.


Powdered Sugre 60
Christmas Spectacular Part 2: Pieces of Me...
“Will you cut it out!” Ryo laughed as they piled out of the family vehicle. “It's raining, I could drop Lyo.”
“No you won't,” Dee said with pride in his voice. Ryo sighed as Rain got out of the car. Wind surrounded him keeping the downpour from falling on his head. “He's been quiet like that for a while now.”
“He's moody, like when he first got here,” Bikky complained. “But now he is not so fragile, it is more angry. And self directed.” His insight had ceased to amaze his parents and looked to where Rain used his keys to unlock the door. Slyphe met him inside perturbed as her human patted her head and vanished into his room. “You get him in his PJ's,” Dee offered dropping his coat surprised that Rain had kept the water from his family even when he was so obviously distracted. “I know,” Bikky scratched Cujo's ear. “That most people would see him and think he is acting like a typical teenager. Mood swings, withdrawing from family, but they don't know Rain.”
“He'll be okay,” Dee patted Bikky's shoulder. “You are just more mature than most teens your age. You have seen more.”
“I just know what's what,” Bikky yawned. “Gonna take a bath. I think Laton may have broken something.” Bikky stretched then headed up the stairs.
“I know something I wanna break...” Dee leered at Ryo. “In that is. Break in.” Ryo flushed at the thought of using their bed.
“Try not to break this one,” Bikky chuckled. Ryo ducked his head and hurried up the stairs carrying the still sleeping Lyo. Dee smirked at Bikky and winked. He was just turning out the light when the pounding began on their door. Alicia poked her head out.
“Keep it down. I just got Angie to sleep,” She cautioned from the top of the stairs.
“It's not us,” Dee went to the door. He stepped back as a sopping wet mess fell into their home sobbing and babbling all the while trying to catch his breath.
“Help!” Erick gasped out collapsing against Dee. Dee looked down at the boy in his arms and saw that his feet were bleeding and he was chilled to the bone and shivering. “P...p... please....Help...” Erick tried again his chattering teeth making words nearly impossible. “Peter. Go help Peter.”
Ryo emerged from Lyo's room to investigate the commotion and gasped as he saw Erick. Ryo tapped on Rain's door. When the teen poked his head out with his headphones on Ryo spoke to him with the hand signals that Prince Angel used. -towels and blankets downstairs fast- Rain nodded dropping his head gear and rushing to the linen closet without even asking Ryo why. Ryo smiled glad that his son had not changed so much.
“Erick?” Ryo knelt down by the couch where the distraught teenager had been placed. “Erick what's wrong?” Bikky had come to the top of the stairs and watched as Ryo got down on a level with Erick. He was confident that his dad would know what to do. Ryo would take care of it. He and Dee always did.
“We were... Peter and I,” Erick paused when he was enveloped in a thick blanket by Rain. Dee returned from the bathroom with bandages and antiseptic. He began to work on Erick's feet ignoring the boy's winces of pain in favor of saving him from micro-organisms that could harm him. “We were in his room having sex...” Rain gasped then vanished into the kitchen. “Petey's dad came in and started to beat him. I tried to get him away, but he hit me and threw me out. But he was still hitting Peter. You have to help him. He's... He's beating him!” Ryo got to his feet and punched a few numbers on his cell.
“Rose,” He said after a moment. “I know, sorry it's so late. I need a warrant for entry.” Ryo spoke a few more moments before he went to the hall table. A few moments of searching the contents came up with a card. He sighed as he dialed the numbers. “Is this Miss Dent?” He waited a beat then continued. “I need you to meet at this address,” Rain, Bikky and Erick listened as he gave the address that Erick supplied. “There is a child in danger.” Ryo said no more but he reached for his umbrella.
“I'm driving,” Dee offered shrugging into his coat. Erick stood as well. “You stay here,” Dee tried to push the boy back to the couch but he shook his head.
“Please, I have to know he's okay,” Erick limped.
“Then wear these,” Bikky kicked out of his shoes. “No sense wasting all Dee's hard work.” Ryo hesitated at the door. “We'll be fine.”
“I've got it,” Alicia nodded. “Go save the world.” She smiled her hair falling about her in tousled waves. Ryo and Dee left the house with Erick charging out into the raging storm.
Break
It was a really quaint little town. Quiet streets, well lit in most public areas. Big schools. Nice schools really. Friendly people. Who would ever think it sat right on top of the hell mouth? Or rather, a hell mouth. The watchers council was really conceited in thinking that they had guard and control over the only one. Their Slayers were the only ones who could deal with the evil swarming the world. Jhaymes just shook his head. How many times had he thwarted the end of the world? And if he had, he could not even count the Royale. But every little bit helped. So sure, he would do his part to save this slayer. Even if only to see what all the fuss was about. Faith had warned him that this girl was good to the bone. Whatever that had meant.
A trash can came clattering out of an alley followed by a scream and a loud crash. Jhaymes dashed to the scene and saw a tiny blond plunging a stake into the heart of her attacker. “See, that's what I mean about shoddy craftsmanship. They just don't make vampires like they used to.” She quipped with a laugh. “Oh,” She said after a moment as a garbage can shifted. “Xander, are you alright?”
“Yeah,” A tall man with dark hair got to his feet. “If I got all dead, I think Anya would resume her role as vengeance demon just so she could haunt my wandering soul.” He joked as he rubbed his head.
“Well now,” The blond laughed again. “We'll just have to make sure that you don't get all dead then.”
“Excuse me,” Jhaymes blocked the fist that came at him from the surprising strength of the tiny person in front of him. But he should not be surprised. He had gone a few rounds of training with Faith so he knew what these girls were capable of. Buffy gasped to be so easily tossed aside. “You're Buffy Summers right? Buffy, the Vampire slayer and other demonic thwarter. “
“Who are you?”Buffy asked with a frown keeping her stake handy.
“A knight here to collect you,” Jhaymes yawned.
“Collect me?” Buffy backed up. In that one moment of movement she saw more into his skills than any one watching. She was not looking forward to defending herself against him.
“Buffy!” Several running feet caused Jhaymes to turn to greet the newcomers into the alley. “he got away,” A small red head frowned. “And I used the spell of darmar to hold him too.”
“I'm sure it was a great darmar Wil,” Xander consoled his friend.
“Who are you?” Giles asked seeing the tall stranger with fluffy hair staring at them all with a kind of bored impatience that had him rolling his eyes and checking his watch.
“I am Jhaymes a knight of the Arcadian realm. Do you know someone named Angelus?” Jhaymes sighed wishing he were pressed between George's spread legs.
“Angel?”Buffy gasped as she gazed at Jhaymes. “How do you know Angel?”
“He came to us asking for help.” Jhaymes answered with a sigh. Zarro sure had a funny way of expediting him to completing his mission. Give him an hours time limit with George then send him off to Sunnydale. All the way here he had envisioned creamy skin and soft sighs. Skilled hands and moist lips. “Look, I'm only carrying one,” Jhaymes explained blinking his eyes as that last trick George had done with his tongue rendered him shocked and aroused. “If you guys are so concerned, you can go to the consulate in LA. From there they will take you to Arcadia. I'm taking Buffy tonight.”
“The hell you are,” Giles stood in front of Buffy pulling up a wicked looking crossbow.
“Shoot that at me and I will not be responsible for your condition,” Jhaymes frowned putting his hands on his hips he glared at Giles. “Look, peace.” Jhaymes realized the stalemate and held his hands up. “Is there somewhere we can talk?”
“Angel did send him,” Buffy sighed turning to exit the alley. “We should talk to him and find out what's going on.”
Jhaymes nodded his assent and saw a fanged creature standing in the mouth of the alley way along with several equally fanged friends. “Oh and for the record,” Jhaymes puffed his cheeks and molten green flames cleared the area. He walked through the smoke and burning ash as if he did not see them. “No two-bit, half-assed vampire sent me anywhere. He would never dare. I come on orders of the High king of Arcadia.” Buffy stood back as he stomped off. Jhaymes paused and looked back. “Where are we going?”
“My house,” Buffy pointed then lead the way.
Break
Chihaya stood in the grand windows that took up over half of the sitting room of the large beach house. He watched as the storm churned the sea. The waves crashed upon the beach with a fury that only nature could produce. He felt warm arms wrap around his waist and leaned back against Kagetsuya. “What are thinking?” It was a simple question. One that Kagetsuya often asked. For he was sure that he could never understand the complexities of his small lover's mind. He was not a fighter. He had no skills whatsoever in defense and yet the fact never stopped Chihaya from trying. Which lead to Kagetsuya having to heal him. Chihaya could not cook. His food often came out burned or undercooked or just plain foul tasting. But he loved to eat. Chihaya loved. He cared about people more than Kagetsuya ever thought they deserved.
“Look at the storm,” Chihaya said simply. “It's beautiful.” Kagetsuya smiled at such a simple answer and lifted one of the fat braids that were hanging among the loose tendrils of Chihaya's long hair. He was secretly glad that his partner had decided to wear his hair longer, even though he complained that it made him look too young. Several times he had been given nasty looks by patrons who thought he was sleeping with a minor. “I'm ready for bed, but I'm not sleepy.” Chihaya giggled a little and pushed away from Kagetsuya's arms.
Kagetsuya said a silent thank you to Ryo and Count D. To Leon and Dee for all their advice and help. Before they spoke with Chihaya and himself, sex was a way for Kagetsuya to find pleasure and release, though there was little of either. Chihaya endured the painful penetration and thrusting out of his love for Kagetsuya even though he found no pleasure of his own. Now, Kagetsuya grinned as he got a good look at the wide smile on Chihaya's face. Now, he more than enjoyed it. Kagetsuya chased his little lover up the stairs and pounced him to the bed as soon they reached the room. Their laughter rang out soon to be vanished in sucking kisses that left no room for anything more than love.
Break
Ryo dashed from the car as soon as Dee pulled to a stop. He saw Berkeley leaning against his car with two uniforms just as Marci Dent pulled up in her social services van. “What's this about MaClean?” Berkeley asked as Erick ran to the massive wrought iron gate and began to push buttons. His borrowed shirt from Dee hung about him in wet folds as the storm raged around them. Claps of thunder drowned out any sound the night security made forcing the man to leave the sanctuary of his booth to meet the young boy and the group of men surrounding him.
Marci exited her car and headed over to Ryo. “I suppose you have a good reason for calling me out into this storm.” She made her words a warning.
“A damn good reason,” Dee answered for Ryo had hurried away to speak with the security who was explaining that Erick was now banned from the property at the order of Mr. Carmichael.
“We have reason to believe that there is a minor in danger,” Ryo forced his voice to remain calm as the urge to rip and tear clawed through him. He felt an odd sensation at his back. A terrifying reminder to remain cool. “The commissioner is also here and we have a warrant for a search. Let us through or your job won't be all you lose.” Dee looked over and grinned. He loved when his baby got tough.
Dee turned back to Marci. “Your job is to secure the minor. Our hands our tied.”
“But you're the police,” Erick said as the security guard punched the code that had the well oiled gates sliding back. “You can help him. You have to take the case.”
“Listen Erick,” Ryo said turning the boy to face him. “I pray that this is a case that we can not take. That's why I called services. I am hoping that it is out of our hands and that there is nothing that we can do.”
“So you are just going to let them take care of it. But you help people,” Erick stared in shock at Ryo and Dee.
“If we can help with this case...” Ryo shook his head. “The only reason your father went to prison is because he assaulted an officer. Erick, Dee and I are homicide detectives. If this is our case...” Ryo shook his head. “Just pray it's not.”
“H...Homicide,” Erick sputtered. “That means... like dead right?” Ryo did not get a chance to answer as the guard shuffled them all through. Erick walked the long path that was manicured to perfection. He had admired the flowers. Knowing that Rain's were better. But these. These flowers had always seemed like a path to Peter. Erick stood aside in the downpour as Ryo pounded on the door. An irate butler appeared. He gasped as Marci stepped up demanding entrance. He couldn't understand what they were saying. He stood there, in the rain. He stood there watching as Ms. Dent showed papers about a call to aid a child. What was going on? Erick saw Dee begin to yell but he could not hear him. Jason hurried to the door and tried to shut it in their faces but Ryo pushed through with the papers that the blond guy...Erick thought they called him commissioner, had given them. Jason perused them while Marci, Ryo and Dee rushed inside.
Erick paused as he saw a woman sitting on the couch she stared up at them tears streaming down her face. “Mrs. Carmichael,” Ryo spoke softly to get her attention. “Where is your son?”
“My son is in bed,” Jason ground out his voice hard as his eyes went over Ryo's pretty features. “He realized he disappointed me and took himself to bed early.”
“Like an errant child in need of spanking,” Dee asked making the man focus on him and not Ryo.
Ryo stayed near Lorrie. He saw the pallor of her skin and the sheen. “Mrs. Carmichael,” Ryo's voice was soft. “Where is your son?”
“Upstairs,” Lorrie choked on a sob.
“Upstairs?” Ryo said his voice gentle as if speaking to a frightened child.
“In bed. I covered him so he wouldn't be cold. He's always...always been so skinny. Like that idol pop star, Rain, but, I think he got bigger. But when he was laying there. He looked so small....” Lorrie looked up the stairs not seeing Ryo or Dee. Not seeing Marci, or Jason. “Is he still bleeding?”
“Oh God!”Erick dashed up the stairs Marci and Dee behind her. Ryo stayed put realizing that Lorrie was in shock. “Petey...Petey baby,” Erick shoved a door open. Dee caught him around his waist allowing Marci to enter first.
“Go down stairs and call an ambulance,” Dee tried to send him from the room. “His mother is in shock.”
“Dee, he's not moving,” Erick said. “This is your case isn't it?” Dee sighed moving over to the bed. He saw the crimson stains that ran like clumps of dirty water over the white sheets. He loved those sheets. Peter's bed always had white sheets. They made love on them. Their first successful attempt at lovemaking was on those white sheets.
“Ryo!” Dee called after checking Peter's pulse. “Tell them he's alive. He's alive.”
Break
Buffy leaned back against the mantle keeping a sharp eye on the man in her living room. Dawn hurried over with a glass of lemonade her eyes never leaving him. “So you're, like, a knight.” She sat beside him with a bright smile. “Do you have armor?”
“I do,” Jhaymes laughed he allowed his eyes to go golden. Dawn's eyes widened as he glowed then his clothes vanished leaving him swathed in beaten gold. Before Dawn could fully catch her breath, Jhaymes was back in civilian clothes.
“Well hi, not too fond of knights,” Buffy folded her arms. “The last ones tried to kill my sister.”
“Oh, the key,” Jhaymes laughed. “Heard about that. Not to mock your pain, but man you should have seen us trying to defend the unborn Kami sovereign,” Jhaymes shook his head. “Lost the shop on that one.”
“Kami Sovereign?” Buffy looked at Willow who sighed.
“I think I heard of that... the Kami, I mean. Some sort of demi god.” Willow backed away from the terrorizing glare she received from Buffy.
“Get out of my house,” she frowned at Jhaymes. “I want nothing more to do with knights, or hell gods or...”
“I will not take insult due to your ignorance, but the Kami are so much more than you humans could ever fathom and less than you think.” Jhaymes laughed. “First generation, blood so powerful,” Jhaymes smiled. “One taste would kill him.” Jhaymes gazed at Spike. “Odd choice for a babysitter.”
“He's cool,” Dawn nodded her eyes going soft as she looked at Jhaymes. “Your hair is cool. Buffy would never let me dye mine like that,” Dawn gave her sister a frown.
“I would never dye my hair,” Jhaymes fluffed it with pride. “I glamored it once, for a dinner date with my first love and his family.”
“I once used a glamor to hide a zit,” Willow laughed at peace with his banter.
“Right then, so Angel asked for help and they sent you to the hell mouth,” Spike spoke up after lighting a cigarette.
“I'm not here to stay,” Jhaymes stood up. “I'm here to collect. I have been here long enough. My sweet heart is waiting.”
“Sweet heart,” Dawn sighed. “You're involved?”
“Married,” Jhaymes sighed. “To the most wonderful person I know,” Jhaymes closed his eyes. “Eyes like clear jewels shining in the sun. Hair like copper silk that rustles against my skin. Soft, moist lips that welcome me every time. Skin like the cream with a dusting of powdered sugar and just as sweet...Thighs that spread like warm butter...” Jhaymes paused as he saw the red faced teen staring goggle eyed at him. “I need to go home,” Jhaymes looked at Buffy. “If you are concerned for your friends they may follow. They can encroach upon the consulate in Los Angeles, but you and I must leave now. I can only carry one.” Jhaymes reached for Buffy only to have Giles shove him back. “Old man, do that again and I can not guarantee your continued health. I am under orders from High King Zarro to see her safely to the protection of the Arcadian realm. I will complete my mission with or without permission.” Jhaymes sighed. “I thought you trusted that creature that came to us. Now do you come willing?”
Buffy tried to ignore the baleful glare she received from Spike at the mention of Angel. The two had made a few mistakes together, but Spike had to know nothing more could come of it. Buffy could not allow it. She would not allow it. But then, that was not important. What was important was Dawn. “You're carrying two,” Buffy looked to Dawn.
“I carry one, it's faster. Besides,” Jhaymes looked away. “The weight is not the problem. I can only make you impervious to my flames with the permission of my love. That has been granted for you not your sister.”
“Impervious...” Buffy frowned recalling the flames that had shot from the man's mouth in the alley. What the heck was he? Not human that was for sure. She could not take him on, not and put everyone here in danger. Giles would fight for her she was sure. The knight, Jhaymes, had said they could follow. If this was the best way... “Whatever,” Buffy shook her head already tired of the whole situation. “You guys get Dawn to LA by morning. We're going...” Buffy looked at Jhaymes. “Make me impervious.”
“You already are,” Jhaymes took her hand and went to the back door. Xander was moved aside as Anya stared in wonder at the majestic bird that took off into the night a blazing trail of green flames marking his passing.
“Wow,” Anya quipped. “I saw one of those. It was fifteenth century right after I gave this farmer boils on his penis for cheating on his wife.”
“Anya...” Xander began but sighed as he sent Dawn upstairs to pack a bag. “Never mind.”
Break
Ryo could still hear Erick screaming above the sound of the sirens. Flashing lights bombarded the house as a gurney was hurried up the stairs. Marci signed papers that she shoved at Mr and Mrs Carmichael with a look of vehemence. She then turned her eyes to Ryo. He stood holding his coat over the unconscious child shielding him from the rain, becoming more drenched himself. It was the tears that ran from his eyes that stood out to her. She did not know how she knew he was weeping; for every inch of him seemed to be wet. And yet something in the drawn set of lovely mouth and drop of his brow, let her know. Marci sighed and thought that she had fallen in love just then.
Dee stood holding Erick as he stared at Ryo. There was nothing that he wanted more than to take that strong, capable man in his arms and comfort him. But not now. He could not hold him just yet. There would be time for that later. Time for him to cry for the abuse of one so young. Sitting in the ambulance staring ahead still in shock was his mother. Ryo looked to Marci. “You'd better take that one home,” She nodded to Erick. Marci placed a hand on Ryo's shoulder. “You have done all you can.”
“Not yet,” Ryo shook his head then looked to where Rose had Jason in handcuffs. He walked over and glowered down at the man. “Commissioner, I want him arrested for abuse of a minor and attempted murder. If his son ever wakes up... I will help Marci take custody in whatever way I can.”
“Who the hell do you think you are to judge me?” Jason surged to his feet with his hands behind him he nearly plowed into Ryo. Thinking the smaller man cowed Jason continued. “How would you like it? How would you like to come home and find your only son being fucked by another boy? Huh?” Jason sneered at Ryo. “I guess it would not matter to you”
“Your damn right it wouldn't,” Ryo answered. “Whatever choices my sons make I will stand beside them and support them and love them.”
“And tell them how far to spread their legs?” Jason continued.
“Detective MaClean!” Berkeley wedged his body in front of Jason's. “He's going to jail.” Dee had released Erick in favor of restraining his lover. Berkeley could try, but where Ryo was concerned, only Dee could fully reign him in.
“I really love him,” Erick sat in the mud as Jason was shoved into a car. “I really do. I love him. “Why? Why did you have to hurt him?” Jason said nothing as the police drove him away.
“Come on,” Dee pulled Erick to his feet. “Let's go.”
Break
Julie sat by the windowsill watching as the storm carried on. Rain had told her that storms replenished the earth and made it like new again. His people revered the coming of storms. They were a gift from the Great Spirit. From what Rain had told her of his father's people their beliefs sounded a lot like Christianity. One big spirit and lots of little spirits. Like Angels. Rain said he believed that guardian angels existed. Julie sighed. She probably did not have one. If she did, how could... Julie squelched the thought. Not willing to go that far into the reaches of her mind. Rain thought she was beautiful. She would be beautiful for Rain. No one but Rain was allowed to touch her. Julie vowed to herself as she allowed the sound his name coupled with the storm outside to sooth her to sleep. Only Rain.
Break
Buffy held on with all her might not caring if she broke her flaming escort. How dare he fly with her like this? This was stupid. Wasn't there a better way to get her to Arcadia? Wherever it is...Buffy's thoughts halted as Jhaymes pulled up to a stop mid air his body shifting to a human with large flaming green wings pumping the night sky around them. “I am going to surround you with my fire to keep you warm. It's winter on Arcadia so I have to keep you warm.” Buffy nodded her arms tightened around his neck. “Going to go right home. As long as you are on Arcadia you are safe. You can meet the king tomorrow and the others knights as well. I will put you in a spare room. Mind pulling that feather there?” Jhaymes indicated one of his wings that he lowered to within her reach. Buffy stared at him in awe. She had seen and done many things. Died twice, but this was something else altogether spectacular. She yanked the feather out looking at it. “Let it go. It will go to the king letting him know that I am taking you home with me.”
“No funny business,” Buffy tried to seem threatening.
“Right,” Jhaymes laughed adjusting her small frame in his arms he sped up. Buffy squelched a scream as the stars swam before her eyes. Perhaps it was a good thing that Dawn had not been able to come with her on this mad flight. She would have to talk to Angel about his methods. But he had sounded so strange on the phone when he told her she was in danger. Then to show up in Sunnydale and give Spike the Jewel of Amara like it was nothing... Buffy nearly fell to her bottom as Jhaymes landed on what could only be a balcony. “Shh...” Jhaymes held his hand up with a finger to his lips. Buffy watched as he walked over to a glass panel and slid it open. Shivering in the lack of his heat she followed him inside the large chamber. Buffy peered through the billowing cloth hanging around a large bed in the center of the room.
Buffy gasped as she thought she saw a glimpse of a form between the shifting curtains and was blinded by a speck of blue. She swatted out sending the tiny creature flying. A moment later she felt a prick of something very tiny on her ankle. She looked down to see a person no bigger than her hand biting her ankle. Large blue wings fluttered as the fairy looked up at Buffy. She chittered like tinkling bells bouncing up and down her fist raised in fury. “Don't bite me again you little bug. You know,” Buffy ground out. “I once fought a fear demon, he was about your size. Know how I won?”
Ponchi tinkled again bouncing around. Buffy thought about kicking the little thing but sighed. It obviously belonged here and she would not start out her stay by harming a pet. Buffy got her attention sparked by Jhaymes pulling back the curtain. She gasped at her fist look at the beauty reposed upon the bed. Shining hair surrounded the face that looked as if carved by angels. Buffy sighed, if the insides matched the outsides, no wonder he was so in love. Jhaymes leaned down over George pressing a kiss to his lips. Ponchi flew up beside his head and tinkled. Jhaymes laughed then said something in a soft language that Buffy did not understand. Buffy stood back as Jhaymes lifted a pale hand of the sleeping beauty and took a large jewel from him. “He slept with this?” Jhaymes smiled then sat it on a pillow that looked as if it's sole purpose was to hold the jewel.
Wait, Buffy thought. 'He?' Buffy looked again as Jhaymes kissed the sleeper only to have the kiss returned. “My love,” George muttered draping his arms around Jhaymes neck. “Zarro promised that you would be home soon.”
“And so I am,” Jhaymes kissed him again. George sat up and Buffy stared in awe at the beautiful man. Was this fair? Should a man be that beautiful?
“We have a guest,” George looked past Jhaymes. “How rude of you darling, to bring her here and me in bed.”
“You're beautiful,” Jhaymes encouraged standing aside with a robe just as Nari rushed into the room his hair tousled as if he had rolled out of bed.
“Umm...” George pouted then turned his incredible eyes to Buffy. “Hello,” George extended his hand. “How are you? I am George.”
“George?” Buffy shook his hand. “I am Buffy Summers, The Vampire Slayer.”
“Slayer?” George got to his feet wrapped in the robe that Jhaymes draped around him. “Nari, see to Jhaymes' bath, I will settle our guest in a room.”
“Sweetheart?” Jhaymes said as Nari began to unbutton Jhaymes shirt.
“I can see to our guest,” George batted his eyes. “And once she is all settled, I will see to you.” George's voice carried sultry undertones and Jhaymes nearly burned his clothes off in an attempt to exit them. George blew a kiss at him then ushered Buffy from his bedroom. So this is who Angel sent to her? A gay knight... “You're a slayer?”
“Yes, I kill vampires, demons, beat up hellgods... thwart the apocalypse.” Buffy answered watching as George turned a corner. “Nice house.”
“Thanks, Jhaymes built it for me,” George opened a door and Buffy gasped as she was swamped in various shades of yellow. “I hope you will be comfortable. Nari will bring you a sleep robe and take your own clothing so that something can be made to fit you.” Buffy watched as George giggled a little. “Look at me, a knights Lady...” He laughed again. “Good night.” Buffy stood still in the large room before she sighed. She looked around for a phone hoping to call to make sure that Dawn was alright. She checked walls and cabinets. She found a light but there was no evidence of electricity anywhere. What kind of place had she been brought to?
There had to be a phone here. Buffy thought as she opened a door. Finding only a bathing chamber she sighed then moved on. She left her chamber after finding a closet and a room full of weapons. She paused at the weapons room admiring the crossbows and double broadswords. She thought about asking someone and went in search of Nari. A strange name. Buffy mused as she continued on. This house was extreme. There was no denying it. Large pillows, ornate furniture, jewel embellished wall hangings and delicate carved railings. It made her feel like she was in a very large, very expensive bird cage. But then again, she had flown here on the back of a large, flaming bird. And what was with him being married to a man? Buffy shrugged and saw a door. It was smaller and she hoped that it was where Nari slept. There was a small bed but it was empty and made as if it had never been slept in at all. By the wall was a small stack of blankets in front of a door.
“He was guarding this,” Buffy felt around the blankets and came up with a sword and two daggers. “Well,” She blinked as she thought of how well guarded whatever behind the door was. Buffy stood and pushed the door open. She gasped as she stepped inside the bedroom that she had been brought to where the beautiful man had lain sleeping. Buffy's eyes traveled around the room going wide as she found the occupants wrapped around each other in the center of the large bed. Buffy began to back away trying not to notice George undulating on top of Jhaymes. Jhaymes arm moved and Buffy caught the flung dagger that had been expertly aimed at her head.
“How rude to enter a person's bedroom unannounced,” Jhaymes said pulling a comforter up to shield George's body.
George began to laugh. “I think we're cursed darling,” George shifted his weight causing Jhaymes to grip his hips to keep him still. “Twice in less than forty eight hours.”
“Rain caught us outside sweetheart, this is our bedroom.” Jhaymes said his voice strained. “Please be still.” George laughed again not obeying. “Mmm, I was hoping you would take that opportunity to leave.”
Buffy realized that he was talking to her and reached behind her for the door. “Sorry, I've never seen two men, I mean, not that I want to, uh...Good night,” Buffy blushed before dashing from the room George's laughter behind her. She hurried to shut the door as Jhaymes lifted George their fun would begin again. Mortified, Buffy walked blindly down the hall having forgotten what she left the sanctuary of her room for in the first place.
Break
Rain stared down at his plate of French toast, bacon and eggs. “You burned the bacon,” Rain tossed the meat to Sidhe. He frowned as he looked to where Bikky was wiping Lyo's mouth. A covered plate had already gone up to Alicia.
“Sorry,” Bikky said quietly giving up on wet wipes and hauling his brother to the small bathroom off the kitchen and turning on the faucet. Bikky scrubbed his little brother all the while wondering why his parents never came home last night.
“Bikky,” Bikky looked up to see Rain standing in the doorway. “Thanks for breakfast.”
“You're welcome. Eat some more,” Bikky commanded. “You're too damned skinny.”
“Shut up Bikky,” Rain laughed heading upstairs to the shower. He had rehearsal today. They were preparing the Christmas program and it was going to be big.
To Be Continued
Okay, so Christmas really is just around the corner, like hopefully next chapter around the corner. This is just bits and pieces to connect the first part of the Christmas Spectacular to the next. I do hope you like it. More will be coming, Promise.
Ja Ne
Chi
Oh and here is a bit of something I did before my wedding. I hope you enjoy it. I have left Chi with a few scenes here and there because I will be gone the rest of April and all of May. Honeymoon in Italy.
Au Revoir
The French One
George entered his room to find Jhaymes shooing Nari out his hair still dripping from his hasty bath. “I am going to retrieve clothing for your guest,” Nari bowed to George. “Is there anything you need?”
“Well now that you mention it,” George said with a coy look at Jhaymes. “No,” George shrugged a shoulder. “You may leave us.”
“There is warmed... I mean...in a...by the bed...” Nari blushed leaving them alone. George looked over to see a stone bowl with warm water. Sitting in the bowl was a tube of lubrication.
“He means well,” George walked into Jhaymes spread arms. The kiss nearly knocked them both from reality. Jhaymes felt drowned in the sensation that was George. Ever since the first times their lips had met; both of them dealing with past issues and mistrust. Both of them lost. Jhaymes had felt consumed by his need to possess that beauty. And now he stood pliant in his arms, open and giving. Always giving. George opened his mouth and Jhaymes plundered. They began to move together, George backing up and Jhaymes advancing until George was pressed back against the bed. Before George sat upon the cushions of their mattress his robe was opened and tossed aside baring his body to Jhaymes' hungry perusal. “Wait,” George tried to still Jhaymes hands on his bottom.
“I can't,” Jhaymes purred his mouth against the sensitive skin of George's neck.
“You have to,” George moved back to retrieve the lubrication. “I went right to bed after my bath, I am dry and...” George shook his head. Usually, with foreplay, Jhaymes would have been licking him. That coupled with Jhaymes own leaking arousal would be enough, but now.
“Shh, Love, I'll never hurt you,” Jhaymes promised coating his fingers. George straddled his hips lifting up. He leaned over Jhaymes bracing both hands on his shoulders as Jhaymes fingers began to explore him. George relaxed into the gentle in and out motion of Jhaymes' hand. George groaned as his body opened to Jhaymes. “You go down,” Jhaymes positioned himself. “Take what you can, leave the rest.” Jhaymes laughed as George began to wiggle his hips. He closed his eyes, his body swallowing Jhaymes turgid hardness. “No wait, don't take it all if you can't.” Jhaymes tried to halt George's downward motion but was swamped by the sensation of being enveloped in hot, tight flesh. “Oh... damn, Sweetheart.”
“I can take it now.” George nodded his voice whimpering a bit at the fluttering feeling Jhaymes caused deep inside of him. “I want it.” George lifted up coming down again. His own hardness becoming painful. Jhaymes reached between them massaging the member of his love. Jhaymes mouth found George's nipples tormenting them with nibbles and kisses. George swung his hips as he moved up and down gripping Jhaymes tight. George gasped as he felt Jhaymes tense. Not this soon. It could not be this soon. He was not even nearly there yet. Jhaymes moved his arms throwing something heavy and silver while wrapping George in their blanket. “What?” George looked up his light eyes colliding with Buffy's.
Ciao


Powdered Sugre 61
Christmas Spectacular Part 3: No Such Thing
Warnings!!! There is foul language here and trauma, and angst...and just bit of fluff
Julie fluffed her curls where they nestled a deep purple flower. It was not often she was granted entrance into the consulate and she wanted to look her best. Sure, Rain was going to be rehearsing, but it would be worth it. She loved when he sang, rather he was rehearsing or not. Julie placed the bracelet over her tight fitting sleeves then turned about in the mirror. Lace and ruffles, she was Gothic Lolita princess fit for Rain's goth prince. “Yo!” Ryan complained opening her door. “Are you ready or what?”
“Or what?” Julie giggled picking up her cell phone. “How do I look?” Julie posed while her brother scrutinized her. “Never mind, do you think Rain will like it?”
“He freaks me out most of the time,” Ryan admitted. “But as long as you're happy I won't mind. He probably thinks you look great no matter what you wear.” Julie nodded then grabbed her purse. “Now are you ready?”
“Yes!” Julie laughed as Ryan pretended to shove her out of the door.
Break
Gentle tapping at the door alerted Buffy to the risen sun. She had slept so deep and so long. This place was comfortable. “Come in,” Buffy called out and the curtain was drawn back to show the blond young man she met last night. “Nari, right?” Buffy sat up, the large robe she had been given to sleep in billowing around her. She got to her feet and it dragged the floor. The softer than silk material shimmered in the light from the large windows. Buffy paused at the sight of the young woman that stood aside while Nari set up a table with several different outfits all seeming to be in Buffy's size, all various shades of skirts and dresses.
Buffy took in the waist length, deep sapphire hair and eyes the same shade. There was something oddly familiar about the willowy slimness and delicate features. There was a tattoo running along her arm and her make up was in a wing pattern across her face. What was most arresting was the array of weaponry at her immediate reach. Daggers were on each thigh, a long sword at her back and her belt was decorated with shiny pointed stars that Buffy knew were not for decoration. She wore bracelets with the same stars and Buffy did not want to ask where else the young woman had weapons or of the significance of the beads tied around her waist that trailed to her knees.
“Think you can step on me now?” The young woman asked glaring at Buffy.
“Step on you...?” Buffy frowned holding the large sleeping garment close to her body. “Why would I step on you?”
“You had no qualms about threatening me last night,” Ponchi shook her fist. “Now we are the same size.”
“That was you...” Buffy pointed then recalled her manners and returned to clutching the edge of her garment. “You started it,” Buffy said feeling like a rather errant child for her argument. “You bit me!”
“After you knocked me down,” Ponchi huffed. “I was only trying to say hi. You were a stranger in my friend's room. The prince was still sleeping I had to investigate.”
“You could have just turned into this shape and I would not have...” Buffy began but was cut off by Ponchi.
“Would not have threatened to step on me,” Ponchi frowned. “I am a member of the elite Fairy corps. A demon assassin. I have killed more demons than you've ever even seen.”
“I doubt it,” Buffy folded her arms.
“By virtue of your ignorance, I will not take offense,” Ponchi said. “But I am fifteen...”
“I started killing vampires and demons when I was fifteen,”Buffy shrugged looking at the young girl who was about Dawn's age.
“Hundred,” Ponchi stated. “I am fifteen hundred years old.”
“Girls, girls, girls,” George placed a hand on each of their shoulders. Seeing him in full make-up Buffy blinked several times. “Ponchi, so this is why you were not there this morning when I left my bath. You came to pick on our guest?”
“I did not mean to antagonize her,”Ponchi folded her arms drawing Buffy's eyes to the throwing stars on her wrists that perfectly matched the ones masquerading as buttons holding her vest together. Though the vest bared her mid-drift and the tattoo along her sides, the pockets bulged as if full of all manner dangerous weapons.
“But you came fully armed as if you were ready for a fight,” Buffy pointed out.
“I am not 'fully' armed,” Ponchi reassured George who turned a raised brow on his pet. “I left behind the double bladed scythe and the broadsword.”
“A double bladed scythe would be overkill considering,” George reached down to tap the belt with many beads that Buffy had noted. “You have an array of Princess Clarisande's mega-bombs. You could level this entire house and half of the Arcadian Palace besides with just one of these.” Buffy took a step back. “She's not a demon, she is a demon slayer and our guest.”
“Sorry, but I don't take kindly to the idea of being stepped on, not to mention, she seemed to pose a threat to you and that will not be tolerated.” George really could not argue with her on that point.
“Sorry Miss Summers,” George inclined his head. “Ever since the last time I was kidnapped and nearly compromised, everyone has been careful not to allow it to happen again.”
“I came here with Jhaymes, your...Husband,” Buffy gulped before she could get the last word out. “I would think it would be obvious that I was no threat to anyone.”
“An obvious non-threat is usually the one that causes the most damage,” Ponchi patted George's hand. “So we were unfortunate enough to find out.” With those words Buffy and George were both covered with a cloud of sparkling dust. George sighed as he felt a slight tugging on his hair. He stroked a finger down the back of the butterfly now nestled snugly in his hair.
“There is a demon assassin in your hair,” Buffy thought aloud then sighed.
“Yes, she used to sit atop my head, but I have gotten her to behave and sit in her chair when in fairy form. As a butterfly she clings on her own,” George laughed a little. “Nari has his sister, Nori in the garden, they will take us to the Palace. We are walking because I can not stomach flying without Jhaymes. He is in a meeting with the other knights. We are scheduled to have breakfast with her majesty Queen Victoria as it seems the king has misplaced himself. I am told not to worry for he has Laton with him.”
“Laton,” Buffy said as she perused the many outfits left for her.
“The Eastern Fire Dragon King,” George explained. “My adoptive grandfather,” George explained holding up a long blue velvet skirt with a white top. “Simple, yet elegant. You should wear your hair down.” George nodded, “I will have Nari store the rest of these. You take a bath while I finish my hair and attach her chair. Just leave my robe here and Nari will clean it later.”
“This is yours?” Buffy looked down at the elaborate bed clothes she had been given. George only smiled. “Thank you.” Buffy said as he left the room.
Break
“Oh Leon,” Jhaymes laughed as the Knights Consortium ended and they headed into the grand hall for breakfast. “You should have seen it. Ponchi bit her. She thought she was a threat to George and went to see who it was and...” Jhaymes could not say more. “Ponchi bit her on the ankle. It was as high as she could reach in that form. It was kind of like Bikky going after Laton with a butter-knife. That kind of spunk, you gotta admire.” Leon joined him laughing not noting that Faith hung back with Andromache. She sighed. Now that Buffy was here, would she be supplanted in her role as guard of the high princess? She was only the third choice and a renegade at that.
“Past is past,” Faith looked up to see Andy grinning at her. “Actions speak more to present and help to predict the future. You make your own place and no one can take it from you. Now come on, I'm hungry.” Faith smiled then walked behind Andy at a discrete pace keeping a watchful eye on the childlike princess.
Break
“No way,” Buffy stared at Nari and his sister where they stood glowing so bright in the sun as to rival the freshly fallen snow upon which they stood. “Pegasus...”
“Yes my lady,” Buffy gasped as Nari's voice emerged from one of the large beasts. His head swung in her direction and she gazed into fathomless eyes. “If you need help mounting my sister,” Nari shifted down to human shape offering Buffy a hand. Nori leaned down so that Nari could help the slayer mount. As if in a daze Buffy found her self sitting atop the enormous winged creature.
“The Queens are waiting,” George said using a small stool to reach Nari's back. Buffy clung, glad that Nori's back was so large. There was no way, otherwise, that she could sit side saddle in this skirt and maintain her seat while sitting sideways. Buffy gasped as Nori and Nari began to walk.
“There is great strength in you,” Buffy looked down when Nori's smooth voice reached her. It was robust and full of life, yet feminine. “You have found it, tapped it, but there is also great confusion. You fear yourself.”
“I know myself,” Buffy stroked the startling white mane. “Fear and knowing is not the same thing.”
“To know is to fear. It is good,” Nari bobbed her head as she walked along bringing Buffy into her first full view of the Arcadian Palace. “It will help you to surpass your wildest dreams.” Buffy sighed looking off into the rolling hills of snow underneath the fluffy cape she had been bundled in. It wrapped around her legs and dropped to the ground when she stood. Buffy had a feeling that it, too, belonged to her host.
Break
Rain walked beside Bikky down the palatial hallway. Ryo and Dee had returned home with devastating news. Rain sighed, the bigger people picking on the little. Made no sense to him. Peter was Mr. Carmichael's son. His own son. Now Peter was in a coma and the doctor's were unsure if he would ever awaken. “Hey Bikky,” Rain spoke up when he noted that they were being led into a dining hall. “Tomorrow, want to go visit Peter at the hospital?”
“Of course man,” Bikky clapped him on the back. “I talked to Erick on the phone, he sounded destroyed. And,” Bikky shook his head. “He is catching a cold due to running around barefoot and shirtless in that storm.”
“If he does get sick, the hospital won't let him come anymore?” Rain asked Ryo who shook his head. “Can we give him some vitamins or something. You know, from Lord D.”
“I'll look into it.” Dee promised. “First we have breakfast with the queen and the knights, your official ceremony to name you as squires will be discussed, the knights have an issue about some slayer, then you have rehearsal.” Dee tapped the top of Rain's head. “Even as we speak Julie and Ryan are being processed through a few hoops to buy time, by mid afternoon they should be allowed into the consulate. More than enough time to get done here.”
“I feel bad putting her through all that,” Rain said wishing that he could confess the truth about his secret life.
“I know,” Ryo nodded. “I know.” Bikky walked beside his brother sighing. He could only keep quiet, Carol knew as much as he did about Arcadia, but then again, she was there from the beginning with him. “Maybe one day you will be able to.” Ryo tried to console Rain. He reached into his bag and handed him a bag of baked goods. “Have a cookie, or two.” Rain's eyes lit up and he munched happily away. Someday, he vowed to himself as they entered the dining hall. Someday he would be able to tell Julie everything there was to know about Arcadia. Someday, she would stand at his side.
“Good morning,” Rain shoved away from the cold hand that touched his side. Vlad chuckled at the threat of flames that was his greeting from Bikky. “Never fear young dragonling...” Vlad laughed sure his newest form would amuse a certain guest. “Your brother would cause the worst cavity. As his power grows so too will his beauty.”
“His power?” Dee asked having sent Rain ahead to the table away from Vlad.
“Did you notice before that those of vampiric origin could not be around him?” Vlad asked instead of answering the question. Dee frowned thinking back. Heaven... Lady Aurora... Marylin... They all had no problem with him. Before... Heaven and Lady Aurora still had no problem. “The Femmes of the most fatal have prior friendship with him. To them, his light is beautiful. It has grown before them. Imagine you are in a well lit room, then you walk out into the sunlight. Then think of walking out from the dark into that same sunlight... you would be struck blind.”
“Is he really that brilliant?” Ryo asked watching as Rain laughed with Lord D while placing a hand on his tummy then giving him a cookie from his bag.
“He is your son,” Vlad looked at Rain his fangs growing at the memory of the sweetness in the boy's blood. “You tell me.” Vlad went to his seat at the grand table.
“None like him,”Ryo smiled. It was true. Rain's nature left one tearful with the complete beauty of his innocence. Ryo wondered at Vlad's sudden stillness. “Is something wrong?”
“Gardenia,” said Vlad with a smile. “The dragon queen's dumpling has arrived.” Vlad excused himself from Ryo and Dee with a nod. At the table he found his place amongst the various guests all eager to hear the news that the queen had for them. It was rare indeed for a full court session to take place, especially in the absence of the king. Vlad trailed his finger over the rim of his sealed chalice of beaten gold with rubies encrusted along the sides. Inside was a rich brew of human blood kept warm by the chalice.
Buffy's eyes could take no more, and yet the further they walked along the halls, the more she saw that she could not help but marvel at. The panels along the walls were encrusted with multi faceted jewels in every color, while gold gleamed against the white marble of the walls. On the way to the dining hall Nori and Nari had entertained her with tales of the royalty and the nobility in the paintings along the wall. Buffy paused for a moment at a painting of great beasts she had only heard of in legends. They were different from the demons that she had fought. More beautiful, sleek, full of power and grace that belied their monstrous appearance. “Laton and Torcha,” Nari informed her. “The green lady you will meet today. She is reigning queen of the Eastern fire dragon clan.” Buffy paused at mention of the queen. She could handle most things, but Royalty. She was meeting royalty? Buffy looked again at the painting as Nari and Nori opened the doors.
Inside, instead of austere surroundings and morose officials, it seemed like a family gathering full of laughter and joy. Buffy wondered where she was to sit at the already crowded table. Preparing to ask George she gasped to see his lips firmly attached to Jhaymes'. Buffy averted her eyes and found a spot of serenity amongst the bustling. The woman sat with a gentle smile on her face eating a cooking. Long dark hair fell around and Buffy was sure the gleaming raven tresses had to go beyond her waist when she stood. Pale skin shone in the sun's light while her hand, small boned and delicate, rested on a rounded tummy her wedding band sparkled almost as much as her eyes. Buffy looked closer. They were purple. That woman had purple eyes!
“Not a woman,” Buffy tensed at the voice almost not hearing the announcement that heralded the arrival of the Royale, including the High Princes and Princess. “Hey B, long time and all.” Faith stood in front of Andy.
“Faith!” Buffy raised her fists as memories of the wild slayer swamped her. Angel almost dying, men, humans, all killed by her. Her work with the mayor. “What are you doing here?”
“Hold it B. Past is past.” Faith shook her head holding her hands palm out drawing Buffy's eyes to the elaborate sword at Faith's hip. “We're five by five.” Nestoir took his wife's hand as Faith introduced them. “This is the Lady Andromache, high princess of the Arcadian court. Her husband is Nestoir,” as Faith listed his titles Buffy took in the long dark hair that graced his shoulders and fathomless blue eyes. He smiled and Buffy frowned. Did he have fangs? Before the question could fully register in her mind another high prince gained her attention and her eyes widened at the most beautiful man she had ever seen. There were posters of a pretty youth in Dawn's room, but this man, while pretty boasted a masculinity that sparked red cheeks in Buffy. “High Prince Daphnus,” Faith's voice sounded slightly amused. Buffy looked away and spotted a familiar face at the table though not the one she was looking for.
“He is not a day-walker,” Vlad said with a smile. “Nice to see you again slayer. You will see your Angelus this evening. Vlad rose to his feet as Buffy was hurried to the table and shown to a chair but not allowed to sit. She looked down the table to see three identical faces, two matching the pregnant woman's all smiling. A young page hurried forward to whisper to the one with cropped hair and golden eyes. He nodded then insisted the pregnant one sit. Lord D smiled at his father before gratefully accepting his chair. In his mind though, taking in his father's pale appearance, he feared that it was Sofu who needed the extra care. Vlad inclined his head and a curtain as drawn over a window leaving part of he table in shadows.
“Thank you master,” Seras whispered as she stood as well.
“Their majesties, The lady Victoria, White Lioness and High Queen of Arcadia.” Buffy's eyes went to the door at the announcement. “The Lady Torcha, emerald Dragon and reigning Queen of the Eastern Fire Dragons.” As the two ladies stepped into the dining hall Buffy's eyes were caught by a third figure. She shimmered in opalescent cloth that gleamed as if alive. Her hair fell in curls around her waist with an auburn hint while her milk chocolate skin highlighted her deep brown eyes. “The Celestial, seraphim of the highest choir.”
The ladies took their seats, followed by the entire gathered crowd. “I know you must all be wondering,” Victoria spoke. “At the absence of the king. Do not fear for his majesty, for he is with Laton,” Torcha hid a smile behind her hand. “They will return soon. Now let us eat, this will be an informative session for all. Allow me to introduce Buffy Summers of Sunnydale California. She is the slayer and guardian of a hell mouth. We must all do our part to make her comfortable and keep her safe. This winter we will be having the official knighting ceremony for those that have completed their Squire training and new Squires will be sworn to their knights. At this time Faith will be knighted and granted the tears of the seraph. She has served well in her role as protector of the High Princess when her husband is away.”
“That is an act of friendship more than guarding,” George informed Buffy. “Andy is quite fierce and can protect herself.”
“Oh?” Buffy said looking up at the tiny fairy that sat in his hair on a chair of scrolled silver. Her wings fanned softly. “So says the man with a demon assassin in his hair.”
“I prefer to call her friend...” George laughed as the meeting progressed.
Break
JJ trailed a finger down Lord D's nose waking him with a small smile on his face. “Love, we're done.” Lord D sniffed rubbing his eyes. Realizing that he had slept through most of the court session he flushed. “Don't worry, the queen excused you in light of your condition. Sofu, she was less forgiving to.”
“Father slept as well?” Lord D looked around for his father. He got to his feet when JJ helped him to stand. “He is ill I know it,” Lord D whispered. “He won't allow me to tend to him, but he will not seek the help of an elder either.”
“You worry too much child,” Lady Aurora said. She placed a soothing hand on his arm. “Your father suffers for his own pride and his love.” She kissed his brow. “Go on get some rest. Let my son in law take good care of you.” JJ kissed her cool cheek. He had noted that she did not drink the breakfast that was set in front of her. Instead she had tended her sleeping husband. Vlad had no problem finishing off her portion. “Glutton,” Aurora tossed at Vlad as he laughed then headed over with Seras to Daphnus and Nestoir.
“So he just hangs out here?” Buffy asked watching him go.
“The closest thing to a true immortal that you will ever meet,” Faith said with admiration as he left.
“Figures you would be fond of him,” Buffy muttered to herself. “Raging killer that he is.”
“That raging killer freed his people from oppression by Turkish invasion,” Faith smiled. “Kill a few million people and you get labeled a tyrant. Did anyone, aside from his own people, ever think to ask why?”
“And I suppose you asked why?” Buffy quipped.
Before Faith could answer Jhaymes tapped her on the shoulder. “You are welcome in our home for as long as you need to be,” Jhaymes commented on the decision of the full knight counsel. “Just have a care before walking into our bedroom.” Buffy could feel her face heating at the reminder of her faux pas of the previous evening.
George giggled softly at Rain's gasp. “Shush and come along. You know Daphnus gets cranky when we are late for rehearsal.”
“Kind of hard for us to be late when he is right behind us,” Rain looked back to see the two high princes laughing with Vlad. Vlad glanced at Buffy before he dispersed on a puff of smoke and dust. He reappeared and Nestoir held on to Daphnus so great were his guffaws. “But if we get there before he does maybe we can rub his nose in it. Come on, I have to get Julie from the holding room. I'll meet you there.” Bikky waved to Ryo and Dee before heading out after Rain. It was very rare that he let his brother out of his sight.
“Nestoir... man,” Bikky shook his head as he caught up with Rain. “And here I thought having Laton train me to be a knight was extreme. That dude is creepy to the bone.”
“I think he's cool,” Rain sighed. He felt again the moment of awe he had felt as the decision was announced. At the ceremony where knights officially accepted their squires he would be sworn to Nestoir. Ryo had looked so proud of him. Dee had thumped him on the back nearly knocking him over as he had tried to bow to the high prince. Dee exclamation of 'thats my boy,' had made his cheeks flush with pride. Hearing that Vlad had made the suggestion to the prince added to the elation.
The holding room came into view and Rain straitened his coat. It fell to his ankle weighted down with heavy chains and large pockets. He thought of Julie and smile lit his face as he opened the door. Julie stood to her feet as the door opened as she had done several times already for various people that had come in and out of the room. Seeing Rain her face broke into a wide smile as she walked to him for a hug. Rain slid his hands along her cloth covered arms. He smiled as he could feel no new scars. Julie grinned proud that she had not cut herself. She had not done it since they started dating. He really was a balm to her shattered heart. Rain leaned in to kiss her cheek as the door opened again to admit the next group being processed through to Arcadia.
Julie paused at the door. “Dawn?” She said seeing her cousin.
“Julie?” Dawn said looking up. “What are you doing here?”
“I was about to ask you the same thing,” Julie laughed hugging her cousin. At that moment Dawn backed away emitting an ear shattering scream. Rain shoved Julie behind him fearing a demon attack just as Giles, Xander and Spike moved to protect the screaming teenager and Willow, Anya and Tera. “What's wrong?” Julie asked peering around Rain and her brother. Ryan too had moved to protect his sister while Bikky looked around for what could have frightened Dawn.
“Rain!” Dawn gasped for breath staring at the teen idol. “Gosh!...Oh!... Rain!!” Dawn bounced up and down searching for a slip of paper for him to sign. In her purse was a CD. “Sign this. Oh please sign this.”
“Actually,” Rain pulled Julie from behind him and interlocked their fingers. “I am running a little late. You're Buffy's sister right?” Dawn nodded and Rain smiled. Spike winced looking away from the young man. Bikky, standing near him frowned at his scent. It seemed like a demon attempting to be a vampire or vice versa, a strange mixture of the two in fact. Was he some sort of new breed? “We'll see each other again I'm sure.” Rain smiled then took Julie from the room.
Bikky watched as he left before he stepped to Spike. “What the hell are you?”
“Bugger that,” Spike grumbled rubbing his still stinging eyes. “What the hell is he?”
Bikky smirked going to the door leaving the new comers in the holding room. “My brother.” Was his answer.
Break
George finished singing and looked down to see a bunch of flowers. He smiled looking over to where the knights guarding them stood and smiled. He trailed his fingers in slow circles over the ear phones when he could feel Jhaymes eyes on him. “You Arcadian Munchkin,” George giggled but his heated look spoke volumes. Ponchi tinkled merrily in his hair. George removed the head phones before scooping up his gift. Jhaymes winked then looked to Ryo who was blushing. Must be the day for it, Ryo thought recalling his own flowers that had greeted him upon waking. Dee still brought him flowers. George made his way to Ryo's side. “So...” Ryo looked at George. He was almost afraid to ask what was on his mind. “Have you worn it yet?” Ryo turned crimson shaking his head refusing to meet George's gaze.
“Worn?” Dee perked up. “There's something to be worn?” Ryo's face was nearly maroon. “You took him shopping again.” George winked at Dee before walking away. He knew Dee would not rest until he saw the lingerie. The cream and gold shirt would look stunning on Ryo he was sure.
“You're bad,” Jhaymes whispered to George.
“You love it,” George offered his lips. Smiling Jhaymes took them.
Break
(The Wednesday before Christmas Break)
Rain leaned back in the cafeteria glad that school would be closing for the year. He was exhausted from rehearsals. First the all day concert on Christmas eve, then the wedding on Christmas day. This was supposed to be break time and he felt he was doing more work than ever. Not to mention Dawn had followed him around all day leaving Julie pouting as he had escorted her home. Now she sat nearly in his lap holding his hand. Rain felt eyes on him and slurped his soda while Bikky went on about his planned visit to Peter in the hospital. The school had been buzzing with the news of his beating. Zarro had asked him to delay his visit so as not to draw too much press attention to the families pain. But now there was no need to hold back. It had been in the paper for three days in a row. Today, he was going to visit his friend. Erick had not been to school since it happened.
“He's a senior, he should at least turn in the homework,” A classmate complained.
“How would you feel if it were your girlfriend in the hospital?” Bikky asked with a frown. “Doctors not sure if he'll ever wake up.”
Rain felt it again, someone staring at him. He caught the pencil, sharp end toward his head and sat it gently on the table. Julie stared in wonder as he had caught it with just two finger. “You think you're hot shit huh?” Rain did not look up at the voice that jeered at him. “I just transferred here and the first day, all I heard about was Rain and Bikky.” Rain slurped the last of his soda. “Such a pretty faced little delicate...” His diatribe was cut off by Rain belching.
“Oh.. Gross Rain,” Julie laughed waving off his kiss.
“Stop ignoring me!” The boy reached for Rain. His hand was caught in a vise. He looked up to see that Rain had his wrist.
“You're not that crazy,” Rain laughed tossing the hand aside.
“Crazy hell, I'm Edward and you're challenged,” Edward thumped his chest when Rain looked up at him for the first time with a sigh. He was taller than Rain and broader, with deep blond hair and a tan. His eyes were a deep brown that glared at Rain. “Local celebrity my ass.”
“I have no quarrel with you,” Rain got to his feet. “And I have plans for the rest of the year. Try again sometime this summer. I should be free then...”
“No, filming remember?” Bikky said as the bell rang.
“Right, right,” Rain waved the words off. He headed to his next class leaving Edward behind to fume at his blatant dismissal.
Break
The scent of antiseptic would always churn Rain's stomach. He remembered waking up looking for Ryo and finding only a nurse giving him odd stares. He had once even caught one peeking under his sheets to make sure that he was a male. Dee chased her out and soothed the upset young man. Dee had slipped three of Rain's pain meds into her water. He felt bad about the random drug drop that he, being a detective, had instigated that cost the lady her job. Rain held that memory to keep himself calm as they opened the door to the private room. Peter's mom had filed for a divorce from his dad. That had saved her from losing custody of their son. She saw Rain and her jaw dropped before she stepped back to allow he and Bikky into the room.
Erick stood to his feet to shake their hands. “Hey guys,” Erick looked gaunt.
“Hey, how are you holding up?” Bikky gave Erick's back a rough pat. Erick nodded then dropped into his chair. “How is he?”
“Still hasn't woke up,” Erick said. Mrs. Carmichael left them alone in the room. “He still shows brain activity so they have not taken him off the life support. So we just wait.” Erick leaned down to kiss Peter's still swollen brow. He was gentle as he ran his fingers over Peter's hand where they stuck out over the end of his cast. “We just wait. The doctor's said it's good to talk to him. Sometimes the brain monitor moves when I talk.” Erick smiled despite the tears that filled his eyes. He would not cry in front of his friends.
Rain took a deep breath then stepped around Bikky. He gasped at his first sight of Peter. Was that even the same boy that was often mistaken for him? Both eyes were swollen shut and purple bruises stood out in grotesque patterns across his pale skin. His hair lay limp on the white pillows. Erick brushed his hair back from his brow his fingers lingering over the soft skin. Bikky could feel Rain tremble where he stood. “His arm's broken?” Rain looked down at the cast.
“Yea, he tried to block his face,” Erick sat again staring at his young lover.
“So we just talk to him?” Bikky asked when Rain did no more than stare in horror at their friend. Bikky turned to the bed. “Hey Peter,” Bikky said his voice soft. “Glad to see you. The doctors don't think you are going to be out of here by Christmas, but Rain has been working real hard on the show. You have to wake up to hear it. I know you like his singing.”
“He does,” Erick agreed. “He once told me that the world was still for him when he was listening to Rain. Even when he's singing rock music.” Rain turned a bright shade of red. “I was hoping that maybe...You would sing for him.” Rain nodded then sat in the chair next to Peter's bed. He heard the machines beeping; he saw his friend battered beyond recognition and sighed. The song filled him. It rushed around in his heart and he began to sing.
Bikky leaned back gazing out of the window allowing the gentleness in his brother's soul to wash over him. For just a moment he looked at Rain with Arcadian sight. Vlad was right, it was enough to bring tears to his eyes. The door opened and Peter's mother walked in. She heard Rain singing and stopped moving. It was a simple song, one of Andy's solos. The door that Mrs. Carmichael had left open. Bikky sniffed the air and could sense one, two, then three people. Before too long the hall was filled with people under the influence of Rain's voice. Rain finished singing and Erick sighed. “Sorry,” Rain said when Peter still did not awaken. “I can come back and try again,” Rain offered even though his skin was damp with sweat and his heart beat at a frantic pace.
“You did great,” Erick tried to assure Rain. “See,” He pointed to a beeping machine. “That's his brain waves, it jumped like ten points when you started singing.”
“Doesn't he have a Cd?” Mrs. Carmichael asked. “We can play it over and over again and maybe, he'll wake up.” Mrs Carmichael grasped Rain's hand. “Sing again, just one more song, please, sing again.”
“Uh...” Rain backed away recalling too many memories of his mother looking the way Peter did now. Red hair, bruised face, swollen eyes. His own pain at the time came crashing back and he shook his head running from the room.
“Damn,” Bikky hurried to the door. “Sorry, I should have known not to bring him here.” Bikky was gone before any response could be made.
“Sorry Mrs. Carmichael,” Erick said with a small smile. He accepted the water and lunch that she had brought for him. “Rain sometimes freaks out like that. No one knows why.” Erick said, though he had a good idea. He thought back two years ago. He had read it in the paper. “Wait, I think I do...” Erick felt like the worlds biggest insensitive jerk for asking Rain to sing. “His mom was beaten to death.”
“Oh no, that poor boy,” Mrs. Carmichael sighed looking after Rain. After a moment, she sat beside her son holding his hand and talking softly.
Break
“I'm fine,” Rain said as he took long strides to the house. He was blocked by a man with a camera.
“Rain, hold still for a moment, will you?” Rain paused and Bikky saw the trees shift in a strong wind that was not there a moment before. Rain shook his head walking on. Several guards rushed forward having just dropped the boys off. Rain mounted the stairs and the guy jeered. “Can't take a lousy little picture?” He angrily snapped his camera. “Snob,” The man snapped again and again as Rain opened the door.
Bikky walked up and wrinkled his nose. “Who are you? Who do you work for?” Bikky backed away as he got a whiff of the man. “Standing here smelling like a can of who farted. How long have you been camping out here? Man, go get yourself a bath. You reek...” Bikky hurried past as well slamming the door in his face. The reporter shoved his camera into it's bag then turned about. A bath huh? He walked down the road vowing to get someone to eat. Any more without sustenance and he would be unable to maintain this human facade. Already his smell was coming through.
Alicia looked up as the boys came into the house. She cradled Angelina in her lap. “Have a good day?” She asked then grew quiet as she saw the pensive expression Rain wore. Bikky shook his head at her before she could ask again. “Your dad's will be here in a bit, they just took an extra shift while JJ is out with Lord D and Leon is busy helping Count D with their kids. Something upset Lord D and made him feel bad. I thought Kami's adored flowers...” Alicia shook her head then leaned back in her chair. “Dee said call out for dinner, Ryo's tired.”
Bikky nodded as Rain headed upstairs his cell phone glued to his ear as he talked to Julie. “Both of them are so moody...” He sighed as he went through the take out menus. “Feel like Italian?” Alicia smiled as Angelina burped.
“A moody teenager,” She quipped laying the infant in a bassinet. “Will wonders never cease?”
Break
Ryo laughed as Dee tickled his tongue along the sensitive buds of his ears. “Come on, Dee.” Ryo backed away. “Look, the boys have saved us dinner.”
“I see,” Dee sidled up to Ryo nuzzling his neck. “But I want dessert first.” Ryo laughed again making sure the safety was on his gun before he took Dee's.
“But...I'm beat and hungry,” Ryo admitted. He jogged up the stairs with his and Dee's gun to lock them away. He came back a moment later with a smile as he saw that Dee was already heating up a plate for him. “Ooh, rigatoni and steamed vegetables. Looks good,” Ryo sat back in the chair just as the house began to shake. Dee pulled Ryo to the doorway and stood braced over his slighter frame.
“Earthquake?” Dee asked careful not to bite his own tongue.
“No,” Ryo sniffed the air before he shoved away from Dee and ran to the stairs dodging their tumbling furniture and doing hurdle jumps over upturned chairs. “Rain's having a nightmare.” He bounded up the stairs clutching the rail. “This is wind!”
“If it's this bad, should you try to wake him?” Dee came crashing behind him. They reached the upstairs just as Bikky tossed his door open and Alicia emerged from her room. Lyo could be heard crying. “You get Lyo, we'll take care of Rain.” Dee opened Rain's door and saw him thrashing on the bed. “Is this safe?” Dee asked as the plants in the room shivered in the gale of the agitated teen.
“I'm not leaving him like this,” Ryo affirmed hurrying to the bed. “Rain... Rain...” He called his name loudly several times as he reached the bed. Ryo knew this was going to hurt, but he had to wake Rain. Ryo grasped Rain's wrists nearly blown away by the force of his attempts to escape restraint. Ryo's heart bled as the wind cut his face dripping blood down his cheek.
“NO!” Rain struggled wrenching his hands free he punched Ryo in the stomach kicking his legs out. “Stop it! Stop it!” Tears pelted the pillow. “Please...” Rain moaned in anguish. “Mom, get up,” Rain sobbed. Ryo gasped then shook Rain hard.
“Rain! Wake up!” Ryo slapped Rain's cheeks twice. The boy gasped sitting up in bed bawling. Rain could still feel the grip of the terror and he reached for Ryo. This must have been a bad one, he thought. Sniffling he wiped the sweat from his brow. Rain's heart thudded in his chest, it felt like it was trying to abandon his body. Rain groaned dropping his head into his hands.
“Ryo...” Rain called surprised to see him sitting on his bed. Rain's lower lip poked out and he lay over into Ryo's lap. Ryo was quick to wipe the blood from his face. This was an injury that Rain did not need to know about. “It's horrible, so horrible.” He sobbed over and over again. “Who could do such a horrible thing? To beat them so badly, so horrible.” Rain sputtered and sniffled. “Oh Ryo, its awful.”
“I know, Rain, I know,” Ryo patted his back not surprised that the boy was wearing the pajamas he had worn last night. Rain's frail form trembled and Ryo gathered him close hoping the steadiness of his own body would soothe the young man.
“No,” Rain shook his head buried in Ryo's tummy he could the unmistakable scent of he delicate, yet tough detective. “No, no you don't know,” Rain clutched Ryo to him his body wracked by tremors. “You don't know.”
“Then tell me,” Ryo begged he rubbed soothing circles in Rain's back. It had been such a long time since he had comforted the boy through a rough night such as this one. “Tell me all about it.”
“She was alive, Ryo,” Rain sobbed. “My mom, after he was done beating her. She was still alive. He came back to me.” Rain swallowed at the memory. He swallowed again before he dashed from the bed tossing the covers and Ryo aside. Ryo was after him like a light catching him kneeling over the toilet bowl. He heaved and Ryo draped an arm around him. “Ryo,” Rain sobbed in between tossing into the porcelain bowl. “He came back to me. I saw it when he put me on my knees she was looking at me. My mother was alive and the last thing she saw was that bastard on top of me.”
“Oh... Rain,” Ryo thought back to the traumatized boy he had found. Ryo tried, but no more words would come to him.
“My grandfather says that she is at peace.” Rain hiccuped. “How can she be at peace? How can either of my parents rest in peace?” Rain, done emptying his stomach, fell into Ryo using his strength to maintain a tenuous hold on his present reality. He was not that tiny, terrified thirteen year old. Not anymore. He was fifteen now. Stronger and in training. One day he would be a knight. A knight of Arcadia, vanquisher of demons and defender of man kind. He was sure of it. That child... Rain shuddered at the memory. That child was gone, killed by the depraved monster on that long ago night.
“Because they see who are now,” Ryo explained helping Rain to his feet. Rain rinsed his mouth then slumped down against Ryo. “I have never known a more kind, gentle spirit than you are.”
“I get it from you,” Rain yawned widely laying his head on Ryo's shoulder. “He has to wake up.” Rain thought of his friend laying in the hospital.
“I'm sure he will,” Ryo promised afraid of the lie that sat hidden in his uncertain affirmation. “You just keep singing for him and he'll wake up to hear it. If he's as big a fan as he claims he is.”
Dee came into Rain's room carrying a blanket and pillow that he spread out on the floor. He left the room again and when he returned Dee was carrying two plates.
“You'll stay with me?” Rain asked incredulous as Ryo and Dee began to partake of their dinner.
“Of course,” Ryo leaned back enjoying the meal. He looked up to see Bikky standing in the doorway. Ryo wanted to tell Bikky that it was alright, but he did not think that Rain would feel up to having him there. Shaking his head, he smiled as Dee bid Bikky good night with a silent inclination of his head. Bikky walked on silent feet down the hall. If he could, Bikky would kill that damn incubus all over again.
Dee nudged Ryo as they finished their dinner when he saw that the boy was still awake. Dee took Ryo's plate down to the kitchen. Ryo got up from the floor and sat beside Rain where he lay curled up and trembling upon the bed. Ryo planted a hand on his back and rubbed in soothing circles after he tucked him in. “I'm too old for this,” Rain protested hating the quiver that remained in his voice.
“You're never too old to be loved,” Ryo said with a smile his hand still moving.
Rain yawned widely. “You know,” He said after a moment. “I do feel so safe when you are here.” Rain yawned again.
“Safe?” Ryo smiled then patted Rain's head. He began to sing a song that he had written for Lyo a while ago. “Your baby blues so full of wonder. Your curly cues, your contagious smile. And as I watch you start to grow up, all I can do is hold you tight... Knowing,” Ryo patted Rain's back then moved on to stroking his hair. “Clouds will rage and...storms will race in ...but you will be safe ...In my arms.” Rain choked on a sob as Ryo's voice reached deep inside of him. “Rains will pour down ...Waves will crash around... But you will be safe...in my arms.”
Dee entered leaned back against the foot of the bed and just enjoyed Ryo's singing. “Story books are full of fairy tales of kings and queens and the bluest skies. But my heart is torn just in knowing, you'll someday see the truth from lies. When the clouds will rage and... Storms will race in.” Tears fell from Ryo's face as he thought of all his son had been through. If he could just hold him always, just keep anymore from hurting him... he would. “But you will be safe in my arms. Rains will pour down, waves will crash around but you will be safe in my arms.”
Unaccustomed wetness fell to Dee's cheeks as Ryo went on, calming the shivering young man on the bed. “ Castles they might crumble... Dreams may not come true but you are never all alone because I will always... Always love you.” Rain sobbed holding Ryo tight as he recalled th softness of his mother as she had held him. Ryo calmed the torrent of pain that flooded him. “When the clouds will rage and... Storms will race in but you will be safe in my arms. Rains will pour down waves will crash around but you will be safe in my arms...In my arms.” Rain's tears wet Ryo's pant legs, but his sobbing had ceased. Ryo looked down and saw that the boy was fast asleep.
“We can stay here til tomorrow,” Dee whispered as Ryo gently lay him back. “In case he wakes up again.”
Break
Angel leaned back at his desk his fingers massaging his temples. Carol stood in tears as Mimi continued her tirade. Mostly in Spanish for which Angel was supremely grateful as her language deteriorated. “Mimi,” Angel interjected his voice in between the swearing. Mimi slid her eyes his way before going back and yelling some more at the terrified teen.
“I said white, we picked out white,” Mimi yelled. “What color are these?” She brandished the blooms she had yanked out of the hotel refrigerator.
“They looked white in the magazine when I ordered them,” Carol whimpered at the glare she received. “The number for white was w149, I remembered it, that's what I ordered.” Carol dissolved into tears hiding her face in her hands as she bawled.
“They look white to me,” said Angel, realizing quickly that this was the wrong thing to say.
“They're not WHITE! THEY'RE IVORY! DO I HAVE AN IVORY DRESS! NO! YOU SHOULD KNOW THAT! YOU MADE IT! THE COLOR SCHEME IS WHITE AND LILAC AND DON'T GET ME STARTED ON THE LILAC,” Mimi shouted as she brandished her pointer finger as though it were a sword slicing the air. “The wedding is in two days. The flowers are ruined. There is no way to reorder them in time. On top of which. I've been eating like a mad woman and I'm sure I've gained ten pounds and I'm never going to fit into my wedding dress. The lilac, oh yah... Did you know that Lord D was part plant? I showed him the lilac we were going to use and it sent him into a sneezing fit that nearly induced labor. Apparently the pollen invigorated the mitochondrion in his blood cells and caused the baby to go ape shit. And, oh ya, Lady Aurora was there, and she was not happy to see her baby miserable. It looked like the lady was going to fucking eat me!”
“Umm... yeah... want some tea darling?” Says Angel as he motions Carol to go quietly from the room.
Like a trained ninja Mimi turns and grabs Carol by the wrist and looks her dead in the eyes.“Oh no, don't you go any where Ms. Thing. We are going to stay here and straiten this out. We have two days until the fucking wedding and IT'S GOING TO BE PERFECT!” Mimi yells as her face goes from red to purple and Angel slinks down into his desk.
Break
Beep, beep, beep. Lorrie could not take it anymore. Beep, that was his heart. Beep, his breathing. Beep, brain waves. Beep, how much medication was he on? Lorri looked at the machine. Before marrying, she had been a nurse. “I'm so sorry baby,” Lorri patted Peter's head. “He promised me,” Lorri sniffled. “When I discovered I was pregnant I told him I would leave him. I did not want our child to witness his rage. I just thought,” Lorri paused wiping her eyes but more tears fell. “I thought that if it ever did resurface, it would come at me. I never thought he would hit you. I should have left him then.” Lorri dissolved over her son's prostrate form.
“Ma'am,” Erick stood back. “I'm done with the spare bed. I can sit with him if you want to get some rest.” Lorri nodded and got to her feet. She lay her head on the pillow. Within moments the exhaustion of the day weighed on her and she closed her eyes. As sad as the beeps were it brought her hope. As long as they were beeping her son was alive. Erick waited to hear the rhythmic breathing. Deep and even. Lorri was asleep. “Hear that, Honey?” Erick stroked the soft skin of Peter's brow. “You have to wake up. You can't stay in this bed forever. See...” Erick reached into a pocket and pulled out a small box.
Peter lay unmoving on the bed the white sheets seemed so inappropriate compared to the white sheets on Peter's bed at home. “I can hear Ryo now. We're so young. But I'll be eighteen in a few months. I want forever with you.” Erick slid the ring over the finger that was peeking out from the cast. “I won't let anyone hurt you again. So you have to wake up. You know, Rain was here today. He sang for you, it was quite beautiful. I see what you mean about him though. It was like a light shining from the inside of him. When we left the room, so many people were in the hall. One old lady was weeping. I've never seen anything like it. He's not famous cause he sings pop, or rock as he is singing now. He is popular because his voice is like a strange wind that pours through your soul.” Erick pressed play on the radio. “Listen, Bikky left us with an advance copy of the new stuff. I think you'll like it. Especially this one song he sings with George. Your two favorites together.”
Erick spoke to Peter until his voice was raw. He sipped some water tears falling down his face. “I remember the first time I saw you. It was your freshman year. I thought, man, he's kind of cute. But I was a jock and you were with the theater. There was nothing we had in common. Then Rain showed up and I went a little stupid over him. But somewhere along the way, I saw you more. Our first kiss was like lightening. I'm so sorry I hurt you the first time we tried to have sex. And that's what it was at the time. Just sex.” Erick coughed at the memory to cover the sob. “ Ryo was right. We did not know what we were doing. You were not ready. But then, the next time. That was so awesome. And each time since.” Erick smiled thinking back. “Not that it all about the sex,” He kept talking reminding Peter of all of their dates, their conversations. Each kiss was recounted. He talked so much, he missed the speeding up of the heart monitor.
“You know, Rain freaked out a bit today.” Erick said. “I always want to ask about his past, but after reading the papers from that time I saw that his mom was battered. The news gets fuzzy then, like a cover up or something. Bikky looks like he really will kill the man that upsets Rain though. It's kind of funny, in a scary way.” Erick laughed a bit.
“He is scary,” Erick heard the voice but he did not believe it. It couldn't be true. “My head feels like it's the size of a watermelon. Is it the size of a watermelon?”
Erik's eyes took up over half his face as his heart sped up with a kind of ecstatic joy that he feared. Elation of the surest kind soared into him as those jade eyes met his. That was the difference. Erick always meant to tell Peter. He had seen it in the jewelry store when he had looked for a ring for Peter. Rain's eyes were like emeralds, but Peter, like a jade shining in the moonlight. Those eyes, so deep and pure. How he loved him...“An adorable watermelon,” Erick burst into tears he crawled over Peter taking him into his arms. “Mrs. Carmichael, Mrs. Carmichael!” Erick yelled even as Peter winced at the loud voice. “Call a doctor, he's awake.” Erick kissed Peter's brow, his lips, his cheeks, his head anywhere his lips could reach. “He's awake!”
CHRISTMAS EVE!!!
( We made it.. WE MADE IT)
“Smells like morning,” Dee grumbled as he rolled over to see Slyphe. “Hey, what are you doing in here?” Dee frowned reaching for the familiar warmth of Ryo. Finding his lover he smiled and stroked a hand through the baby fine hair. Angelina began her morning cry. Dee frowned as it did not sound as if it were coming from the right direction.
“The better question,” Dee frowned at the nubile young woman that stretched out beside him. Her white garments shone as they wrapped her lithe form. “Is what are you doing in here?” Dee gasped at the unaccustomed variation of green and color in the room. His and Ryo's bedroom was done in rich blues and deep yellows with mahogany wood furniture. This was pure green, in various shades of living color. So much in this room was alive. At the sight of the plants and flowers he recalled curling up with Ryo on Rain's floor last night. “You must have fallen asleep shortly after my Rain did.” Slyphe yawned stretching back into a cat.
“Alicia must be up, Angie stopped crying,” Ryo muttered. “Bell's ringing.” Ryo shoved to his knees and pushed his hair back from his face.
“What?” Dee asked not hearing a thing. A second later, the doorbell rang. Ryo leaned up over the bed to see that Rain was still buried in his blankets. He passed a hand over his head smoothing the glossy black locks away from his brow. “I'll get the door, you get a shower.” Ryo nodded scooping up the blankets and pillows. He left the room and Sylphe jumped onto the bed. She planted both of her large paws on top of Rain, one on his back, the other on his rump. She flexed each of her toes and waited. Laying her head on the small of Rain's back, Slyphe began to purr.
Leon stepped into the house carrying Jewel while Count D carried little Leon. Chris was loaded down with diaper bags. “How many spare outfits does Jewel need anyway?” Chris complained. “Not like you can't just summon her another outfit at will.”
“This is true Christopher,” Count D said with a small smile that spelled annoyance. The young man had been irritable all week. Leon said he was just feeling his oats, whatever that meant. Count D was jut about tired of it. “Today we will be under heavy surveillance. We must all appear to be normal humans.”
“Maintain humanity,” Bikky quipped coming down the stairs his hair still wet from his shower. “Ryo's done with his shower Dee, says you can come on up. I'll entertain the guests while he makes breakfast. Want to try to rouse sleeping beauty, or just let him come down on his own.”
“Let him come down on his own,” Dee said heading upstairs. “There is no set time that we have to be at the hotel for the show. The big fiasco is way later tonight.” Dee yawned tiredly.
“Well, Erick called,” Bikky said with a smile as he recalled the message Erick had left on his cell phone. “Says they have been playing Rain and George's Cd's nonstop. Peter's brain waves are off the chart. He may wake up soon.” Dee smiled and went to take a shower. He passed Ryo on the stairs and pulled him in for a kiss. Ryo made it quick frowning at Dee's stale breath. “I'm going, I'm going.” Dee laughed swatting Ryo' bottom. “Go cook...”
Warm, heavy and soft with a rumble that vibrated the entire bed. Rain smiled as he opened his eyes. “Hey Slyphe,” he rolled over under her weight. “Morning,” he greeted peering through the abundant cloud of his hair. She licked his chin before hopping from the bed. Slyphe turned and meowed at the door. “Alright,” Rain laughed. “I'm coming.” Rain tossed his cover aside. “Smells like Ryo's making bacon.” Rain hopped from the bed. He saw his cell phone blinking and knew he had a message. He pressed the button and expected to hear Julie, what he got was nearly indecipherable. “Rain... get Bikky and come to the hospital... Peter woke up!!!” Rain blinked several times before he laughed nearly dropping the phone he dashed from the room yelling for Bikky who was already on the phone with Erick laughing and cheering. “We have to stop by the hospital on our way to the hotel,” Rain called down the stairs.
“Then hurry your butt up and get a shower so we can go!” Bikky laughed glad to see the haunted look vanish from his little brother's eyes. This time, when Lyo came down the stairs singing at the top of his lungs, Bikky and Chris joined in.
The hospital was crowded with cameras and flashes. Rain slipped his large sunglasses on his face ignoring them as he went in to see his friend. Peter lay upon the bed with his eyes closed. “I thought he was awake,” Rain looked to Ryo who nodded. Ryo turned Rain around and he sighed to see Peter slowly opening his eyes as wide as he could. Mere slits were visible as they were both now bruised. He smiled a soft smile. “Rain, Bikky,” His voice was weak. “You came to see me?”
“They were here last night,” Erick emerged from the hall. “Rain even sang.” Rain blushed as Peter teared up. “It was amazing.”
“It was just a lullaby that Andy recorded as a hidden track on the friends and family CD.” Rain hid his face with a sigh.
“I'm sorry I missed it,” Peter leaned back against the pillow. “Will you sing again. Before you go, I mean...” Peter tried to smile even though his lips were cracked and swollen. “I know you have to go to the concert today.” Rain smiled again. Sat down with Julie and began to sing.
Break
Buffy waited until she saw Jhaymes leave the bedroom before she knocked on the door of the luxury suite of the hotel. When George opened he was already in full make-up with his hair ribboned and braided. A tall hat was perched on his head. Today's ensemble was various shades of blue, white and green. Ponchi wore green and white ribbons to match him. “Good morning,” He smiled at her. “Did you sleep well?”
“I did, thank you,” Buffy smiled unsure what she was supposed to be doing. “They told me that I was your escort today, if I was going to be here under the protection of the Arcadian Kingdom, I would be put to work like everyone else.” Buffy smiled. She had soon become bored with lounging around the palace and listening to Dawn gush and complain. She gushed about the joy of being near Rain so often, then complained that not only did he have a girlfriend, but it was their cousin. Buffy tried to think back a couple years, she was sure that something weird had gone on with Julie, but what...it was around the time that Angel lost his soul, so she had not really been paying attention to her mother when she talked about it. Buffy sighed unsure what to do now that she was here. Angel had been odd as well, not saying much to her when it was night time. It as almost like he was avoiding her.
“I was just about to go down to the main show room,” George said checking the mirror one more time. Ponchi tinkled her approval before turning her wings outward. To the common eye, she was nothing more than his favorite hair pin. They were met in the hall by Willow and Dawn. “Hi,” George waved to the girls. “Where's everyone else?”
“Out shopping,” Willow smiled then waved Tara over. “Giles is hunting for rare books, Anya for demon parts for the shop back home and Xander is having breakfast. Spike is wherever they stash the vamps in this place until nightfall.”
Dawn looked around then went to George. “Where's Rain?”
“They should be here soon,” George looked at his watch. “First they are going to pick up Julie and Carol then they are going to the hospital to visit their friend. I heard he woke up from a coma,” Dawn sighed listening to George speak. She was used to Giles and Spike's accents, but on him it seemed as if every sentence was a song. “Now I must intermingle with the crowd and when the signal comes we start singing. Those cameras are going to observe all day. Might as well get used to them.”
“Won't it seem odd that all of you are here and the King is not?” Buffy asked finding George the easiest of the Arcadian's to get along with.
“Why would the king be needed in a foreign country?” George asked her. “Just remember that no one knows he is missing. For all the world knows, Zarro is safely at home in his palace. As he should be. The Royale can go and do whatever they want to.”
Buffy saw the camera swing in their direction and so leaned in to whisper to George. “Where is the king?”
“Only he and Laton knows...” George smiled and waved then went to Count D and Leon. He leaned down to kiss Count D's cheek. “I heard Ryo, Dee and the boys will be here later.”
Count D nodded. “They are going to the hospital, they should be there by now.” Count D closed his eyes as Kurayami began to whimper. “Please excuse me,” Count D inclined his head politely. Leon scooped Jewel into his arms.
“Who's daddy's girl?” Leon laughed as he swung her around. Her delighted giggles filled the room. Leon sat her down in a cloud of cotton candy pink silk with white ribbons.
Faith stood beside Andromache as she sat on the floor playing with her children. She had spotted Jack the moment he and his brothers had entered the hotel. Last month he had brought her flowers and read her poetry. He had not come near her now. What was up? “Not worry,” Faith looked down, way down at Jewel. “I can hear his heart. It is rejoicing at the sight of you.”
“Rejoicing?” Faith looked up to see that Jack was looking at her, but was speaking with Lord D.
“My grandfather gave him back his life when it was stolen from him.” Jewel nodded then pulled her little ball from her inside sleeve. “I am going to play now.” Jewel dropped to her bottom with the high princess.
George meandered over and set beside her. Buffy stood beside Faith. She leaned forward on her toes, then back on her heels. She folded her arms and looked around at the elegantly dressed people assembled in the grand hotel. Their guards stood around looking menacing in their uniforms. Buffy patted her skirt, then straitened her hair. She wondered why they were not in uniforms like the burly looking men who stood guard. Buffy rearranged the tie to her sash once again. “Will you stop fidgeting,” Faith laughed and Buffy looked up at the other slayer. Her hair was brushed in soft waves and, like Buffy, she had been dressed in a long skirt and jeweled top. Where Buffy was light in pink and yellow, Faith was smashing in wine dark red and black. A ruby pin graced her hair. Faith saw where Buffy's eyes had gone and she touched the pin. “Andy gave it to me, she had Jhaymes make it.”
“You really have changed,” Buffy commented with a smile. She thought back to when she had first met Faith. She had been a bit rough around the edges but friendly. It had been fun to work with her.
“Buffy,” Dawn sidled up to her sister. “When do you think Rain will get her?”
Buffy saw the gleam in her sisters eye and decided that it would be best if she nipped this off now rather than have her hurt more later. “As soon as he and his girlfriend are done visiting their friend.” Dawn heard the word 'girlfriend' and sighed. It was true. Rain was deeply involved. Not only that, he was dating their cousin. Dawn's shoulders dropped a bit. “Hey,” Buffy looked up as Clarisande approached the stage. “They are singing and everyone is not here yet?”
“Yeah, this is an all day show, see, the family that is miked...?” George pointed to Mimi, Kenneth, young prince Nicklaus holding on to Prince Deipyros and Princess Chimera's hands. “They are the focus of the whole evening but no one knows it yet.” As Clarisande sang, a commotion out front diverted the attention of the crowd.
“Rain's here!” In her excitement she forgot that Julie would be with them. Rain was buoyant as he joked with Bikky and held the leash for Slyphe. Carol laughed as the large cat stood up on her hind legs to lick his cheek giving Julie and narrowed eyed gaze. Dawn knew how she felt. Carol ceased laughing as Bikky pulled her in to a kiss. Dee tapped him on the shoulder and they broke apart grinning. Cujo danced around Bikky's feet using his leash to lead Bikky inside. “Is that a cat on a leash?” Dawn gasped looking over the large feline.
“You've never been to their house before?” Faith asked with a smirk. Dawn glared at the taller girl before she stalked away. Wasn't she supposed to be some special key to the universal gateways? Didn't that come with perks? Like, a cool boyfriend or something? As the show ended, Rain was greeted and miked, while Bikky slipped into the crowd with Lyo vanishing into a waiting dressing room. Rain approached the microphone to perform his rendition of 'O holy night.' “Wow,” Faith mused. “A rock version... awesome. That kid is awesome.”
One more song, and the family went home for the night. At their 'house' an argument broke out and Mimi stormed out slamming the door behind her. Ryo stood in the circle of Dee's arms watching. He felt a warm presence and looked up at Laton. “Where have you been? Where is Zarro? What have you been up to?”
“Calm down Snap Dragon,” Laton laughed. “The high king is home with his lady wife, as he should be.”
Torcha stood next to her husband with a grin on her face. The two looked secretive as Laton watched the show unfold.
Lyo came back wearing a large blue robe and nightcap. He crawled into Ryo's lap just as Rain walked over to sit beside him. The camera's all swung in their direction. “Da-Ryo, Rain, will you sing to me?” Rain smiled and began softly. The camera crew was so entranced by his voice, that they almost missed the scene playing out on the overhead screen. “I see trees of green,” Rain sang.
“Red roses too,” Ryo added as if a lyrical afterthought. WHAT A WONDERFUL WORLD...
On the screen were scenes of Mimi on the streets of a city. What looked like slums, the dregs of society passed her by, some tossing coins, some making rude gestures and suggestions. One of them offered a package. With a sad sigh, Mimi offered her the last of the money she had and took it. “What a wonderful world,” Rain and Ryo finished quietly as Mimi trudged off down a dingy alley clutching her prize.
The crowds attention was once again taken to the family who sat around. It seemed as if years passed. Laton felt an unbidden rush of emotion as the father wondered, where his daughter was at this moment in time. As planned Aoi toddled over to Count D and pulled on his flowing sleeve. “Papa,” Her voice chimed in the microphone. “Tell me a story. You know, one about Christmas.”
Leon sat next to D holding Kurayami. Children gathered around as Count D began to speak in a soft, sweetly cultured voice. “It was Christmas eve and the Lord looked down from above at all of his children. It had been nearly two thousand years since the birth of His son.” The crowd gasped and Julie clasped Rain's hand light flooded the stage. “Turning to His youngest angel the Lord said: Go down to the earth and bring back to me the one thing that best represents everything good that has been done in the name of this day.”
Ryo felt proud as Lyo was shown above the crowd with sparkling white wings. His blue robe and nightcap were gone revealing a pure white robe. Count D continued his tale. “The angel bowed to the Lord,” Count D paused as Lyo executed an aerial bow. “And spreading his wings, descended from Heaven to the world of man, all the while contemplating his mission. So much had been done in the name of honoring the birth of the Christ Child. For this day, wars had temporarily ceased, cathedrals had been built and novels had been written. With so little time, what could he possibly find to represent all this?”
Count D pulled Aoi into his lap as he continued his tale. “As he soared above the earth, he suddenly heard the sound of church bells below.” Lyo looked up to the large screen where the image of a church was shown. It's bell tolled and the family on focus for the evening was exiting on this cold winters eve. Snow covered the pavement and Lyo smiled listening to the bells toll. “Their tone as s beautiful, that it reminded him of the voice of God. As the patrons left the church, they were all singing Silent Night. The angel rested a moment in rapture as the song filled the night. As he resumed his flight through the night.” Count D made a swift motion with his hand that Lyo followed on his strings that lifted him through the air. Aoi clapped her hands staring in wonder at her papa. “He was delighted to hear these sounds everywhere, from the largest cities to the smallest villages. He heard melodies from massive orchestras and in the voices of single soldiers alone at their post. And any place where he heard these songs, he found hope in the hearts of men.”
“Grasping a song out of the air,” Count D leaned in to whisper to Aoi, “Angels are able to do this,” He pointed and showed that Lyo was holding a ball of light. It seemed to be one of Prince Angel's glowing orbs. “ The angel thought that maybe, these songs could be the one thing that best represented Christmas. They seemed to give voice to man's greatest joys as well as hope to those deepest in despair. But, though at first glance it appeared to be the answer he sought, his heart told him that this music alone was not enough. There had to be something more. So he continued his flight through the night until he suddenly felt the touch of a father's prayer on it's way to Heaven. Once again looking downward, he saw a man who was praying for his child whom he had not heard from in a long time and who would not be home that Christmas. Seizing upon the prayer, the angel followed it until it reached the lost child.” Count D's voice faded as he cradled Aoi who turned with the crowd to see Lyo on his most wondrous flight.
Lyo flew, until he reached Mimi, where she stood underneath a lamp light. She was out in the snow, her clothing ragged and torn. She shifted her feet, one to the other while blowing on her hands which were red and chapped from the cold wind. An old man left the bar. He shuffled past the young woman shaking his head. He went home to where a child lay in bed. He tucked the child in then toked a fire. Sitting in a rocking chair he began to sing. “In an old city bar...” He paused as the child awakened and the crowd saw that it was Nicklaus. “ That is never too far from the places that gather the dreams that have been. In the safety of the night...With it's old neon light. It beckons to strangers, and they always come in.” He shook his head as his 'grandchild' listened rapturously to his wise old voice. “And the snow it was falling. The neon was calling. The music was low...And the night...Christmas Eve. And here was the danger, that even with strangers, inside of this night. It was easier to believe. For it was into this bar that I happened to wander to stare into a glass and my universe ponder.”
The man paused again before continuing his song. “So I walked up to the counter shook the snow off my coat, then I ordered a whiskey that I used like a moat. But an old man soon joined me and asked if I knew the time. One word led to another and somehow I didn't mind. Then he offered a drink
from a bottle 'neath his coat. And he smiled a little smile as it trickled down my throat and I felt myself relaxing. Here among the ghosts that failed then the old man topped my glass off and began this little tale.” The old man wiped a tear and it was then that the crowd saw that the old man was none other than Cory Flight dressed in old clothes, heavy makeup and a gray wig. “In the moments of our lives both the joyous and the tragic. If the truth is to be told we are all pursuing magic. And the magic that we seek...As we're sure you have discovered can be found in certain places far more easily than others. In the sand beneath the Sphinx. In the dreams of candlelight...”
Cory paused and pulled Nicklaus into his lap. He heaved the sigh of the old and the sad before he went on. “But the surest place of all is in the forgiving world of night. And of all the nights throughout the year that come and gently leave. None hold the dream of magic like the evening, Christmas Eve. And so it's on this night with it's promise deep within as the snow now starts to fall
Our story does begin.” Cory sat back with Nicklaus as the lights on him dimmed. He ducked into the crowd as food was laid out. The younger children had already been fed. Now they were being laid down for a nap.
Andy sidled up to Dee and lay her daughter, Little Allysa, next Aoi and the bassinet that held Kurayami. Shinrei and Kibo toddled over holding JJ and Lord D's hands all read for a nap. It was then that Count D sat on the bed, and in his rich voice, began to sing. “An angel came down one night to the earth. A mission from God to find out the worth of everything that his children had done since that winter night...The birth of His son” Count D ceased his singing and patted Aoi's back.
Laying Lyo next to Nicklaus, Ryo picked up the song where D left off. “And then a sound filled the night. In the cold winter air. And in the midst of his flight it was holding him there. And as he looked towards the earth for the source of this sound. On that cold winter night. It was pulling him down.”
Releasing Jhaymes hand, George sat on the bed with the children patting a back. He began to sing. “To bring something back, this angel was told. That no one could touch...But angels could hold. So on that night, when the sky had cleared among all the stars an angel appeared. And then a sound filled the night. In the cold winter air. And in the midst of his flight. It was holding him there.” Three voices rose in unison as they harmonized with each other. “And as he looked towards the earth, for the source of this sound. On that cold winter night. It was pulling him down.” The last little sigh left the bed as the tuckered tykes settled down for a Christmas eve nap.
The adults slid away to enjoy the rest of their day. A heavy curtain was drawn that, thanks to Arcadian magic, kept the sounds of the party away from the sleeping children. Jhaymes found his way back into Jhaymes arms. As he moved, so did Buffy. Dawn sighed watching as Rain shared a plate with Julie. The two of them sat together whispering and laughing. A camera zoomed in just as Rain was stealing a kiss. Julie laughed as her face heated. Rain was always showing his affection for her. It amazed her, it truly did. He loved her. “I love you, Rain,” Julie whispered in his ear, meaning every word.
Willow had been afraid all morning. She was cautious about holding Tara's hand, but then, just as she was about to excise herself to the room they had been shown to, Dee pulled a blushing Ryo underneath the mistletoe and made a grand show of stealing a kiss. As their lips sealed, Ryo melted against Dee's solid frame. His mind always fuzzed when Dee held him just so. “Get a room,” Bikky teased, his arms secure around Carol. Dee laughed. Ryo, beet red, hid his face in Dee's chest.
“Papa,” Aoi's voice came from inside the heavy curtain. Leaving Leon, D was at the bedside in an instant. Aoi poked her head out with a meaningful smile at her papa. “It is time.” She yawned widely then reached up her arms. Reaching into the curtain, Count D removed her outer covering just as Ryo and Rain went inside to further dress the other children. When the curtain dropped, Lyo was again rigged to his ires and swung into the air. The children were dressed in matching red satin, with thick white bands across their hems and cuffs. A red bow decorated Aoi and Allyssa's hair while the boys wore stark white ties.
The crowds attention was once again drawn to the 'family'. They sat down to dinner, with an extra place set at the table. No matter how many years passed, they never gave up hope that the place would be filled. It started quietly, a low rumble that started among the men in the crowd. Several Arcadian's were wearing microphones. “God rest ye merry gentlemen... God rest ye merry gentlemen.”
More men picked up the chant. “There up in the sky a star to follow ...There up in the sky a star to follow...”
“It's so beautiful,” Buffy heard Giles say as the singing continued. “All ...Await the coming of the Lord. Await the coming of the Lord ...Await the coming of the …...”
Rain got to his feet with Julie both of them sharing his hand held. His voice rang out clear like a bell. She joined him as they lead a chorus of children. “Christmas … Lead and we'll follow. Hope and tomorrow … Magic and dreams.” A collective 'awww' came from the assembled, some of whom had paid five hundred or more for their admission to this Christmas eve spectacular. “ You are all this and more now. Childhood recalls how You are ...Visions and...” Each child held up a flickering ball of light that vaguely resembled candles. “ Christmas... We are your children. You take us back when ever we call. Each year we are here waiting... Anticipating … As the snow starts to fall...”
The children melted into the crowd until they were standing with their respective families. Ryo, Dee, Count D, Leon, JJ, Lord D, Alicia, Bikky, Jhaymes, George, in fact, all the Arcadians, began to sing. “Merry Christmas, Merry, Merry Christmas. Merry Christmas , Merry, Merry Christmas,” The singing broke up into staggered chants. “ Ornaments and evergreens. With packages as yet unseen. All wrapped in paper colored bright. Reflecting candles in the night.” The crowd gasped as flashes of lights highlighted the many families gathered. Laton laughed as he held Torcha. His smile vanished as once again Mimi was shown rail thin and begging on the cold streets of the world around her. The many gathered continued to sing. “ With carolers and mistletoe … And stockings all hung in a row or fireplaces glowing red ...With children safely sent to bed.” Mimi was shown again and Torcha leaned into her husband hoping that their lost princess, did not suffer so before she found her human. “Ring the bells, ring the bells. Let the churches ring the bells!” Bells tolled all around as what should have been a cacophony became a lyrical chime resounding in the hearts of all gathered. “Joy to the world, the Lord has come... Let his light shine on everyone.”
The crowd grew silent as Rain and Aoi's voices rang out. “Christmas lead and we'll follow...” Music settled over th assembled group and the video cameras were once again given free reign over he crowd. They laughed as George was presented with a bracelet hand made by Jhaymes. Daphnus offered a heart shaped ruby pendant to Alera who grudgingly accepted with red cheeks and moist eyes. Nicklaus then went to Nestoir where he sat with his wife enjoying a cup of cool fruit juice. “Daddy, can you tell me a story?”
Nestoir smiled at his son, then went on with the tale begun by Count D. “You remember the Angel we heard about?” Nicklaus nodded as Lyo flew over head. “Well...As he flew over the Urals
He came upon a little town. Shining in the Arctic darkness. So the angel he set down. Then he walked among the people in a fitting earth disguise. So no one recognized him. Though they wondered at his eyes...”
Thus began the classic, a duet with Andy and Rain. Andy began softly her fingers rubbing ever so gently through her son's hair. The look of pure love on her face as she gazed at him quieted the gathered throng. “In the middle of a forest... There's a clearing by a stream where a mother holds her newborn and the child begins to dream.” Andy paused to smile. “ And he dreams of hopes unspoken. When the tears of man will cease and his mother holds him closer for he is the Prince of peace. And the moon is looking downward casting shadows through the trees and the stars are shining brighter as they whisper what they see.” Andy continued her song with a sweet smile. “How the emperor and the pauper, with the lion and the lamb kneel down before the infant for his peace they understand.”
Rain inclined his head then his voice washed over the crowd. Watching on television from his hospital room, Peter began to weep. “ Hark, the herald angels sing... Glory to the newborn king. Peace on earth and mercy mild. God and sinners reconciled. Glory all ye nations rise. Join the triumph of the skies...” Rain was joined by a choir that brought tears to the most jaded eyes. No one knew that it was a choir of angels and fairies. “ With the heavenly host proclaim! Christ is born in Bethlehem... Hark, the herald angels sing. Glory to the newborn king...”
The choir died down, Rain and Andy finished the song. “ Let the bells ring out these tidings. Let it echo across the land. That a king is born in Bethlehem … And his kingdom is at hand. Let the world rejoice together. As it looks upon the stars knowing every man's our brother … And that every child is ours.”
Bikky cleared his voice and began to recite in a clear voice. “As he flew o'er Sarajevo. There were scars upon the land. There were scars upon the people. It was hard to understand.” On the large screen were pictures of a war torn world with suffering and starvation. The sumptuous meal laid out before them soon tasted like so much ash as they watched small children begging for food in the streets. “ And the deepest scars of all which to humans are unseen. But the angel could see clearly were the scars upon the dreams.”
Christopher stood next to Bikky and recited his part. “ Like Belfast and Burundi, Rwanda, Palestine...” Chris paused as he allowed the audience to peruse the pictures shown on the screen. “The only decorations here had been awarded for their crimes. And in gardens where the children played, now soldiers only trod. And stranger still, he heard some say that they were killing for their god.” Chris looked sad then looked to Bikky to continue.
“Now the angel heard God speak many times.” Bikky nodded and placed a hand under his chin as if considering his next words. “And he had always paid attention.” Bikky nodded to a scene of Lyo in his angel costume staring raptly up at a glow so bright no one could look for long. “But this killing of ones neighbor was something the Lord had never mentioned.”
Christopher nodded at Bikky as he spoke again. “ But as he neared the earth of a recent battleground from among the ruins he once more heard the sound.” Lyo landed among some ruins and watched as music was played. “It was a single cello playing a forgotten Christmas song and even on that battlefield, the song somehow belonged.” Lyo got to his feet and flexed his wings before he was lifted into the sky again. “ And as he flew away the angel did take note... That where he found this music played, one always could find hope.”
Bikky finished the tale with a smile as Lyo flew off into the night. “As He flew over the countryside he was still listening. When from a little church below. He heard a voice begin to sing.”
Dressed as a round parson with a big smile on his face, a general in the king's army skipped down the stairs. He passed Mimi as he locked the door he tossed her a small bag of coins. She hurried to a diner as he sang on his way home. “Joy to the world The Lord has come. Let earth receive her king...”
Another voice robust and hearty overshadowed the parsons. No one in the crowd could see who was singing, but Ryo recognized the voice of Hiyo, his cousin. The cheerful dragon's voice was as happy as usual. “ Now it was long ago when it all began back in Bethlehem in the promised land. When a single star appeared in the sky and three kings saw and they each asked why.” The screen showed three desert kings in their palaces all conferring over their maps and books. “ And they checked the books full of prophecy ...And the one king said, “Why it's plain to me, you see it means that a king is born who will save mankind on this blessed morn. So they packed some gold, myrrh and frankincense. On some old camel with some fancy tents. Closed down the house. Set the servants free and three kings rode into history. It was long ago in a foreign land when the Lord looked down said to make a stand. So He sent His son ...And said, 'through him you'll know me!'”
The scenes on the screen flashed from ancient to modern times. “Then the angels came and when they start to sing all at once the past... It doesn't mean a thing and the star comes out and the wise men say, Hey show me!” Ryo gasped at the firecrackers that sparked where the north star should have been. “And they followed it over hills and sand. Til' they found the child. Like it all was planned. And as they knelt before the newborn king the angel's were singing in their angel style. How all of our hopes... Had come down to this child!”
Julie cleared her throat to nervously begin her part in this grand show. The crowds eyes were once again on Lyo and so missed her clutching of Rain's hand. “Then he reached for the song and he held it in his hand (It was something that he did because angels can).” Julie paused when the crowd stopped watching Lyo to see who was speaking. Rain grimaced only a little as his fingers lost feeling. “And he wondered to himself, "Is this the answer that I sought?" But something was still missing or at least so he still thought.” Julie finished her part with an extreme sigh of relief.
Laughing, and used to being with th Arcadian's, Carol recited her part in this elaborate tale. “And so he journeyed on through the midnight winter air when all at once our angel felt the touch of a man's prayer.” Lyo hovered over a crowd of people. One man looked up as he walked along, his heart in his throat as he heard the Christmas songs. He knew that somewhere out there, his daughter was lost. The man continued with head bowed as if he did not see the small child up above. Carol continued on. “And looking once more to the Earth to determine whence it came he felt a million souls below. But one was not the same. For there he saw a man alone though he was walking in a crowd and though this man had rarely prayed tonight his head was bowed.”
Alicia, cradling Angelica in her arms picked up where the young girls left off. “For even in a crowd, you see, a heart can feel alone. When the night is Christmas Eve... A child is not at home.” Dee heard the sob, he felt the heat, but he did not believe it. Laton looked away when Dee slung an arm around him.
“In a way,” Dee said gazing at the golden beauty of Ryo who wore his coronet to tonight's festivities. “She did come home.” Laton nodded as he stared at his grandson.
Alicia continued, “So from a father to the Lord, a prayer did swiftly race. But the angel saw it first, and he listened to its case .”
The man entered his home where his family as sleeping and knelt down in front of his Christmas three. He seemed not to notice Lyo perched on top as he poured his heart out with tears streaming down his face, he began to sing. “There is an ornament lost inside the night...” Mimi flashed on the screen out in the snow. No home to call her own she huddled under a street lamp as her 'father' prayed. “ There on a Christmas tree with a thousand lights.” Many people rushed past her small form hurrying to get to their own families. Not caring that this one was so far from home. “ No one can see her. She's standing all alone. Somewhere she glistens where no one can see.”
The father choked on a sob, just as Laton pulled Ryo to him and held him tight. “ I don't believe I can say what had happened. All of those words that we put into play no longer matter... I should have known that then... I just know you're far away.” The father reached where, on his mantle, a picture of his beautiful daughter smiled down at him. “ On this Christmas day... On this Christmas day... On this Christmas .... Somewhere the wind carves moments in the snow... And if he sees her...” The man looked where the bible lay open on the coffee table. “ He never lets it show, He just drifts behind her, erasing every step.” His pain was visible to the crowd as his anguish poured over them. “ Tinsel and garland are whispered through trees …
He lowered his head to the floor the raised it, his hands clasped in supplication. “I don't believe I can say what had happened. All of those words that we put into play, no longer matter. I should have
known that then I just know you're far away. On this Christmas day... On this Christmas day ...On this Christmas ....” The man got to his feet and for a moment it seemed as if he looked right at Lyo before he swirled around and continued his prayer in earnest. “ Come, Christmas! Stay, Christmas! Watch over her this day! Keep her! Protect her! From harm now in every way! Shelter her! Gently !There in your arms she'll be! Until the day when you bring her back home to me!!!”
The man collapsed into a chair hugging a small bear and clutching his picture of his daughter. “There is an ornament lost inside the night.” The light dimmed with a spot light on Lyo who spread his wings and dashed out into the night.
George looked up as if he was surprised that it was his turn to recite. He smiled softly and began to speak in a beautiful voice that always made Dawn sigh. “After he had heard the prayer the angel gently set it free and followed it to the father's child in a far away city.” Lyo flew to where Mimi stood hugging a pole a sobbing piteously. George went on with his recitation. “And there the girl in desperation was searching through the sky for a star that she could wish upon but stars were in short supply.” George paused to look at the scene around the young woman. “ And the only light that she could see, there shining all alone, was a neon sign on an old bar. And so on this, she wished she was home.” Several loud sniffles could be heard from members of the audience. They had felt so fortunate to rub elbows with the elite of society and Arcadian royalty. It was now apparent that this 'show' was nothing more than a lesson.
Kenneth made his presence known by adding his voice in a simple little refrain. He too was dressed as an angel and he touched Lyo's head as if imparting a great wisdom. He sang. “Every light can be a star. Just depends on where you are. And the distance that you're looking. Past the places you have been...” Lyo nodded as Kenneth vanished into the crowd. He began to herd the children to one spot.
Cory, now shed of his old man costume began to sing. Next to him was a beauty in blue. George sighed at the elegant dress his pet wore. He smiled as she stood near her brother as he began to sing. “In an old city bar that is never too far from the places that gather the dreams that have been. In the safety of night with its old neon light. It beckons to strangers. And they always come in. And the snow it was falling. The neon was calling. The music was low... And the night ...Christmas Eve. And here was the danger. That even with strangers... Inside of this night. It's easier to believe.”
As Cory sang, the action on the screen mirrored his words. “Then the door opened wide and a child came inside that no one in the bar had seen there before. And he asked did we know that outside in the snow that someone was lost standing outside our door. Then the bartender gazed through the smoke and the haze through the window and ice to a corner streetlight. Where standing alone, by a broken pay phone, was a girl the child said could no longer get home. And the snow it was falling
The neon was calling The bartender turned and said , not that I care, but how would you know this? The child said I've noticed... If one could be home” Lyo offered a gentle smile before he mimed the words that Cory sang. “ They'd be all ready there.”
Cory continued into the silence of the awed crowd. “Then the bartender came out from behind the bar and in all of his life he was never that far. And he did something else that he thought no one saw when he took all the cash from the register drawer. Then he followed the child to the girl cross the street and we watched from the bar as they started to speak. Then he called for a cab and he said J.F.K. Put the girl in the cab and the cab drove away. And we saw in his hand that the cash was all gone from the light that she had wished upon.” People were openly sobbing now as the show continued. Day slid into night, barely noticed by the crowd. Cory finished his song. “ If you want to arrange it. This world you can change it. If we could somehow make this Christmas thing last. By helping a neighbor or even a stranger... And to know who needs help. You need only just ask.” Cory paused to wipe his own tear as Nestoir played a guitar. “ Then he looked for the child but the child wasn't there. Just the wind and the snow waltzing dreams through the air. So he walked back inside. Somehow different I think. For the rest of the night... No one paid for a drink. And the cynics will say... That some neighborhood kid wandered in on some bums in the world where they hid. But they weren't there. So they couldn't see. By an old neon star... On that night, Christmas Eve.”
Cory shook his head, then continued his singing. “ When the snow it was falling. The neon was calling … And in case you should wonder. In case you should care. Why we're on our own. Never went home. On that night of all nights. We were already there.” Cory winked at he audience, then went back into the bar. He ruffled Lyo's hair as he went. It was then, that the crowd saw that he sported a pair of wings, bent over and covered with dust.
Chihaya stood up next to begin his part of the recitation. Lyo bubbled up with Joy as h flew on through the night. “Then all at once inside that night. He saw it all so clear. The answer that he sought so long... Had always been so near .It's every gift that someone gives... Expecting nothing back ...It's every kindness that we do! Each simple little act !”
Rain emerged again leading a choir of children who marched in rows through the crowd carrying candles. “ Christmas time on a cold December morning. All is calm and the world is still asleep. Christmas lights that have been caught without warning. Gently glitter on. Stars to wish upon. All the world is at peace.” Th circled he crowd singing. “ Christmas time and the year will soon be leaving. Cloaked in time till it's just a memory. Christmas stays if we don't forget its meaning .Days go quickly by. Years they multiply. And we go searching for thee .”
Rain lead the children to the family's home where Lyo was dancing on the porch. “And the dream is still alive from that first December morning. And it always will survive. As long as we can see...That the dreams we find in life are the dreams we tend to seek. And Christmas has its promises to keep. Lyo pushed the door open and ushered he children in side. “ Christmas time... And the moments just beginning from last night when we'd wished upon a star. “he singing brought the man awake and he came to the top of the stairs to watch the strangely glowing children in his living room. “If our kindness this day is just pretending. If we pretend long enough... Never giving up. It just might be who we are.”
Collins began his recitation with a smile as he held Angel's hand. “And so it's good that we remember just as soon as we've discovered. That the things we do in life will always end up touching others. So from a fading neon star. Somewhere shining in the night ...We find a father far away
Now reflecting in its light.”
Tears flowed from the father's eyes as the meaning of the children's words washed over him and he dropped to his knees head bowed. He jumped to his feet with joy waking his wife and the rest of the family. They all stared as if he were crazy but in his heart, though the choir of singing children vanished, he knew the truth of their words. His heart could not contain his joy and his words burst out in joyous song. “ So, tell me Christmas... Are we wise? To believe in things we never see? Are prayers just wishes in disguise? And are these wishes being granted me? For now I see... The answering to every prayer I've prayed.” He swung to the crowd and declared. “ She's coming home this
Christmas Day!”
Even though his wife stared at him oddly he continued his praise dancing through the house as she prepared their breakfast. “ So tell me Christmas... Are we kind? More this day than any other day?Or is it only in our mind? And must it leave when you have gone away? It's different now... It's changed somehow! And now you're here to stay! She's coming home this Christmas Day!” He began to really dance infecting his family with his joy as they held off ripping into packages underneath their tree. “All at once the world. It doesn't seem the same and in a single night you know it all has changed and everything is now as it should be.”
The man pointed to his tree. “ I have the ornament. I have the perfect tree. I have a string of lights. I have a chance to see. Everything that my heart thought could be... For of all the dreams. You were the first I knew,” He pointed to his picture of Mimi. Then went on singing his prayer. “ And every other one was a charade of you. You stayed close when I was far away. In the darkest night... You always were the star. You always took us in no matter who we are... And so she's coming home this
Christmas Day!” He flung the door open just as a cab pulled up the curb. Mimi dashed out of the cab and up the stairs into her father's arms.
Daphnus sighed as he recited a small bit of the tale that had entranced them all. “So the girl had reached her home... And the bar was closing down. As the angel started back to bring his Lord what he had found.”
Kenneth stood, still wearing his angel costume he watched as Lyo flew home. Softly, and full of reverence, he sang. “An angel returned that night through the sky. But time it was short. He had to decide. And so as he flew back over the land... A gift for his Lord was there in his hand. It was the glow of a light. It was the heart of a song. It was the tear of a child where they never belonged. It was the wish of a soul on an old neon light. And the Lord smiled at him on that cold winter night...”
The Royale and the main choir of Angels and fairies began to sing out. “ Hear as they ring through the night. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations... Here the bells ring through the night. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations .Kyrie among nations. Hear as they ring through the night. Listen to the bells as they ring. Listen to the message they bring. Listen to the sound as they sing as one voice in the night. Hoping that we'll all understand. Every dream we have's in our hands. And for every bell. May they ring all through the night. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations. Hear as they ring through the night.”
The audience was moved as every Arcadian in the hotel began to sing. “ Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations. Kyrie among nations. Here as they ring through the night Listen to the bells as they ring. Listen to the message they bring. Listen to the sound as they sing as one voice in the night. Hoping that we'll all understand. Every dream we have's in our hands... And for every bell … May they ring all through your life!”
Lord D stood, his soft voice a contrast to his sons in it's pure tones of grace and softness. He finished the tale that the old man had begun to his grandchild. No one knew that he was now the old man and Aoi listened with great attention. “And so with his story over
And our bottle nearly through I asked, did this really happen? He swore every word was true. Then he said 'I see you're puzzled. For your mind tells you to doubt me. That my story can't be true but your heart tells you, it might be...” Lord D smiled then and cradled Aoi close to his heart while his sons sat in JJ's lap. Night ha fallen and Lady Aurora stood near with Vlad, Seras, Angel, Spike and Heaven. “He then asked, did it entertain me? And I admitted it had charm. Then he said perhaps you have learned something. Or at worst I've done no harm.”
Heaven took over when Lord D sat it his children his hand on his seemingly flat stomach. “Then he rose up from his chair and he said it's time that he should leave. But may God keep and protect you this and every Christmas Eve. Then he left through the front door. And I ran out to ask him back. But he was already gone . And stranger still he left no tracks. So I walked back to my home. Recalling all I've heard and seen. And for the first time since my childhood. That night I dreamed a Christmas dream.” Heaven curtsied low, her white garments shining in the night.
“Merry Christmas!” The Arcadians shouted with glee as it was nearing midnight. No one in the hotel could claim a dry handkerchief as Andy and the royale assembled for one final song. Andy smiled as she sang. “Don't get so busy that you miss...Giving just a little kiss,” She paused to kiss her husband. “To the ones you love.”
Rain continued the song. “ Don't even wait a little while...To give them just a little smile,” Rain hugged Ryo and then Dee. “A little is enough.”
Daphnus sang next. “See how many people are crying. Some people are dying.
Rain and Kenneth began to sing together. “How many people are asking for love...”
The Arcadians sang as a whole. “So don't save it all for Christmas day. Find a way... To give a little love every day. Don't save it all for Christmas day. Find a way, 'cause holidays have come and gone. But love lives on. If you give up on Love.”
George grinned and holding Jhaymes hand he sang out. “How could you wait another minute? A hug is warmer when you're in it. Oh, baby that's a fact.”
It was with a sigh that Jhaymes sang. “ And saying I love you's always better. Seasons, reasons they don't matter. So don't hold back. “
Roger and Mimi picked up the song. “ See how many people in this world. So needful in this world. How many people are praying for love...”
Once again they all sang together. “So let all the children know. Everywhere that they go. Their whole life long. Let them know love.” The song was over and many still stood, or sat as if in shock as the group began to pack up. Daphnus took the microphone and addressed the crowd. “I am glad that you all made it out to see us. And to those at home and all over the world....” Daphnus waited until all the Arcadians could say it with him. “Merry Christmas!”
The End... And So Powdered Sugre will end.
Extra Chapter


Powdered Sugre 62
Wedded Bliss
Rain carried the large basket of white roses up to Mimi's hotel room. He had been told by Catherine how Mimi had screamed at her. The poor girl had gone home early after the tirade. Rain felt wished he could have been there. Perhaps he could offered his roses then and maybe Mimi would not have spent the better part of an hour yelling at Catherine. Angel had tried explaining that brides could be scary. Rain nodded in agreement then went home to his garden. Sure enough, his white roses were beautiful. He snipped a few and had asked Count D to multiply them until there were enough to cover he church. Catherine had been there early this morning decorating. Now with his basket in hand, Rain hoped the new bouquet would make her happy.
Mimi opened to his knock her eyes red from weeping. “Oh Rain,” Mimi sobbed holding him tight. “It's ruined, it's all ruined. Bad enough the flowers were the wrong color... At first I was glad that they came early, but now,” Mimi shook her head then brandished a bunch of brown tipped flowers. “They're wilting.”
“Mimi, it's okay,” Rain assured her backing away from the sobbing woman. “See,” Rain held up his basket. “White roses...” Mimi stopped weeping and looked down at the blooms.
“These are beautiful,” Mimi gasped wiping her tears. Could this boy be for real? Mimi saw his eyes shining like emeralds in the light from the window. She reached up to embrace the thin teenager amazed at how slight he was underneath the large black clothes. “Where did you get these?”
“My garden,” Rain could feel his face heat as Mimi continued to stare at him. “Better get dressed now,” Rain peeled away from her. “I have warm-ups. You know how Daphnus can get if we are late.” Rain laughed before hurrying away. Anymore and he would have to change his jacket. She was soaking it with her tears. Rain went down to the hotel lobby waiting for Julie's dad to drop her off. He had not allowed her to stay at the hotel promising to bring her back for the wedding. He found Dawn sitting gazing out of the large picture windows. He strode, Dawn thought, like a man with a purpose. His strides long and sure. Heavy boots weighted down with thick metal chains. His pants resembled cargo pants, but were made of thick black canvas with chains along the sides and around his waist. The closest thing to showing his figure. A long white shirt fell about his waist as well nearly hiding the chains that held his pants up. The crowning piece, was a floor length coat that billowed when he moved. The large sleeves being folded back so that they would not cover his hands.
“Hey,” Dawn stood to her feet looking up at him with a bright smile. “You're early.”
“Waiting for Julie,” Rain looked out of the window as well glad to be down here and away from his hotel room. The hotel had placed he and Bikky in a shared room. He had no problem sharing with Bikky. The problem was that it was next to their parents and Ryo and Dee's room was not soundproofed. Rain had awakened to hearing Ryo and Dee. Red faced he hurried to the shower. Delivering the roses to Mimi was a perfect reason to abandon the room. Lyo was lucky to have slept down the hall with Alicia and Angelica. He was glad that Ryo and Dee were so in love with each other, but man, shaking his head Rain re-focused on Dawn. “What's up?”
“Oh,” Dawn flushed when he seemed genuinely interested in her answer. “Just trying to get away from my sister. She has been so moody lately with Angel and Spike. Both of them are all grouchy, Angel is scary quiet and I think Spike is making fun of him.”
“Understandable,” Rain moved his hair from his face and Dawn sighed catching a glimpse of a leather bracelet with silver studs on his wrist. “Escaping my parents,” Rain laughed a bit when he saw a disgruntled Christopher come over. “You too.” Chris said nothing but rolled his eyes.
“Man, I miss the pet shop.” He thought of how, not matter how loud they got, he could no hear Leon and D when they made love. Now, these stupid hotel walls, he could just about every moan. “Did Bikky kick you out?” Chris asked with a laugh.
“No,” Rain blushed. “He got back from Carol's room just as Ryo and Dee were checking on us. He has the best timing.”
“Tell me,” Chris said with a leer similar to Leon's. “You and Julie...”
Rain turned beet red shaking his head. “I love her... I just...” Rain took a deep breath. He turned away from Chris as Julie's dad pulled up. She got out dressed in a long maroon dress covered with light pink lace. Rain had sent it to her from Angel's private selection. Small pink lace slippers matched the ensemble. In her hair was a large pink orchid, grown in his own garden. The abundant curls were swept to one side with ribbons trailing down. Rain would always be in awe of her shy beauty. Dawn heard his sigh and her heart accepted the truth. This was a died in the wool pair. No matter how much she dreamed... The thought broke off as Rain hurried to the door. Julie saw him and rushed in to the hotel waving her father off. Ryan left the car with his girlfriend glad that Rain had thought to invite him along to this wedding.
He entered the hotel and saw the hanging chandeliers with more crystal than he had thought to see dangling from the ceiling. He tried not to allow his mouth to fall open. Gawking was not cool. He walked further in and saw Bikky heading over with an arm slung around Carol's waist. She blushed at whatever it was that Bikky whispered in her ear. “Come on,” Rain tugged her hand until she followed him to the dinning hall. “Let's have some breakfast, while my parents spend some quality time together.”
“Quality..?” Julie gasped when Rain's face went back up in flames. With the realization her face matched his. “Oh...”
Break
Ryo sighed as he felt thick, callused hands roaming his back. Dee had been rather disappointed last night. After Ryo had put Lyo to bed, he had climbed into the hotel's large bathtub then fell almost asleep. Dee had found him, naked, wet and pliant. Ryo simply looked up at him and Dee melted into the exhaustion he could see. Though Dee wanted, he knew that Ryo could not accommodate him. So Dee had simply rubbed him dry with a thick towel and cuddled him close. Holding Ryo was almost as good as making love to him. Almost. But it was another day and Ryo had slept the night through... now, Dee would have his turn.
“Ummm... A little lower,” Ryo turned his head to the side to peer over his shoulder at Dee. Those eyes. Dee could drown a thousand depths in the sea and still be awed by their endless emotion. Those eyes told him everything he needed to know. At the moment Dee was sure of one thing. Ryo wanted him. Ryo trembled a bit at the strong, sure grip at his waist.
“Here?” Dee asked. He could feel the heat of Ryo's skin through his thin silk sleep pants.
“Hai... for now,” Ryo lay his head back in the crook of his arms. He closed his eyes. He loved Dee's hands. Ever since he first saw him standing with an indolent smirk as the chief had berated him. In those days Dee was always in trouble. Ryo had found him fascinating. Dee gave his hips a squeeze and Ryo trembled. Dee allowed his hands to travel under the loose top of Ryo's shirt. He could feel the hot satin of Ryo's skin. He pushed his hands up taking the shirt with them baring the subtle muscles of Ryo's back. Those who saw Ryo often mistook his slenderness for weakness. Dee enjoyed watching as they were proved wrong. Ryo lifted up on his arms to allow Dee to take the top from his body. He lay back smiling. Dee straddled his waist sitting on the firm rump underneath him. Ryo laughed, the sound merry in the early morning light. Dee loved to hear him laugh. Especially when they were like this, on the precipice of intimacy.
Dee went back to his massage soothing the muscles he would soon see them bunched again, but in a good way. “Relax baby, let me take care of you.”
“You always do,” Ryo purred arching into Dee's touch. Dee laughed when his larger body was easily lifted by Ryo's movement. There was no strain on Ryo as he moved. Dee appreciated the power beneath him. Ryo purred again and Dee lifted up allowing Ryo to turn around under him. His bare chest pale golden the nipples flushed to rosy peaks. Dee leaned in to the inviting mouth tasting their sweetness. Licking their supple forms he entwined with the tongue of his love reveling in the feel of the moist desire that met his own. Dee's large hands caressed the supple chest beneath him taking extra care to arouse the nipples. “Dee.” Ryo moaned his name as his skin seemed in flames at his lovers touch.
Ryo's face flushed as Dee licked his neck. He knew where Dee was going. He wanted it so badly. Ryo arched his back, his nipples stood out rosy in the morning light. Dee pulled one into his mouth sucking deeply. Ryo cried out, music to Dee's ears. Dee's hands traveled over Ryo's waist taking the band of his pants with them in their downward travels. Ryo lifted his hips hoping to aid Dee in undressing him. Dee pulled his mouth away from Ryo's tortured nipple to slip the pants from him. He tossed them aside and beheld the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Ryo became lost, trapped in the burning emerald depths of Dee's eyes.
His fire was nothing compared to the man above him. The man who possessed him. Dee pushed until Ryo's knees fell open. “I know you want it baby,” Dee licked his lips as Ryo's member glistened in turgid readiness a drop moisture falling to his tummy. Dee leaned down licking the drop. Ryo shivered. “You're gonna get it.” Ryo cried out his voice hitched. Dee's mouth was so hot. He was enveloped. Swallowed and sucked, Dee's tongue trailed. “Almost there,” Dee lifted his mouth to pay homage to the warm globes swollen with need. Ryo shuddered and panted lifting his body, offering more to Dee's mouth than he feared the man could safely take. But Dee could take it, he did. He covered as much of Ryo as he could with his tongue going down to the perfect rosebud that awaited him.
“Dee!” Ryo gasped at the hot invasion of his innermost portal. Dee placed both of Ryo' legs over his shoulders as he continued his morning meal. Ryo moaned his voice lost in passion's grip. Dee's finger began to explore the tight channel. Ryo trembled at the absolute joy encompassing his body. Dee always knew how to take care of him. How to bring him the most pleasure. Another finger and Ryo danced precariously on the edge of release. “Coming... Dee, I...Oh...” Dee's mouth moved recapturing Ryo's erection as it erupted with white hot release.
“Yeah,” Dee smirked moving his body along Ryo's. Dee felt Ryo's hands groping for him as he laid out on top of him. Dee pushed Ryo's knees further back. Ryo stroked Dee once, twice, then placed him right where he needed him. “You want me in there,” Dee pressed his fingers in further inside of Ryo. Ryo panted, then moaned his answer. Dee removed his fingers, then pressed forward. Ryo relaxed, allowing his lover to claim him completely. As Dee moved the bed shook and the walls reverberated with the sound of their love.
Break
Mimi straitened her veil once more. Was this really happening? She was alive. Not only that, in a matter of hours she would be joining her life forever to Roger. Their was no strain of the viral infection in her veins at all. Nothing, as if it never was. Tears gathered and she was glad that Angel had insisted that she wear waterproof makeup. Andy sauntered into her dressing room looking exquisite in layers of purple and white lace. Her tiara winked silver in the light the gems drawing the eyes to the piece of jewelry. At her heels, as always, was Faith. She stood by the princess in this place where Nestoir was forbidden. Fierce and lovely she was determined to see no harm come to Andromache.
She wondered at the solemn almost melancholy air that had hung about Buffy lately. Angel avoided her. He and Spike had nearly came to blows when he demanded that he return the jewel of Amara. The two had squabbled for some time. While it was true that Spike had done the work in discovering it, Angel had worn and utilized it for some time. Buffy was divided on her stance as to who should carry the ancient relic. The debate had ended when Vlad showed up. He plucked the small item from Spike, cuffed both of them and left the grand hall of the Arcadian consulate. It was only this morning that Faith had seen the jewel again, on the finger of Seras Victoria who accompanied her master.
The police girl wore a long blue dress decorated with golden lace and topaz. Holding her hair back was a pin of elaborate decoration that Jhaymes had made for her. Mimi was still standing as if in shock as Andy adjusted a few things then suggested she rest. “Today will be a long day. Both of my weddings were so draining at the end them, I just wanted to sleep.”
“Both?” Faith asked following Andy from the room.
“Oh yes,” Andy grinned with a secretive light. “The first one was the prelude to war...” Andy continued her tale as the two left the hall.
Break
Spike placed his hand to his head. “Why did you just let him take it?” Angel demanded turning his face away from the younger monster.
“I didn't see you all up in arms to take it back,” Spike retorted with his arms crossed. Without heavy blankets, the two were left in a hotel room with the blinds drawn. Heaven had brought them each a chalice of warm blood. Spike had been almost afraid to ask her where she had gotten it. Spike had twice lost the jewel and was a bit testy about the situation. “Now it's on the finger of that busty blond chick that practically licks his boots. Calls him master and everything.”
“She's more like a daughter to him,” Angel observed. “When I first got here she was at his side constantly. I think master is her way of saying papa or daddy.”
“Well and dandy that is,” Spike groused. “Lot of good it's doing us.” Spike flipped on the television and sat down with a smile. He had missed his soaps the past few days. This was the perfect opportunity to catch up. “I thought Buffy said she would come by. They have her guarding that poufter.”
“What do you care?” Angel thundered at Spike. “She's not your girlfriend.”
“She's not yours either,” Spike dodged the blow that Angel sent his way. Spike was rolling to his feet and raising his fists as the door opened. Buffy stood there alone having left George in the arms of Jhaymes to come see how her friends were doing. Angel deflated turning away from Buffy. “Not even going to say hi?” Spike complained as Angel huffed to the darkest corner of the room. “I think he's jealous.” Spike coughed to Buffy in a stage whisper.
“Spike, please,” Buffy moved his hand from her shoulder. “Nice to see you are being well treated here. Dawn was worried they wouldn't feed you.”
“Is Dawn the only one worried about me?” Buffy shoved away from Spike's hands on her hips. Angel glowered his face shifted where he sat looking away. “Buck up partner, you are the one who left.”
“I had no choice...” Angel roared. “Stay away from me,” Angel pushed Buffy back as she reached out a hand to him. She loved him still and this pain went far deeper than any Riley ever inflicted.
“I loved you Angel, I wanted to make it work.” Buffy confessed tears falling from the large eyes that he had fallen in love with. “You said you were leaving, you made he choice. You didn't even say good bye. You just randomly pop up when the situation is dire and offer aid. You have always been cryptic, at one time I found it alluring now it's just bull shit.”
“I love you Buffy,” Angel confess causing Spike to roll his eyes. “But I can not have you. You know the consequences.”
“Hog-bits,” Spike tossed the words at Angel when it seemed as if Buffy would waver back on the side of loving Angel. “Oh I have a soul,” Spike mimed grabbing his chest. “None of the rest of us are afflicted and you don't see us running around trying to swallow the whole damn world. The truth is if you had any balls you combat and control that element of yourself and fear bouncing the girlfriend would not be an issue. But since you are too much of a coward to accept what you are...” Spike grew silent at the fist that connected with his mouth. He wiped the blood away and licked it from his hand. “As a man you were too much a wimp to accept what you are so you became a bloody monster. When you were given your soul it was a license to act like a man, pretending you were.” Spike crossed his arms. “I don't have mine and I can be rational. I can love her... I can bounce her.”
“Spike shut up!” Buffy went to Angel. “I am sorry.” Buffy whispered. “My world was crazy, somehow, he made it make sense. I wish you could understand. I died Angel. I really died and not for a few minutes. He was the only one who knew death the way did. He was the only one who understood.”
“No he wasn't,” Angel refused to look at her.
“But you weren't there.”Buffy again placed her hand on his shoulder flinching when he tossed it off. “Angel...”
“Go away Buffy,” Angel placed his hand over the hollow compartment where his heart used to be. “Right now I am nothing more than a monster harboring the soul of a man who loves you.” Buffy choked back sobs as she passed Spike running blinded by tears from the room.
Break
Faith was still laughing with Andy and Nestoir when Buffy ran by sobbing. “Go on,” Andy shooed her. “I will be fine with my husband.” Faith nodded jogging after Buffy. She caught up with her on the roof of the majestic hotel.
“Great view,” Faith commented leaning against the rail next to her.
“Whatever,” Buffy looked away. “Look, we do have to talk, but not now.”
“Not sure when then.” Faith shook her head. “Going back to Arcadia soon. Andy spends most of her time in the palace, while George is at his house. Not going back to work until the new year.”
“What's that got to do with anything?” Buffy asked seeing the rough street girl turned into an elegant beauty alarmed her.
“Everything. I guard Andy and you guard George. They are each on vacation. But what do you mean we need to talk? I just thought you were upset and wanted to offer comfort.”
“YOU? Comfort...” Buffy stared at Faith her eyes wide with incredulity. “You have the major authority on causing pain and anguish, not comforting it.”
“Sorry I tried,” Faith stomped to the heavy metal door of the roof. “I have better things to do than be insulted by a slayer who hops in the sack with vampires. If you will excuse me, Ponchi has promised to fairy plait my hair for the wedding.” Buffy fumed as the slamming door jarred her bones.
“My master says you worry too much,” Buffy turned to see Seras Victoria leaning against the wall her cropped hair held in place by jeweled pins. “Fascinating thing this ring. I haven't seen the sun in years.” Seras turned her face up to glowing ball of fire that glared down upon the earth. “Master can bask whenever it pleases him to do so.”
“What is your master?” Buffy asked thinking about the time she had attempted to kill him.
“Master is the Master.” Seras smiled her fangs seeming so out of place in the bright light of day. She looked away from Buffy. “Another is near, his blood is rich with power. Master's power.”
“Will we have to fight it?” Buffy asked looking over the edge in time to see that Dawn was leaving with Xander. “Where are they going?” Buffy mused as the door to the roof shut softly behind Seras.
Break
It was heavy, the sigh emitted from the young woman that sat in the back of the limousine. He had figured the luxury car would cheer her up. “What's up Dawnster?”
“You think when she finds out about the magic of this place she'll still love him?” Dawn looked into the hotel as the car pulled away. What greeted her was a sight of Julie standing in the window looking at the crystal on display with Rain's arms around her from behind. It was a pose that Dee often took with Ryo. He could see why. Holding Julie this way was remarkable. She fit so nicely into his arms.
“Well,” Xander said as the hotel was out of view. “What do you think?”
“I think she will,” Dawn sighed again. Sometimes being a mystical key to the doors of chaos was a drawback. And it didn't even come with cool boyfriend perks. “Buffy said, just last night after she checked on me in my room, that you never know where a person has been. She heard Dee talking to Dracula about it. But apparently Julie and Rain are made for each other.”
“You don't have to call him Dracula you know. I mean, yeah it means the ultimate a vamp coolness, but as form of address,” Xander shook his head. “I hear Vlad is just fine.” Xander whispered as if the words were a great secret. “Preferred actually.”
“Are you in his thrall again?” Dawn asked with narrowed eyes as they pulled up to a shoe store to get him a pair of dress shoes. Xander said nothing, but he did frown at Dawn for reminding him of his less than remarkable show of strength when in battle with the prince. Dawn laughed as she followed him into the store.
Break
Chris stood back with a sigh. This was unusual. Count D was not up. Was he truly so exhausted? Caring for Aoi, Kurayami and sometimes Kibo and Shinrai not to mention he and Leon. Lord D was pregnant, Sofu seemed ill. Christopher held his hand up to the door of his brothers room and then lowered it. He went to the nursery next door instead. Kura-chan's bottles were kept at the ready. He knew how to heat them. And it would not too difficult to get Jewel dressed for the day. Her outfit was already laid out. Chris sighed, not like he was needed to do much else. Unlike Rain who had to make sure that Nestoir was taken care of, and Bikky squire to Laton. He was just a page. Servant to none, yet subject to all, even the squires if they needed him.
Hearing no sound from the connected door in the nursery Chris sighed. He hoped it meant that the Count could tell that it was him and not that he was unaware that someone was in the room at all. Chris could guess that his surliness had an effect on D. He would try to be more calm. Count D had done and been so much for him. For Leon as well. It was unfair of him to take it out on D. Chris was just filling the bathtub for Jewel when the door opened. “Christopher?” Even the Count's voice sounded tired.
“Did you sleep well?” Chris asked beaming a smile. “Merry Christmas!” Chris smiled recalling that it was indeed Christmas day.
“Oh, thank you,” Count D wondered at Chris' mellow mood. The boy had been mouthy of late. Leon claimed that he would settle down. Aoi trudged into the bathroom. “Merry Christmas,” Count D helped the small girl to the potty.
“When I am big, human no more,” Aoi said as she was stripped of her pajamas so that Chris could put her in the tub.
“You do not have to choose to be a Kami,” Count D said dragging a sponge over his daughter's back.
“Yes I do. You will need me. They will all need me.” Count D was haunted by the sage look in her three year old eyes. Count D choked on the tears he had to swallow. She was just a child, did she have to know all that awaited her? “Papa...” Count D blinked at the splash of water that came across his face. “Haha, splash papa,” Aoi giggled clapping her hands in the water. “Splash Chris...” Chris laughed as he too was drenched. The three were laughing still when Leon found them. Leon heaved a sigh of relief. A few more days and he would had to really talk to Chris. Seems like he was right after all. He would enjoy reminding D of that.
Break
Ryo was still in bed when the knock came to the door. Dee opened it a frown on his face at the staid butlers that trooped in carrying yards of heavy cloth. Dee crawled over the bed. “Make them go away,” Ryo buried his head under his pillow. “My bottom's sore,” Ryo heard Dee chuckle and his face heated at his own boldness.
“I will see to the princes bath,” The head butler sniffed then went into the bathroom ignoring Dee's presence.
Ryo sat up at the rudeness calling the salamander back. “Make sure that you put some extra salts in it. Relaxants you know. And oil, My consort will take care of me. You will return when summoned to assist in dressing.” Dee was shocked at Ryo's imperial tone of voice. Damn it turned him on. The men left the clothes and trooped out.
“So,” Dee said when Ryo rose from the bed in high dudgeon to go to his bath nude with a beauty that was nothing less than glorious. Dee swallowed then followed after him. “How sore are you?” Ryo winked at Dee and the large man tripped over his own feet getting into the bathroom.
Break
Berkeley could not help but think that Jeremy was adorable as he set is tie. “You look wonderful. You'll outshine even the bride.”
“As if,” Jeremy blushed thinking the exact same thing about Berkeley. He stood in a tan suit with a light blue tie and tan shoes. His golden hair matched his outfit as his striking eyes shone blue behind his glasses.
“What are you looking at?” Berkeley asked coming around and snagging Jeremy's waist.
“You,” Jeremy laughed moving away from Berkeley's roaming hands. “We don't want to be late to a high class wedding. I am taking a few shots for the society page.”
“Then by all means,” Berkeley extended a hand to allow Jeremy to pass in front of him. “But you will repay me for making me wait.” Jeremy nodded his eyes heating with sensual promise as they left their home.
Break
Buffy left the roof deciding that she had been in hiding long enough. Soon George would be out and about. The last thing she wanted was for someone, namely Faith, to claim that she had not guarded him well enough. Buffy tapped on the door and was greeted by Nari. Taking in her surroundings she was impressed with the gilded room and satin drapes similar to what could be found in the bedroom at their Arcadian home. George still lay upon the bed sleeping quietly while the shower hummed soft in the background. “Jhaymes...” Buffy inclined her head in the general direction of the bathroom.
Nari nodded holding a finger to his lips he aimed a tender look at George. Buffy followed the young squire to where he sat amidst a pile of pillows his back to wall and his eyes facing the bed. “Keeping my eyes on him until Sir Jhaymes returns.” Nari informed Buffy in a whisper. He then went back to what he was doing before her visit had disturbed him. Buffy's eyes went to the deadly long sword that lay at Nari's side, unsheathed and ready for action. She was studying the weapon when the rhythmic sound of crack, clink caught her attention. She looked over at Nari and saw that he was shelling pistachio nuts. “The hotel sent them still in the shell for Georgie, but he has soft fingers.”
“So you are taking them out for him?” Buffy asked, her whisper more from awe than reverence for the sleeping pop star turned prince. Buffy sat back on her heels contemplating before she asked. “Is it customary for knights to take on squires that are in love with their spouse? Or hasn't Jhaymes figured it out yet?”
“It would be a problem if I did not understand that he belongs to Jhaymes.” Nari smiled over at the bed where George stirred and rolled over onto his back. “Just to be close to him is enough. One day, when I am a knight I will find my own love. Until then, I will care for him.”
Buffy watched the mature young man as he popped and peeled the nuts and placed them into the crystal bowl. “Why is he so heavily guarded? I mean, aside from Faith being psycho, even Andy is not as guarded as he is.” Buffy kept her voice low so as not to disturb the sleeping beauty on the bed.
“Because Andy is a seasoned warrior that scares even me across a battle field when in high dudgeon,” Jhaymes entered the room wearing his dress slacks and bright green waist band. His black shirt hung open revealing the showy white undershirt. “He has been taken from us before and he has been harmed.” Jhaymes sat down on the bed then ran his hand over George's back. “Beautiful, time to wake up,” Jhaymes whispered.
George groaned and rolled over. “You've worn me out. After last night, it's a wonder I am even awake now.” George sat up after a moment to see that Jhaymes was already showered and nearly dressed. “Good morning,” George said to Nari and Buffy while he tossed his braided hair over his shoulder to hide his un-made face.
“You're beautiful,” Jhaymes said into his ear.
“I'll be even more so after I bathe,” George stood as Nari dashed from the room to prepare the bath for George.
“He's my squire,” Jhaymes complained buttoning his shirt. “Yet he's utterly devoted to you.” George laughed softly as he got up to begin his day.
Break
“He's got HIIIIIIGh Hopes, He's got HIIIIgh Hopes, he's got, Hot APPLE PIE IN THE SKYYYYY HOPES.”Ryo smiled as he could hear Lyo singing long before he rounded the corner with Bikky laughed as his brother continued his song. Bikky paused when he got a good look at Ryo. Ryo was fully dressed in his royal garb. His long black robe fell to his feet while a large gold length of cloth was wrapped around his waist then tied into a large bow in his front the ends dragging to the end of the robe. He large sleeves fell to past his knees with a snowy undergarment peeking through at the cuffs and hem.
“You're gorgeous,” Dee said shoving Bikky aside. He was dressed in loose slacks, the dragon emblem on th back of his jacket matching the larger beast that swirled around Ryo's robes seeming to embrace him it's large mouth opened emitting flames of gold and rubies. “We're all set, Rain is downstairs waiting with Julie and that... what's her name? Dawn I think it is.” Dee shook his head. “Some cousin, she knows they are dating right? Yet she hangs all over Rain like...”
“Like he's a teen idol, pop star?” Bikky chuckled as he said the words. “She'll calm down once she gets used to being around him.”
“But that's the problem,” Ryo adjusted his coronet. “The more you hang around that boy, the more you love him.”
Break
Peter wiggled his fingers for the doctor upon request. He then followed the little pen light first right, then left, then back again. “And you have been to the bathroom several times since you woke up?” Peter nodded his eyes drawn to the shiny bit of jewelry on his left hand. “Are you alright?” The doctor asked as he saw the heightened color on his patients face.
“Yes,” Peter said using his god arm to brush his hair off his face. “I am great, I mean not great, broken arm and cracked ribs and all,” Peter laughed shyly though lifting his lips with them still split and his healing eyes pained him. Peter was still smiling when Erick entered the room with his mother.
“I was just giving him an examination, he should be able to go home tomorrow.” The doctor announced with a smile. Mrs. Carmichael smiled through the tears that coursed down her face. She walked with the doctor from the room to discuss her son's release.
Peter looked up at Erick. His jade eyes shining with joy.“You noticed,” Erick blushed a Peter gazed down at the fingers poking out from his cast. The one that bore the small ring that Erick had worked long hours to pay for. “I have love you for some time now. I hope you love me.” Erick began as he walked to the bed. “Ryo and Dee think we are too young, but I know. I want forever to be with you.” Peter had begun to weep yet Erick continued. “I love you. So when I graduate this summer, and get my own place... Just promise. I know you don't want to leave your mom now cause your dad's in jail and she's pregnant, but when you are free... Marry me.”
“Oh... Erick!” Peter reached with his good arm for his young lover. Erick rushed to his side. They were still kissing when his mother returned. She gave them a moment before she joined them in celebrating this Christmas morning.
Break
Angel snipped the thread on the lace sleeve that he had just fixed. In her nervous fidgeting she had undid the lacing at her wrists. “There now, perfect.” Angel cooed adjusting the veil. “You're ready. Now let's not keep Roger waiting. I hear Joanne and Marlene are here and Mark. They all flew down from New York.” Mimi looked over at the bouquet of beautiful flowers that Rain had arranged for her. “Are you ready?”
“Oh Angel,” Mimi looked at the full length mirror. “I am so ready to marry the man I love.” Mimi sighed at the knock that sounded on her door. Her father, all the way from Puerto Rico, had come to escort her to Roger.
“The procession is starting,” Mimi said as she heard the royal trumpets announcing the royale that had showed up for her wedding. “I feel so honored, press and everything.” Mimi giggled walking along with her dad. She was not worried that the royalty would outshine her on her wedding day. She was just glad to call them friends. They were the reason she was alive in the first place. Her first sight of the grand ballroom filled with her friends, family, and Arcadian royalty and nobility along with the press. It was a lot. She wept as he father began to march her down the aisle. Instead of the traditional wedding march, George stood with Rain and began to sing their new single.
George offered a tender smile then he inhaled. “I love the time in between, the calm inside me. In the space where I can breathe. I believe there is a distance I have wandered to touch upon, the yeas of reaching out and reaching in. Holding out, holding in.” Rain smiled over at Julie. He joined in softly when George continued. “I believe, this is Heaven to no one else but me, and I'll defend it long as I can be left here to linger in silence if I choose to. Would you try to understand?” Ryo felt tears enter his eyes at the beauty of the mingled voices as.
George continued and Jhaymes melted. It was just like the first time he had seen him. He was so bright, so beautiful. Jhaymes fell completely in love with him, all over again. “I know this love is passing time, passing through like liquid.” Rain's voice whispered along with George. “I am drunk in my desire... “But I love the way you smile at me.” Rain joined him fully this time. “I love the way your hands reach out and hold me near...I believe...” Rain allowed his voice to swell along with George's filling the hall with their beauty. “I believe this is Heaven to no one else but me and I'll defend it long as I can be left here to linger in silence if I choose to. Would you try to understand?”
Mimi walked down the aisle holding on to her father. Her hands trembled as she contemplated spending the rest of her life with Roger. Her father asked quietly is she was alright. Mimi smiled bright and held her head high. George's voice washed over her. “Oh the quiet child awaits the day when she can break free th mold that things like desperation. Mother can't you see I've got...” Rain joined in his eyes flowing over Julie. Vlad looked away from the beautiful boy finding his intensity more than he could bear. “To live my life the way I feel is right for me. Might not be right for you, but... It's right for me...I believe.”
“Marvelous,” Tara gasped as she stood within the circle of Willow's arms. “I believe,” Rain and George continued. “This is Heaven to no one else but e. And I'll defend it as long as I can be left here to linger in silence if I choose to. Would you try to understand it? I would like to linger here in silence if I choose to... Would you try to understand...” Mimi made it to Roger just as the song ended. Rain smiled and inclined his head acknowledging the applause as he and George stepped down. He noted the tears in Buffy's eyes and tried to encourage a smile. She looked away as she walked beside Georg. He sighed looking away as Mimi's dad offered her hand to Roger.
Rain rejoined the audience while Buffy escorted George back to Jhaymes side. Julie squeezed his hand blushing when she noted the camera snapping a picture of them kissing. As Mimi exchanged vows with Roger, Dee pulled Ryo in to his arms recalling their own ceremony. He would do it all over again, even take on Torcha. “I love you,” Dee whispered as he nibbled Ryo's ear. Ryo pressed back against Dee. “Every day is an adventure and I love it...”
“Merry Christmas Dee,” Ryo wrapped his arms around Dee. “I love you.”
The End of Powdered Sugre... For real this time.
Honey Glayzed will be available shortly. The boys will be squired, their ladies will be selected the Hell Mouth closed yet again. Vlad will be Vlad. Some older crossovers will return, some will vacation, new ones will be added and new characters introduced...
Song credit is Elswhere by Sarah McLachlan
Oh and for those fans who were upset by their lack of ability to order a copy of The White Lion...remorse no more. Check the link below, if you can not see it, email me and I will forward it to you. The White Lion IS NOW AVAILABLE WORLDWIDE!!!! GET YOUR COPY TODAY!!!!!